Reborn in a Dating Sim: Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

by Ron Jeremy Pony

Rating: mature
Tags: Diamond Tiara, Human, Original Character, Apple Bloom, Cutie Mark Crusaders, Spoiled Rich, Equestria Girls, Violence, Crossover, Sex
Length: 194187

Reincarnation, Isekai, reborn into another world. All of it means the same thing, and sometimes it's something we've never expected.

Reincarnation, Isekai, reborn into another world. All of it means the same thing, and sometimes it's something we've never expected. For Copper, his life was meant to exist as a background character. A mob in a subpar dating sim that he had no intention of ever playing. At least, he didn't until he was convinced otherwise. Reborn in this world he's decided to attempt to live his best life, away from the limelight, and just enjoy a peaceful life in the country. However, it seemed that with being Isekaied comes the very real problem of being an Isekai MC. Even if it wasn't intentional. So come along and follow Copper as he attempts to make his way, his fortune, and of course stay out of the lime light if possible.

Published 2024-05-21 02:00:00 UTC
Last updated 2024-10-01 01:43:40 UTC

Chapter Introduction

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Introduction

“Becca, what the hell are you doing here?” Nathan asked as he looked at his younger sister, “Why aren’t you at home?”

The shorter redheaded she-devil pushed past her older brother and stepped into his meager apartment. He could see the way she was looking around that the gloating was about to begin. That was the one constant he could depend on. If there was something to be bragged about then his little sister would brag about it. She constantly wanted to rub it in his face that she was the younger sibling, and she got away with murder.

“So, I got this new game, and everybody’s playing it. The problem is that I’m getting stuck. So, I kinda need you to finish it for me.”

Nathan blinked his bleary eyes. He studied her for a moment, and then shook his head, “Absolutely not,” he replied as he studied her, “I’m finally off for four days. I get a chance to get some rest, relax, and not do anything other than just chill out. Why would I spend that time trying to beat a game for you?”

He watched as she turned toward him. He couldn’t lie. If she never talked then Becca would be cute. She had a little button nose, her green eyes had slight glitter like freckles, and she was even something of a short-stack. She stood at a whopping four feet and ten inches. One of his friends had called her fun sized. Of course that was before she ripped said friend a new one for looking at her too long.

“Because, my dear brother, you think that I’m adorable, and you’re going to do it because you love me,” she said, her voice the normal snide and sarcastic pitch it was when she was certain she was getting exactly what she wanted, “And also, I know about the collection of porn that’s still in your room at the house. You know, the stuff under the floorboard, on the right side of the bed, right where it pulls up easily?”

He froze for a moment, “Okay,” he said as he studied her, “So, you found a couple of magazines, so what?”

She laughed, “Magazines?” she asked, her voice faking disbelief, “My dear brother I found more than a couple of issues of Hustler. I found the vhs tapes. You know, the collection, the stuff that you were buying off of some guy at the school. I made it through the first one, and I was surprised that there was a tape of Ms. Underwood getting pounded hard.”

He breathed out, “That’s still not bad,” he replied, “Those tapes could have come from anywhere.”

She studied him, “Sure, they could have come from anywhere, and I know that. You know that too, but I also know that if Mom and Dad find out then they’re going to go nuclear on you,” she said, her voice brimming with confidence, “So nuclear that it’s likely you’ll never even be able to come back over and do laundry for free anymore. So nuclear that Dad will likely call your boss and have a long discussion about your employment there.”

Nathan felt his entire will crack. The laundry was bad, the possibility of his dad calling his boss and somehow talking him out of a job was worse, “Fine,” he said as he took the game, “Give me the stupid thing.”

She grinned at him, “Here’s my console, play it on it, and get me a hundred percent. I want to be able to brag about one hundred precenting it at school. Don’t skip anything, and thanks bro!”

She started to leave, “Oh, I’ll tell mom that you can’t come visit us and go to Olive Garden because you’re busy!”

He watched as she left, and he felt his blood pressure rising. He breathed out, knowing that it did absolutely no good to be upset right now. Sure, she’d won for the moment, but it wasn’t the end of the world. He walked into his meager living room and took her console out. A moment of checking it revealed exactly what he thought. It was still a PS5, but it was the pro edition.

“Mom had to get you the better one, huh?” he asked as he plugged it up to his television, “Not that it matters mine does just fine.”

He turned the console on, and let it load before moving to the games. He saw the title, “Love beyond Worlds! A dating sim!”

He rolled his eyes, and clicked on the icon. A moment passed and he watched as what looked like a lavender skinned girl walked up toward a huge looking school. Other brightly colored individuals were around, all of them moving in various directions, “Okay, so this girl must be the protagonist. That’s fine, I can do this. It’s just a dumb game.”

The first two hours were him working through a completely different save file from the one his sister had worked on. He’d tried to play it on her save file, but from what he could see she had skipped some key dialogue with some of the NPCs. That had landed her in what looked to be a no win situation. As he played he noticed a few similarities to this and Doki Doki Literature Club. Well, similarities in the idea of the protagonist being able to have about five different love interests.

The very things that made Doki Doki Literature Club the phenomenon that it was seemed to be missing. Instead this stupid dating sim was horribly unbalanced. It was based in a world with magic, but that magic was actually some kind of strange energy that was able to be used by new humans. This energy was called magic, and the new humans had long since taken the place of the original humans that once ruled the land.

There was airships, all of which seemed to be zeppelins, except for some that required micro-transactions. Two attempts through a pirate raid, which he wanted to punch the designers for throwing a pirate raid into a dating sim, and he bought the premium airship. It cost him twenty-five bucks, something he would never see again, and used that to win the skirmish with the pirates.

The first day was gone and he was about a quarter of the way through the game. He groaned, knowing that if he wanted at least a single day to relax he had to go ahead and pull a couple of all nighters. So, instead of stopping, like a sensible human being, he kept playing. He kept grinding forward, building the stats of the protagonist, and watching as she climbed to the levels of magic. She went from beginner to witch, from witch to Arch Witch, from Arch Witch to Sage, and finally from Sage to Saint.

Every single possible conversation he could have, he had, every possible romance he could get her into he did. It was a push forward, and he hated the game with every passing moment. He wanted to desperately quit, tell Becca to take her console, her game, and shove them both straight up her ass. The one thing that kept him from doing just that was the fact that she would keep her promise.

The second day came and went, and he had done forty-eight hours on the damned game. He was so close, the percentage was now at ninety-eight percent. He just had to do two more things. One of them was an easily missable side quest at the very beginning of the game. When entering into the school there was an area to sign up clubs. He’d missed it, and by not signing up he didn’t get the full skill tree.

It wasn’t much, just a couple of skills in wordless casting, but Becca wanted one hundred percent. He went back to the beginning of the school, found the stupid girl waving around a flier for the newspaper club. He joined it, followed her, and form there met the mentor for the club Ms. Matilda. Which the older witch taught the protagonist wordless casting right off the bat.

“Finally,” he said as the percentage read one hundred, “Finally, I can relax the next two days, and she can go fuck off.”

He got up, his head feeling fuzzy, “Ugh, I’m going to go down to the convenience store and get something. Man, Olive Garden would have been nice,” he complained as he walked toward his door. He opened it, stepped out, and looked at the steps, “Woah, had these steps always been so steep?”

He took a step, felt his foot slip, and he began falling down the steps toward the sidewalk, “No, not like this, not after wasting two days on a stupid dating sim!”

He hit, and the world went black.

Author's Note

AN: So, this has been a hot minute huh? A new story from RJP. Well, I got some inspiration, and I thought that I'd share. I will come back and work on the other stories here as well, but mostly I've been doing a normal 9-5 gig and of course working on some original stories as well. But working on something fun like this is nice.

So, I hope you enjoy.

Chapter 6

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Six

“Big brother, what happened after you took the treasure back to your new ship?” Silver Bell asked, “I mean didn’t you have to worry about the traps along the way again? And what about the monsters in the labyrinth?”

“Actually,” he said as he looked at her, “The tunnel the pirate ship had used was still there. My new ship could navigate it better, so I contacted the crew still on board, and had them move it from the old port to the tunnel. We moved the treasure, but I knew that I needed to do something for the pirate that had set the entire thing up.”

Three weeks earlier

“Artemis,” Copper said as he looked at the skeleton of the pirate captain sitting there, “It seems wrong that all of his preparation will have been made for nothing. I mean it’s obvious that he went through a great deal of trouble to ensure anyone that attempted to get to his treasure was killed, and then when they finally got here he was planning on their greed to finish them off.”

She moved next to him, “It is,” she admitted after a moment, “I have already checked below and saw multiple barrels of ancient explosives along with what appeared to be multiple barrels of aged wine. I believe he wanted the ship, and those who would be attempting to steal his treasure, to go up in a fiery blast. For a new human, this was actually a very creative trap. It preyed on the most basic impulses, and only someone with exceptional foresight could understand what he was doing.”

Copper understood the reverence he was getting, but he shook his head. He knew because of the game, and because of the old 80’s movie that this scene had been based off of. “Thanks,” he admitted after a moment, “Still, is there a way to give him a sort of decent send off? I mean could we trigger his trap remotely?”

Artemis smiled demurely, “Absolutely,” she purred, “Doing so would be child’s play actually. I could have a simple drone come over here, and wait for us to leave. The drone could trip the scale, and in doing so would cause the explosion to take the ship, and the cavern with it. It would sacrifice a single drone, something I could replace easily, and it would result in an explosion.”

He smiled at her, “So, you’re wanting to see it blow up, right?” he asked as he studied her expression, “I mean you look pretty invested in causing the explosion to happen, so I can only guess that you would like to see it explode.”

There was a moment that it almost looked like Artemis seemed a little embarrassed, “Perhaps,” she admitted as she looked at him, “I am designed for war, and seeing the results of a massive trap that was meant to destroy go off would be of benefit to me. It would allow me to catalog the event, study the repercussions, and decide if duplicating it would be worth the effort. Ultimately it would be for our benefit.”

He smiled, “Okay, then let’s trigger it and watch it explode.”

From there they finished moving the last of the treasure, and Copper watched as a single small floating drone moved toward the older this itself. If he was to be honest the drone looked something similar to a Mr. Handy from Fallout. It was circular, floating in the air, but there was no evident way of causing it to float. The best he could remember was that the old humans had created antigravity drives. Obviously each of the drones had one.

There was a multiple of arms that snaked out of its body, each ending in small three fingered claws, and of course it had a single camera on the front of it instead of the three from the Mr. Handies he’d seen in the game they were from. The drone moved into the ship, and they boarded the Artemis. Once on board they backed out of the tunnel, and a few moments later the entire labyrinth shook. Copper watched as something he hadn’t expected happened. The labyrinth itself began to collapse in on itself.

That’s when he realized that the cavern had been the heart of the labyrinth. The core that brought it to life, the very core that caused it to exist, had been there. With it gone the labyrinth couldn’t exist anymore. It collapsed in on itself and he watched as it turned to little more than debris. Slowly it fell away to nothing, and all that was left of its existence was aboard their ship.

“Captain,” Artemis said, her voice full of awe, “That was truly epic. I wish that there was a way to watch it again.”

Present time

“Wow!” Silver Bell exclaimed as she looked at him, “So you tied a rope around the scale and stretched it out enough so that when you backed out of the cavern it caused it to drop?” she asked, her voice sounding incredibly impressed and delighted, “That’s so amazing!”

He smiled at her, “That’s right,” he said as he looked at her, “And it took the entire labyrinth with it. I guess that the Pirate that created the traps knew that it would. The heart of the labyrinth was there, and once it was destroyed it just destroyed the labyrinth as well. There wasn’t anything left of it.”

He could see the admiration in his little sister’s eyes, and looking up he could see Delicate Emerald looking slightly impressed before she looked away, “Stupid boy,” she said after a moment, “Destroying that Labyrinth was a mistake. We could have claimed it, and charged adventurers to hunt the monsters inside of it. Additionally we could have used it to gain Monster cores for ourselves, and surely there would have been a way of not disturbing the scales while removing those gold coins.”

Everything told him that talking back to her would end with her getting what she wanted. Which what she wanted to be engaged. She wanted to be the most important person here, and that wasn’t the case now. He had done all he had said he would, and more to the point the treasure he’d brought back was more than enough to take himself to the academy. It was more than enough for him to have purchased a deserted floating island that they came across.

The island itself was more than large enough to enjoy. It was a place where he could build a home, have a future, and even grow both sustaining and cash crops. One of the cash crops for the kingdom, at least according to the dumpster fire of a game he’d played before being reincarnated here, was something called Levonion. It was type of fibrous plant that was used for the basic ingredient of both clothing and armor.

It could be bundled tightly enough, by either magic or mundane means, that it created a nearly impenetrable bit of clothing. The problem was that if it was armor on its own then it was also very difficult to move in clothing bundled that tightly. Instead it was usually used on the back of metallic armor. Adding a final layer of support. Looser bound fibers created the normal clothes for the masses.

Essentially it was the same as cotton, but it had been renamed for the purpose of the game. It still didn’t take away that it was a cash crop, but simply growing just a cash crop was a good way to doom one’s self. If that cash crop fell, for whatever reason, then those growing it would deal with the fallout. For him that meant that he couldn’t rely on just a cash crop. Instead growing food, and plentiful amounts of it, would be the other thing that would help him.

As such, there was currently the built avatar of Artemis currently attending to the island itself. Artemis 01, the avatar that had been used to attack him, had been rebuilt, but she was still damaged. As such Artemis stated that the avatar wasn’t fit for combat, but instead needed to be used for more mundane purposes. It was stupid, he knew that, but he had asked that avatar if she would mind working on the fields.

He’d been surprised at her agreement, and then even more surprised that she thanked him for considering the well being of this avatar. Still he wasn’t going to tell Delicate about the island. He didn’t want her to know until he was completely gone from here. Instead he would be letting his Dad, Silver Bell, and his brothers know about it. If they came to live with him, that was fine.

“Young sir,” the centaur said as it came back out toward them, “Young sir, I have brought a letter of acknowledgement from the royal family.”

With that he was passed a letter. The fact that one had even come, while they were meeting, was surprising. But then from what he understood each noble family had something that transmitted letters quickly to and from each other. He’d been explained that it was a type of magic from the kingdom of the Ancient Dragon to the far North. Apparently it burned a letter at one place, and it recreated it at another.

He took the letter, and he opened it to see something that caused him to stand up, “Wait, what?!”

His Dad neared him, “Copper, congratulations!” he said as he slapped his back, “You’ve been recognized, and been awarded the title of Baron! Son that’s wonderful!”

“How?!” Delicate shouted, “How could he even… Tarnished! I demand that you go earn a Baroness title now!”

He watched as Delicate left for the large house, and he was honestly glad that she was gone. He felt the presence of another person, and the soft touch of Artemis was on his shoulder, “Captain, is this not wonderful?”

For once he hesitated, “Yes,” he admitted after a moment, “It is, but I would much rather remain in the background. I don’t want to be in the spotlight. I’m actually good remaining in the background and just living a quiet life that I’m going to create for myself.”

“Son, that’s an impossibility now,” his Dad said a smile across his face, “You’ve defeated an entire labyrinth yourself. Additionally, you’ve bought your own island as well. That means that you’ve been awarded a title, and as a noble you will be expected to either contribute through monster hunting, or defeating labyrinths. Additionally if the war takes a turn then we will be expected to rise to the occasion as well.”

He breathed out, “Dad, what’s wrong with living a quiet life?”

There was a small laugh, “There’s nothing wrong with it son, but I have a feeling that your servant would want to see you become more,” he said as he gestured toward Artemis, “And I may be wrong for thinking so, but is there more?”

He stood there quiet for a moment, “I… Honestly I don’t know,” he said as he looked at Artemis who looked pleased with herself, “I guess that there could be.”

“If my Captain wanted there to be more, I would be open to it,” she said, her voice honest and soft, “I would not hesitate to be more than a servant and crew member.”

He saw his Dad nod, “And that’s fine. Personally, I have no problem with it, but there are nobles out there who do. They feel that Demi-humans are inferior to us, and they have no real respect for them. Most feel that their place as servants are too good, and there is a call for the kingdom to go back to the time of slavery when it comes to them. It’s wrong, and I don’t support it, but that doesn’t mean that there aren’t nobles out there who do.”

He looked at his dad for a moment, “I wouldn’t let anything happen to her,” he said, his voice certain, “Of course I don’t think that I’d get a chance to stop them before she did.”

“Mu Captain is correct,” Artemis said, her voice confident, “I am capable of defending myself, but it makes me feel warm to know that he would want to protect me. Still, I know that I would protect my Captain until I was unable to do so. Until I was rendered immoble I would defend my Captain, and I would ensure that he was able to withstand anything that these nobles threw at him,” she had said with a barely contained venom on the nobles themselves. Copper looked at her, and he realized that Artemis was someone that wouldn’t abandon him.

There was something exceptionally comforting about that. It was comforting to know that she would remain with him, and that she wasn’t going to abandon him. At the same time it made him want to defend her as well. He wanted to ensure that she would be okay, and that her emotional wellbeing remained intact. Regardless of what she was he could see that she could feel emotions. Her declaration earlier was further proof of that. It also left him at a very strange place.

She was showing interest in him, but could he even return those feelings? He wasn’t going to lie and say that her avatar’s weren’t attractive. They were, but ultimately she was the ship itself. She was the artificial intelligence that ran his ship. Would being with one of her avatar’s mean that he would be with the ship itself? These were questions that he had absolutely no intention of facing at the moment.

Instead he had the question looming over him that was coming up. That question was the academy. He had to go. There was absolutely no doubt that he had to. If he didn’t then would it only be a matter of time until Delicate Emerald found someway of attempting to remove him from his newly found fortune. She’d likely still want to marry him off to some older woman that would ensure his death, and she would have no problems in doing so.

So, his one choice was the academy. He breathed out, “Dad, I’m going to send in my application to the Crystal Academy,” he said as he looked at Gold Bit, “Is there anything that I should keep in mind when I go?”

Gold Bit looked at him and shrugged, “Son, I just ask that you prepare yourself,” he replied, “The Crystal Academy is a wondrous place, but there are a lot of cold hearted noble’s that have children going there. Most of them will question your sudden rise in prestage, and others of course will see you having a female servant as an affront to their senses. Trust me when I tell you that what you’re going to be facing is prejudice from all sides.

He nodded and looked ahead, “Well, I’m already facing something similar to that with Delicate Emerald and Tarnished Tiara,” he replied as he looked out over the horizon,”So, honestly it shouldn’t too different from what I’ve already experienced, right?”

His Dad shook his head, “Son,” he said as he looked with him, “What Delicate and Tarnished do is considered petty. Yes, both of them are entitled, and I know that. There’s not much that I can do in order to fix it. But I can tell you that you’ll be facing a lot of that, and more. Some if it likely will be more destructive,” he said his voice firm, “Even so, I know you, and I know how hard you work. Son, I have absolutely no doubt that you’ll do well at the Academy. I imagine that you will learn new magic, and become an amazing adventurer.”

He nodded, and then he walked with his Dad toward the new airship, “So,” he said as he looked at it, “While we gather up the cores, why don’t you look around the new airship itself?” he asked as they started up toward it, “I think that everyone should be able to look around for a bit.”

As he walked he felt something on his hand, and then he felt fingers clasp around it. The fingers were delicate, strong, and belonged to Artemis. There were decisions to be made, but he couldn’t do them right now. Whatever happened, wherever this led to, he had to be careful. He wasn’t sure that he would be getting another attempt at a life. This was surprising as it was.

They climbed aboard, and he began to show his Dad where the cabins were. There was little doubt in his mind that the ship could become their new living quarters, and he was fine with that. After all it was designed far better than the shack that they had to share when he grew up. Artemis had done a wonderful job in building it, and she had ensured that every single measurement, every little thing was looked after. Compared to her ship form this was still simplistic, but it was no less impressive.

He heard his Dad quietly gasp at the Captain’s chambers, and he felt his heart warm. He closed his eyes for a moment, and let himself feel the wonderful emotion of having finally done something good for his Dad. He was glad to have finally done something worthwhile for him. He breathed out, considered what was to come.

Two Weeks Later

The Crystal Academy was something to behold, and the moment he arrived he began looking for the girl requesting people to join her club. Learning wordless magic was something that would become incredibly useful. He wanted to learn it, and he wanted to be able to forge his own destiny. Learning wordless magic would allow him a better chance at clearing the labyrinths the school would be training them in quicker.

He saw the girl, standing against the building, holding the sign, just like in that dumpster fire of a game, and he walked toward her, “Oh hey,” she said, her voice sounding less enthusiastic than he expected, “Want to join the NewsPaper Club? There’s not a whole lot of people interested, and honestly I’ve been trying to get someone to join for last two hours. Please, say yes, please. I really don’t want to deal with telling Ms. Matilda, that I couldn't find someone.”

He nodded, “Sure,” he said as he saw her brighten up, “I’d be glad to join.”

She nodded, and grabbed his hand. He heard the footsteps of Artemis as she followed them, and he hoped that she wasn’t going to get the wrong idea. The both of them entered the classroom he’d seen on the game before, and he saw the same older professor pouring over the books on her desk. This was the start of his life here, and he was going to do all he could to make it perfect.

Chapter Interlude

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Interlude

Tarnished Tiara looked around for a moment before she neared the armor her brother was using. A pang of guilt surged through her, but she quieted that down. The simple fact was that he’d brought this on himself. If she didn’t plant what was commanded of her on his armor then it would be her, her mother, even her father that would suffer. The command had come through an intermediary of Mithril Shield. She was to plant a collection of explosives on the armor’s back, out of sight, and away from all notice.

Her brother was gone, as was his demi-human servant. That one was something that bothered her far more than it should. Girls had servants as well, but they used them for sexual relief. That was their purpose. Granted, they also did menial chores for the girls, but all too often the over privileged girls often got their backs completely blown out by some beast person. To know that a man could do the same was unsettling. It didn’t seem right. It wasn’t that it wasn’t fair. Because in the grand scheme of things it certainly was fair, but it wasn’t right.

Men were supposed to cater after them, give them extra lovers, and be happy with receiving a mere heir or two. What her brother was doing spat in the face of all of that. It was saying that a man could do anything they could do, and that he didn’t have to have a woman. If it caught on then it would change the entire scope of power. She knew there was more reason for what she was doing, but at the same time she hated it. Granted, she never especially liked Copper Plum.

He was headstrong, opinionated, and yet he never hesitated to help out when she was actually in need. He treated her not like a superior, but like a sister. She wiped her eyes and felt the tears that were starting to fall, “Why am I crying?” she asked herself as she climbed the maintenance ladder, “He brought this on himself, and I mean it’s only right that he have to deal with the consequences, right?”

Her questioning wasn’t really talking herself out of it. Not that it was the intent of it at all. She understood what was happening, and she knew what had to happen. She found the hatch, opened it, and looked at the sight of the machine inside. This wasn’t the armor like the school had. This was different. She saw things inside of it that didn’t make sense. Blinking lights, long metal parts that were connected to other parts, and something that had a strange sign around it.

The sign itself was written in the language of the ancients. She couldn’t dare begin to understand that language, but she could guess that it was some kind of warning. She breathed out, took out the wrapped explosive, and pressed it close. She then began to move back, and as she did she studied the package. A small part of her cried out that she knew this was wrong, and she cursed as she grabbed the package and pulled it out.

“Damn it Copper,” she cursed as she moved down the ladder, “Why? Why do you have to make everything so much harder? Why can’t you just accept your place? Why do you have to be you? I want to hate you so much right now,” she said to herself, if no one else, and she held the package, “I can’t not plant it. If I don’t then he’ll have me, mother, and everyone else killed, but I can’t just let him do that to you.”

She looked at armor, and she saw the chest area. The shielding on the armors was the thickest there. He’d likely survive, and it would likely only knock him out. That way she could save face, and he would be slightly dishonored, but not dead. With that she moved with a purpose and she planted the explosives there. She climbed down, and turned in time to see Copper Plum, Lady Diamond Tiara, the scholarship student, and his demi human servant. She smoothed her school uniform, “Copper,” she said as she neared him, “Drop out, now,” she demanded, “Please, if this continues there’s a very real chance that it will come back on all of us. I don’t want mother and father to suffer for your foolishness.”

He looked at her, “Tarnished Tiara,” he said nodding his head, “I can’t back out. I’ve given my word, and that’s my bond. Besides, it’s not like I’m just doing this for selfish reasons. The prince is going to be running the country someday, and if he can’t tell that Satin is using him then he will make a poor king.”

She rolled her eyes, “You may have a point, but don’t you understand what this will do to you, to the rest of us?” she asked as she looked at him, “Just by accepting you’ve set things into motion that can’t be stopped. If you bow out now then the Prince likely will be merciful. He’ll at least forgive the rest of us. You’ll likely just get your promotion and a hefty amount of your wealth taken as recompense.”

He looked at her for a moment, “Look, I’m surprised that you care this much about me, and it’s a good surprise. I’m happy that my sister actually does love me. But there are things that have to be done despite what the outcome will be. I’m doing this for more than my own pride. I’m doing it because it needs to be done.”

She watched as he moved past her, “Afterward, how about I treat you to a decent meal? Something from the district right outside of the school?”

She watched as he moved, and she hung her head. Her conscience was screaming that she needed to tell him to get out, to not go, to look under the plating, but she held her tongue. She couldn’t give it away. She couldn’t risk her own life. She looked at his servant, and saw the calculating look she had. The rabbit woman was dangerous, and she knew that. She was someone that she couldn’t mess with. Something told her that she was not to mess with her.

Watching him move, the conflict inside of her began to build. If she spoke out, at all, it would get back to Mithril Shield. That would ensure that her entire life as a noble was over. It would make it impossible for her to marry someone worthy, and instead she would have to marry beneath her station. She closed her eyes, feeling the bitter anger building. She hated this. She hated it so much. There was no reason she should even have to do anything for him. He was an idiot, and she didn’t need to save him.

After a moment she looked back at the rabbit girl. She groaned and walked toward her. Without missing a beat she neared her as close as she dared, and hoped that the words wouldn’t spread further. If she was as dedicated as she seemed to her brother then she could potentially have discovered the explosive, and there would be no fault. It was just incredibly bad luck on the case of Mithril Shield. She swallowed down everything she was feeling, “I’d have him check the front of his armor,” she said her voice low, “There’s a noble that wants him more than stopped, they want him dead. Enough so much that they’re willing to threaten his sister in order to have it happen.”

She saw the way the rabbit girl looked, and she was thankful that she didn’t tip her hand, “Which one?” she asked before she could far, “Which one threatened my Captain by threatening you?”

She swallowed again, “The one he faces next. He wishes to see him pay for attempting to stand up to all of them. I’ve said too much, and taken too long,” she said as she walked away, “I’m sure that you’ll do what is necessary.”

With that she practically ran from where she had been. She needed to get back to the stands, she needed to look as if she had done exactly what was intended, and she needed to make it seem that she was willing to stab her brother in the back in order to save her own skin. She didn’t like him, at all, but he was her brother. He was her brother, and he wasn’t completely useless. More than that, she hated to admit it, but she owed him. If it hadn’t been for him she wouldn’t have been inducted into the higher courses at the Academy. She was accepted because of his accomplishments.

“We’re even now,” she said as she made her way to her seat, “Well, not really, but I’m never admitting it to you. Mostly because you’re so incredibly irritating Copper Plum. Still, I hope that this works out. Although, I am uncertain of what it will exactly mean for all of us.”

She neared the area where he seat was when she saw two individuals. Both of them were women, and she knew that they hung around Mithril Shield. There had been something of a rumor that he had trained guards that were actually assassins. Those rumors were that these guards protected him and the prince. They couldn’t get into the middle of a duel, but anything happening outside of it was open game.

“Excuse me,” she said as she tried to make it pass only to have one of them stop her, “Well, Thorny, seems like Tarnished Tiara was a little close to the servant of Copper Plum, right?” the bronze skinned one of the left asked, her forest green hair lightly bounced as she talked, “I mean she was sure chatty with her, huh? What do you think Thorny?”

“She seemed interested in saying something to her alright,” she said as she stepped closer, “Maybe like a little warning about what might be on his armor, but then she wouldn’t be that stupid, would she?” the pristine white skinned one with black and gold hair said, “I mean honestly, it would almost seem like she didn’t think the warning held any merit. Did she Breezy?”

She stepped back, “I didn’t say a word,” she started before she saw hand move, and in it was a small dagger. Her eyes widened, “You know, Tarnished, I find that I trust people when I bring a little pain into the mix. Not much, just a finger or two usually is enough. Remove a finger, and you’ll find that someone is real chatty. Why, they’re practically begging to tell you everything you want to know. Take a second finger, and you can see what was just being said to stop you, and what was being said because it was true. Now, if we work up to three fingers, well at the point everything they say is gospel.”

She shook her head, “I didn’t say anything about it to her!” she exclaimed, trying to find some room to run, “I really didn’t. I mean why would I? My brother is an idiot! He challenged the crown prince, and only an absolute moron would do that! He has to know what will happen to him now! Why would I want to bring more of the same down on me?”

“She makes a good point, doesn’t she, Thorny?” Breezy said, “I mean really, that’s a convincing argument. Why would anyone willingly try to bring down more trouble on themselves, for some stupid, backwater, country baron. I mean, they’d need to be completely insane, or their family.”

The dagger shot out, catching her by surprise, and Tarnished Tiara backed up, feeling something wet moving down her side, “Damn, I didn’t even get a finger, just a little flesh wound. Ugh, I really shouldn’t have taken that two weeks off. I mean sure, it’s nice getting railed by six different demis, but damn, I need to keep up on my training,” she said as she moved closer, “Now, if you run, and I know you want to, then this is going to be so much worse. I mean it will go beyond uncomfortable to completely agonizing in seconds. Get me, Tarnished?”

“Please,” she whimpered, “Please, I really didn’t say a word.”

“Hmmm, nope, I can’t say that I believe you.”

Tarnished Tiara backed up, fearing what was going to happen to her. She considered telling everything, but then it would only be death that awaited her. Then again, there was a chance that she was still going to die. This wasn’t fair. It wasn’t right. This wasn’t how it was supposed to be. She was supposed to find some rich Viscount, be pampered, and treated like a queen. She was meant to live a life of prestige and material wealth. She wasn’t meant to die like some beggar in a hall of the Crystal Stadium.

“I really didn’t say anything,” she said, as she backed up, and she felt something behind her, “Please, I honestly didn’t say a word.”

“Really?” Breezy asked as she stepped forward, “Then why is your brother’s little rabbit eared whore behind you?”

“Miss Tarnished,” Artemis said gently, “Please move to the side, I’ll deal with them.”

She did, and she watched as the rabbit eared girl stepped forward. There was little doubt that she was easy on the eyes. She could see why her brother liked her so much, but there was a sort of confidence that she had as well. She moved with a grace that spoke of excellent breeding. She watched as she neared Breezy, and the swift movement of the girl was countered. It wasn’t over done, but each movement that Artemis done was with precision.

“Wait, how?” Breezy asked as she had her dagger blocked for the sixth time, “This isn’t right, you’re just some demi-human sellout! A little slut that wanted to be owned by some man!”

The dagger was blocked twice more before it was caught. Tarnished Tiara watched was it was snatched away from Breezy, tossed, and embedded into the wall. Without wasting any momentum or movement Artemis struck twice, sending Breezy to the ground in agony, “My Captain considers all of his family important to him,” she said as she looked at Thorny, “Even those who would be swayed by the actions of a noble too afraid to fully face him. You both are instruments of that foolish noble’s desire, and I will render those instruments unusable.”

Tarnished watched as Thorny laughed, and then she lifted her skirt slightly to revel a small magi-gun, “Not going to lie,” she said as she lifted the weapon, “I never imagined that I would ever have to use this. It’s funny, the very first time I’m going to have to fire this thing is against a demi-human. Actually, you should be honored,” she stated as she held it on her, “Each time I fire it it’s like I just spent twenty platinum.”

She fired, only to see a blur. She tried to train the weapon again, but instead of getting it on Artemis she found her wrist in the hands of the demi-human. She tried to pull back only for Artemis to pull hard, causing her wrist to feel immense pain. She then wrenched her wrist in a clockwise motion. That caused her to drop her weapon. She fell to her knees, “Wait, please!”

Artemis looked at her, her eyes showing the cold calculating look of the Artificial Intelligence she actually was. There was no mercy there, there was no hesitation, but instead there was only the promise of oblivion. Thorny realized the mistake she had made. She should have taken out the demi-human first. She needed to have done it from a long range, and only then could she have moved forward to take care of Tarnished Tiara.

“If you kill me then it is going to be trouble for your master,” she said, her voice twinged with fear, “I’m a member of a noble house, but more than that I am assigned to the Prince and to Mithril Shield. If I die, by your hands, then it is the same as if I died by your master’s hands. He will be tried and found guilty. They’ll behead him, and there won’t be a thing that can stop them from doing it.”

Artemis looked at her, “Then you won’t die,” she said dropping the arm, “But you won’t be holding a weapon any time soon either,”

Her words left her mouth, and Thorny didn’t get to ask what she meant before her other hand was grabbed. She let out a painful cry when her other wrist was broken as well. She sat on her knees, her eyes full of tears, and she looked up at the demi-human that had defeated her, “Do not come near my Captain’s family again. Do not attempt to strong arm his sister again, and do not attempt to threaten anyone he cares for, ever again. This is your warning.”

With that she turned toward Tarnished Tiara and she walked toward her, “Come with me Miss Tarnished, and I will ensure that you receive medical care.”

She nodded, and she followed the rabbit-eared girl as she began walking back toward the area where Applebloom and Diamond Tiara were setting. She felt the warm slickness of what had to be blood. It wasn’t stopping, so she wondered if it meant that she was going to bleed to death. It was a possibility. She couldn’t ignore the possibility of it, but at the same time getting medical help might save her. She felt like she was going to be indebted to her brother again for this. A small part of her raged at the prospect.

That same small part was told to shut up and deal with it. Her brother was being more than her mother believed he could be. They rounded the corner, and she saw the scholarship student stand up. She saw her starting to wobble, and she moved toward her, “What in tarnation?!” she exclaimed as she held out her hands, “Please hold still.”

A few moments passed, and the healing magic repaired the slight wound she had suffered. She was led to a seat, “Take a moment to relax.”

She shook her head, “I can’t stay,” she said before she looked at Artemis, “I can’t because they weren’t the only ones at his disposal.”

Artemis studied her, “Then, that is all the more reason to stay,” she replied, “If you leave, I will not always be able to follow and protect you. Remain here, and understand that you’re safe for the time being.”

She finally nodded, “fine.”

Chapter Interlude

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Interlude

“How did that puffed up mob get so much power?!” Satin groused as she sat on the incredibly soft bed, “Ugh! He came in and ruined my perfect game play. I was supposed to get ahead, and I was supposed to be the princess! That was my dream since coming to this stupid dating sim world! Sure, getting dick from five different guys is just another night, but damn it I was supposed to live a life of ease and security! I was supposed to have money!”

Her angry banter caused the young wolfkin to walk into the room. The young boy was roughly sixteen years old, and his features were well defined. A blessing from his genetics. She’d planted the seeds of want, and Prince Apollo had gotten together with Posh Proppers and purchased him for her. In the game he had been something of a little brother. Here he was a bit different, “Good morning miss, I see that you’ve already started the day off with a large cup of self pity. I hope that there’s still room for breakfast.”

She wanted to strangle the little bastard, “I suppose,” she replied as she turned and saw him bringing the plate over. On it was a collection of fresh vegetables, a measly strip of bacon, and a single soft boiled egg, “Wait, Anubis, what’s this? Why did you bring so many vegetables?” she asked, her eyebrows furrowing together, “I would rather have bacon and eggs, I’ve told you this. I don’t like vegetables.”

He breathed out, and she wanted to cringe, “Miss, the vegetables are important. You need to eat them in order to have a well balanced meal. In truth, I thought that you would have learned that in your health class, or rather you would if you weren’t so busy ingesting your self pity,” he replied with a voice that sounded as if it was long suffering, “Besides needing the nutrition the simple fact remains that if you continue to eat just what you have been, without exercise, then you will get the point that you no longer fit into your clothes.”

She wanted to strangle him and hang him up by his wolf ears. She closed her eyes before it got too much further. A simple thought crossed her mind. He was just a servant, a slave, and another possible method of stress relief, or he would be if he wasn’t so damned annoying! She breathed out again, taking a moment to adjust herself. She didn’t like that her little sister was going to be coming to the academy next year, and that meant that she would have to deal with Cozy Glow.

Her sister had the cutesy act down pat a lot better than she did, and she would have fit into the role of the protagonist a lot easier. The difference is that she wouldn’t have stopped with the love interests. No, she would go after all of the professors, the administration staff, and everyone else that could be considered beneficial in some way. That was who and what she was. She was an annoying little squirt that made her life harder.

And then there was that stupid mob! Ugh, he got in her way, he was doing things to piss her off, and it seemed like he was friends with Both Diamond Tiara and the original protagonist. The fact that he seemed to be overpowered made things harder. Still, if his interest was in the original protagonist then he could keep her. Let them have kids together in disgrace, she didn’t care. But she wasn’t going to let him ruin things for her. She hated that he reminded her so much of her older brother in her previous life.

That big dummy had always tried to get things to work better. He’d insisted on her trying to do things the right way. Sure, she could be a brat at times, but she’d always tried to express how much she cared for him. Well, at least she thought that she had. Maybe it fell flat, but she could have sworn that she had. She looked at the plate of vegetables before her, looked at Anubis, and slowly began to pick at the vegetables.

He wasn’t like anyone in her former life. He was a reminder that she was still the person she had always been. As she picked at her vegetables the reminder of what had happened in that other world came to her. Her brother had died, the realization of what actually happened came out, and her parents had disowned her. She was eighteen, so there was no holding on for things to get better. They didn’t have to keep housing her. She’d spent a couple of nights at a friend’s house, or did until her friend’s parents heard the entire story from her parents. Then once again she was out.

From there she had to get a job. It also meant sleeping in a shelter for a couple of weeks until she got paid. The shelter was upgraded to a ratty apartment in a bad part of the city they lived in. Still, it was a roof over her head, and it was better than nothing else. She needed money, she needed security, and she thought she found both in her husband. He was a promising young Information Technology professional. He had a chance to pull in some real money, and she latched onto him with some mind blowing sex.

She’d done things she wasn’t proud of to get him to want to be with her, and then she went a step further in order to get him to decide he didn’t need a prenup. Everything she’d done had been for the sole purpose of ensuring that she could live the kind of life she wanted. The problem was that she’d opened a door. Her new husband wanted to break into another business, and without warning he changed their lives.

She had come home to find a video camera, digital, top shelf, their bedroom decorated like a gamer’s wet dream, and him waiting with a set of cat ears, a collar, a plug with a tail, and plenty of lube. He explained that he’d quit his job, and that they were going to focus on his passion project. They were going into porn. She’d presented herself as a power bottom, and in order to keep the same kind of lifestyle she had going, that was what she was going to have to do from now on.

Her entire life from the point on felt hollow. She’d allowed things to happen to her that she wasn’t comfortable with. The kind of things that ruined people. The kind of things that ended with people knowing that the entire world they had would be gone in a few short days. Only it wasn’t days. It was two filming sessions. Everything she had built for herself through him was gone. She was doing the work, he was filming, and she hated him a little more each day. She hated what she had to do, she hated that each morning began with her looking at the fresh hell that had come to film with her, and she hated that in the end this was all there was.

She couldn’t leave him, not now. The no prenup had bit her in the ass. The moment she left there would be no money. He would take half of their business, and she would be left paying alimony. She’d played herself, and it just stacked from there. The accident, her accident, was the best thing to happen to her. She was brought to this world, and she was born the daughter of a Viscount. That should have meant a life of mostly ease, but of course that wasn’t the truth. Her parents were terrible with money. They took out loans to pay for the dumbest things she’d ever seen.

She’d had to hide her tuition money for the Academy to ensure that she could come. And even then her father and mother had attempted to have the funds redirected home. It was a claim that they needed the funds for an emergency. It wasn’t one. It was her mother wanting a new layout for their entertaining rooms. She pushed the thoughts of her previous life away from her, and she munched on a carrot that was there. She saw Anubis looking pleased with himself, and she silently wanted to strangle him again.

“Miss,” he said as he observed her, “I wanted to inform you that the school’s festival is quickly approaching. There has been quite a bit of discussion on what would be happening. I suppose that I should ask what is your plans for us that day?”

She took another carrot, accepting that they were better than nothing, “We’re going to open a cafe. I want to open one where the girls can be waited on by the most popular boys. I figure that it would be a decent start, and if nothing else we could ensure that we’re nice and in the black. I’d like to see our accounts having a little more money in them. Especially since I just had to pay off those loans!”

There was a disappointed look on his face, “I am sorry that your parents signed your name to them. I suppose that since you have become connected to the Prince, in even a remote way, it allowed them to open new accounts. That is damaging.”

She nodded, “It really is,” she admitted, “It’s damaging to my future, and to everything that I’m trying to build here. I don’t know how they expect me to make something of myself if they keep trying to steal my future from me! Why can’t they just leave me alone and let me grow?! Can’t they understand the harm that they’re doing?! Ugh! I swear they’re the worst!”

He observed her, and she knew that he was waiting, “Be it as it may, the loans are dealt with, and thanks to Posh Proppers they won’t be able to take anymore out for the time being. That said, there is another detail to attend to,” he said as he handed her an envelope, “The fact that we attended the ceremony for Viscount Copper Plum Bit means that we are obligated to acknowledge his rise in ranking, congratulate him, and of course send a token gift.”

She huffed at that, “Of course it does,” she groused, “he’s just that damned annoying! Fine, it doesn’t really matter. I’ll get him something. Maybe I’ll send him a cheap blend of tea. Something so awful that no one could make a decent cup from it,” she said with a slight smile before she saw his reaction, “Oh come-on! He deserves it and you know it!”

He rolled his eyes at her, “Miss, whatever slights you believe he has caused are not really applicable. He has preformed for the good of the kingdom, or at least that is the reasoning behind it. That means that his actions have been deemed as acceptable. It doesn’t matter if we accept them or not,” he replied to her, “And on top of that continuing to hold a grudge, for the sake of holding one, is not fitting manners for a noble woman of your standing.”

She groaned and looked at him, “Fine,” she admitted after a moment, “I get it. I should get him a decent gift. So, what do you think would be an acceptable gift?”

He studied her for a moment, “Unfortunately I don’t have an answer, but I would suggest that you speak to one of your suitors. I believe that they could potentially provide you with an answer. If nothing else they could give you some direction that you hadn’t considered. That might be well worth the chance of tasking them with thinking.”

She knew what he was saying, and she couldn’t really argue with it. The boys were mostly useless. Sure, they were pretty to look at, but their actual skills outside of being rich trust fund kids were lacking. The one thing they all had going for them was the fact that they were adventurers. Each of them were accomplished, to some degree, and that meant that they could potentially do well on their own in a labyrinth. It was something that they’d begun to work on to help supply some money.

Of course she’d gotten every permission slip she could get ahold of to go into the Capital’s Labyrinth. The cores from the crystal ants, wasps, and scorpions were the most valuable, and they were the ones that she wanted to make sure they brought back. So far they’d managed to snag the cores from the ants. It wasn’t as good, but it gave them some breathing room.

She had intended to live a life of ease, a life of plenty, and instead she found herself living the phrase of Same Shit Different Day. It was a fantasy world, but she had officially four men she was taking care of. All four of them could go out adventuring, which brought in some money, but none of them knew a thing about how to bring in any kind of regular income. They’d all been disinherited from their houses. There was no money, no stability, and she was realizing exactly how useless all of them were without it.

She wanted to bury her head into her pillow and cry. She needed to let out her anguish, but she wasn’t going to do it in front of Anubis. Not that she specifically cared if it affected him, but rather she didn’t want to give the little bastard anymore ammunition against her. He’d already figured out that she was conniving, manipulative, and that she used her body to get her way. Not that the other girls were that much different. She continued to eat at her carrots, moved to the cucumber slices, found that they were bitter, but continued to eat them regardless.

Part of her wanted to push the plate away, but Anubis would just continue to pester her until she finished her food. He no longer simply left the plate with her. If he did then she ate what she preferred, and left the other food. She found that she didn’t specifically care for the young wolfkin, and began to wish that she would have asked for the young elf instead. Still, at least he followed orders. Granted, he followed them a little too closely at times, but he did follow them. She finished the cucumbers, turned to the cherry tomatoes, and plopped the two of them into her mouth. Both of them had the slight rich taste that only came from being farm fresh vegetables. That was a benefit of being in this world. Food tasted better. It tasted fresher because it was.

There was so much that they did which related to magic that she simply stopped asking how it worked. It was easier to chalk it up to magic and be done with it. She heard movement, and she looked up to see Spear Point. She quickly adopted her practice smile, and prepared to talk all cutesy. It was nerve wracking, but at least it kept the appearance up. And besides, if he was accepted back into his family then there would be that money returned to them.

“Spear!” she exclaimed, her voice full of glee, “What are you doing here this morning?”

He smiled at her, “Mithril Shield, Posh Proppers, and I just finished running through the first level of the labyrinth last night. You said that you wanted to know when we’d made a run, and so I wanted to come and tell you personally!”

She breathed out a sigh of relief before she looked at the nightstand beside her. The permission slips were on top of it. She swallowed, “Spear, darling, did you go you into Capital’s labyrinth?” she asked, fear beginning to reside inside of her chest, “I mean you didn’t get a permission slip to do it if you did. But I know that you wouldn’t do that. Because we can’t sell any of the cores you’ve obtained illegally. The capital’s labyrinth is highly monitored, and if we sell those cores without them being accounted for then we could get into trouble.”

There was a hesitation, “Well, Mithril Shield thought that if we just snuck in during the night it would be fine. Besides, he stated that we could sell them to individuals instead of the halls. It would be a better process overall. In a way we would almost be like bandits, isn’t that exciting?!”

She wanted to pull her hair out. She wanted to scream, and she wanted to curse him out. How could he be so dense? Didn’t he realize that he’d just committed a major infraction? If the Academy got wind of it then they could face some real problems. The entire reason for getting the permission slips was so that they could go into the labyrinth with permission and raid it with the Academy’s blessings. Right now the idea of selling to individuals was about the only way they could make anything from the raid, and that was if those individuals didn’t talk.

It meant selling to border nobility. It meant selling to students who would be going home after the festival so they could give the cores to their parents. They were going to take a loss. The only bright side would be if they managed to get more than a few cores. If that was the case then maybe, just maybe, they could have a small chance of making at least some buffer money. Of course they would have to sell at a sizeable discount, but even that would be something that could endear them to the students.

“So, who were going you to sell them to?” she asked, keeping up the cutesy act, “I mean you’ve got an idea already, right?”

She noticed that he relaxed a bit, “Of course, we’ve begun selling them to court nobles that are connected to our houses! All of them are paying close to the going rate of one gold per core!”

She felt her stomach drop. First they were selling to court nobles. That was a problem. It would just take those court nobles a single moment to decide to talk about the cores they’d gotten from these former heirs to get an investigation going. She felt herself hyperventilating for a moment, but she held herself together for just a moment longer, “I see,” she said, her voice sounding strained, “How many did you managed to get?”

He beamed with pride, “We got four crystal ant cores. We would have gotten more, but Posh Proppers suggested that we keep it low. He said that since we didn’t have a permission slip that it would be better to dump the other cores back into the school’s stock core collector,” he said as he made a face of irritation, “If we would have sold those then we would have had closer to thirty.”

She moved off of the bed. They’d made a whopping four gold. Four gold, that’s it. They had risked all of their reputations, her standing, and her career as a student at the Academy for four measly gold! She got near him, and her smile became more ominous. “Spear, darling, come closer,” she said, her voice holding an edge, “Just a little closer.”

He did and without warning she lashed out and punched him hard in the gut. She’d done so while amping her arm strength up with magic. The effect caused him to fly out of the door and hit the wall behind him, “You risked your, and my, careers as students at the Academy for four gold! Four measly gold! At this rate I don’t think that you love me at all! I think that you just view me as something to play with!”

“Satin,” he said from his prone place on the floor, “That’s not true, I love you, deeply! Please, let me make this up to you!”

She looked at him, “Then go to a labyrinth, in a legitimate manner, and hunt down cores that you can sell at the normal price! And you better pray that those nobles you sold those four measly cores to don’t go telling anyone else about them!”

She had Anubis shut the door, and she collapsed to the ground. How could it have gotten like this so fast? It was the Mob’s fault, she knew it, it had to be that Mob’s fault!

Chapter 36

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Thirty-six

The café was a decent enough size. Copper looked it over for a few moments. Processor Fancy Pants had been kind enough to get him one of the larger classrooms to use as their café. Six tables adorned the room, and he could see both Diamond Tiara and Applebloom in maid uniforms. Beside them was Artemis, and her uniform was similar, although it rode a little higher on her, and the cut of it was a little deeper on the chest. Both decisions she’d made when designing the uniforms themselves.

He heard some grunts and looked toward the sound. His friend Pipsqueak was currently trying to hold onto a side of table that was too big for him. Near him was Button Mash who was trying to carry his own side of the table, “Copper, seriously? You’re not going to help out at all?”

He looked at them, “Pip, Button, my friends I’m helping in the preparation. I plan on us having a decent little café, attracting a few individuals, and possibly breaking even,” he said as he looked at the table as it was placed. He then went and grabbed the table clothes. Unlike the basic ones that could have been used from the Academy’s cafeteria he had opted to purchase some really nice silk ones.

Each one was worth at least a single platinum coin. It was certainly more than they needed, and of course that didn’t even account for the tea set he was using. He’ purchased one of the fancier ones that was similar to the same one that Professor Fancy Pants used. The set itself was designed to ensure the perfect temperature, taste, and purity of the tea being served. In other words there were a few small enchantments on it, but nothing that would actually alter the skill being used. It simply brought out the best possible serving of tea that the individual could make.

A few moments later the door opened, and another girl in a maid uniform stepped in, “Ugh, I’m not sure why I’m doing this,” Sunset Shimmer said as she looked around, “Although, I’ve to admit that I make this look good,” she said, “And Di, you’re rocking that look. So, I guess that those summers you trained at the palace are coming into play, right?”

She nodded, “They are,” she admitted, “And you’re doing fairly well as well. I suppose that your etiquette classes are paying off?”

Applebloom stepped between them, “Girls, we’re here ta help Copper, not start a fight, right?”

The two of them seemed to consider it for a moment, “You’re right,” Sunset said as she smiled, "Sorry, I didn’t mean to try and prick at your ego. You’ve just got a hellva figure, and you’re close to Copper in age. I mean, he’s kind of a knight in shining armor right now.”

Artemis looked at them, and grinned. She didn’t interject, and Copper was glad that she hadn’t. The truth was that she had already staked her claim, and there was no getting around that. She had said that she wanted to find him another wife, one to share with, but with King Consort Baked Bean making her into a knight that might not even be necessary. He held that thought, and looked toward his two friends that was watching in amazement, “Copper, you suck you know that?” Button Mash said, “I mean it, you suck so much right now.”

Pipsqueak just shook his head, “Naw, he don’t,” he replied, “He can’t help it that he somehow became friends with three amazing girls, has a servant, and somehow managed to climb in the rankings enough to be able to bag a girl without much trouble. Oh, wait, yes, yes he does suck. He does suck out loud! Dude, how could you do this to us?”

He looked at them both, “I’m not doing anything,” he replied as he looked at them, “I mean it. I’m just myself, and somehow this all works out. I don’t know how, and honestly I’m not sure that I want to figure it out.”

They both made a few sounds of irritation, and then the two of them got back to work, “Well with any luck we’ll be able to meet someone that’s not terrible, get an engagement, and then get married at the end of this.. Of course that’s going to be more of a challenge now than before. I swear man, it’s like you’re either some kind of weird luck maginet. Things just seem to happen around you. With King Consort Baked Bean liking you suddenly it makes us look better by comparison. At the same time you caused so many of the noble girls to go into debt they had to sell their servants.”

“Yeah,” Button said, “That’s it exactly. It’s like they don’t know if they should want to come near us or not.”

Copper looked at them and shrugged, “Yeah,” he said as he stood there, “I can’t specifically say if that’s a good thing or not. I mean for the most part it seems to me that it’s a little sad to think that you’d be fine with someone looking solely at your status when it comes to making the decision to want to get engaged… Okay, okay, I can’t even get through that with a straight face,” he said as he smiled, “Yeah, we all three know what it’s actually like with most of them.”

Button looked at him, “Speaking of which, hey, you know that some of those girls were trapped by that thing, and one of them was a girl that was actually kind of a friend to me. Do you know if Sweetie Belle has come back to the Academy?”

He shook his head, “I haven’t heard, but there’s a chance that she has.”

“If you’re interested you could go check with the administration staff,” Artemis replied, “I’m sure that they would be able to inform you.”

He seemed to consider it, “I mean they might, but then again they don’t have to,” he said as he looked at her, “I’m not her betrothed, and we're not much more than friends. I was wondering because after the class she became like all of the other girls, and she didn’t remember some key things about the two of us. Knowing that she was a copy made it easier, but at the same time I wanted to apologize to her. Because I should have known, you know?”

Copper moved toward him, “Button, buddy, no one could have known,” he said as he looked at him, “Sure, the entire changing thing was off, but since it was happening so much that group of girls it just seemed like the kind of thing that was just bound to happen. If you really want to find out if she’s here we’ll help you look into it, after the festival,” he said before he looked around them, “Because the next three days are going to be busy, and we know that.”

He then looked at both Pipsqueak and Button Mash, “So, for the next three days I’m going to need the two of you to help step up. We’re going to break our backs making this into the kind of café that folks will enjoy, and we’re going to give a little back to the students. Plus I’m going to enjoy the fact that I’ve managed to win so much of their money in that stupid duel that they’re never going to want to back the wrong horse again,” he said with a laugh before he looked at Sunset, Applebloom, Diamond, and Artemis, “Girls please take plenty of breaks and enjoy the festival.”

“Wait dude, that’s not cool,” Pipsqueak said as he stood there, “I mean we’re going to be breaking our backs, and you want them to just have a good time?”

Copper looked at him, “Pip, buddy, I want you to remember that these girls are delicate. They’re softer, and they’re not meant for strenuous physical labor. It would be unkind of us to demand that they do so,” he said as he looked at him, “Besides, it’s our place to do this, and you know it. That’s the entire reason we’re at this Academy. To prove our worth by being able to master every aspect of our education.”

Button nodded, “Yeah, it makes sense,” he said with shrug, “I mean it really does, although I’ve got to wonder exactly where does that leave us once the time to graduate comes around. If we’ve proven ourselves again, and again, to everyone but are still alone does that mean that we’re destined to just remain alone?”

Pipsqueak shrugged, “I mean maybe not?” he replied as he looked around, “King Consort Baked Bean seems to be okay with the idea of allowing demi-humans the chance to gain the same rights as any other citizen, and there are some of those girls that are kinda cute.”

Button rolled his eyes, “Sure, yeah, but at the same time there’s going to be a lot of higher nobles that aren’t going to like that,” he said as he stood there, “And while I respect King Consort Baked Bean let’s be honest for a moment. Those same nobles aren’t going to take what he did lying down. They’re going to figure out a way to try to get things back to the way they were. I don’t like it, but there’s a good chance that they’re going to attempt to assassinate him.”

“You have a point,” Artemis interjected, “But at the same time his majesty is well guarded by very loyal knights, protected by barriers that are both respectable and aesthetically pleasing, and seems to have a decent head on his shoulders. He is one of the few individuals that I’ve found here of which I truly respect. I feel that his rule of this kingdom is well deserved.”

Copper smiled at that. He’d heard her talk about razing the kingdom a few times, and setting him in charge, but to hear her actually talk about how much she respected someone else other than him was a breath of fresh air. She’d told him before that she didn’t actively lie, and he believed her. That meant that she honestly did respect King Consort Baked Bean. He was glad to hear that. He also hoped that it meant that she would help protect him when needed.

“He really is a revolutionary ruler,” Sunset Shimmer admitted as she stepped closer, “I mean his ideas are very progressive, and I can see them doing well for the kingdom. But he,” she said pointing to Button Mash, “Does have a point. There are several members of the nobility that won’t stand for demi-humans to have the same rights as humans. And the idea that any of them can swoop in and marry an eligible bachelor flies against everything they’ve worked for. Most will see it as undo and unneeded competition.”

She looked at Artemis, “I do acknowledge all that you’ve done, and I think that you’re deserving of the title of Knight. Hell,” she said as she stood there, “I accept you as a rival for Copper. You’re strong, brave, and loyal. Plus you’re not like the servants a lot of the other girls have. The ones that are just there to have some fun with a noble girl, but instead you really seem to care for him. Actually, you seem to love him. But there are plenty of noble girls out there that are going to see you as little more than a pest.”

Diamond Tiara nodded, “She has a point, and I frankly don’t like it either,” she admitted as she stepped closer, “Those girls will all have the same idea that you shouldn’t be allowed to even consider yourself capable of being anything to Copper other than a servant. Even then I suppose they would want to ensure your quick dismissal if they managed to marry him. That is horrible, honestly,” she admitted as she stood there, “because I’ve found you to be a good friend. In truth, I feel that we’ve all grown closer, and I do hope that this continues.”

Artemis seemed to smile, and Copper grinned at that, “And I feel the same,” she admitted, “In truth, I feel that all of you are individuals I feel are worth protecting along with my Captain. That said, those other noble girls can all take a very long walk off of a short cliff. It is not their business who my Captain loves, who he decides to marry, or who he wishes to spend his life with. I honestly would not mind if it were any of you.”

The words were a surprise to him, and again it was because of what Artemis had told him. It meant that she really did think that any of them would be suitable partners for him. Of course they likely already understood that being with him also meant being with her. There was very little doubt in his mind that she was going to be the alpha wife. The term was something he remembered from his previous life. It had to do with stories that he liked, especially one with a single guy that had several different girls that liked him.

Try as he might he couldn’t remember all of it, but he could remember one of the girls had spikey teal colored hair. She could fly, and she was a little rough around the edges. Still, even with all of that she was incredibly loyal to the man she loved. She treated him with respect, and that respect was returned. It was even shared among those that she considered her sister wives. Remembering the story, the moving story, made him think of Artemis. She was much the same as the girl he’d seen from his previous life.

She wasn’t as rough around the edges, but she was just as blunt about things. She didn’t mince words. She spoke her mind, and she seemed to understand that there was a place for everything. In so many ways she was someone that he didn’t just lean on, but she was someone that he found to be completely irreplaceable in his heart. She might have put her claim on him, but he also claimed her. He claimed her as his own. It had taken so long to come around to that.

The idea of having another person in their relationship was odd, but it wasn’t the end all odd. There was a part of him that questioned if it was right to even consider. That part of him was a mixture of the life he’d lived here, and of course of his previous life. There was something else that he’d realized since he had been here. He was practically grown at this point. In truth, by the laws of this kingdom adulthood was at seventeen. His time at the academy would last until he was twenty years old.

Still, his view was skewed because of the mixture of two different lives. The life he’d had before, and the one that he was living now. He had decided a long time ago to focus on his life here. He would use the memories he had of his old life to help himself, but he would focus on the life he had in front of him. That decision had led him to Artemis, it had helped him develop the friendships he had with Sunset Shimmer, Diamond Tiara Rich, and Applebloom. It had also allowed him to find friends in Pipsqueak and Button Mash.

Still, at the end of the day there was no denying that the past he had was exactly that. It was a past. It was a life that no longer existed, and a world that was completely separate from this one. Where there was some overlap on many of the natural laws there were others that were just completely different. He looked at those with him, gave a friendly smile, and shook himself, “Well, I’m going to finish up on the snacks, and of course the tea. Button, could you make sure that the seats are all arranged, and Pipsqueak do you mind to check and make sure that the table cloths all are set perfectly?”

Both of them nodded, and he began to move. The sound outside was one that made him pay attention. There was movement, and it was the class next to the one they were using. He moved toward the door to see Posh Proppers, Spear Point, Mithril Shield, Platinum Reserve and Satin outside of the room. The boys were moving a long table inside of it. He stood there for a moment, “Wait, what’s this?” he asked as he looked at her, “Why are you setting up a café this close to our own?”

She smiled, “Oh, no reason,” she said, her voice remaining as cutesy as it was before, “I mean I’m just setting up a little host café. I thought that the girls at the school would love to be served tea by my friends here.”

A moment later he saw Prince Apollo Bean move toward them, “Posh, thank you for calling and requesting my help, it was the perfect excuse to come and bask in the glory of Satin again,” he said before he looked at Copper, “Viscount Bit, it is a pleasure to see you, and congratulations on your advancement. I know that we got off on the wrong foot, and I do apologize for that. My father was quick to point out that it was your actions which likely kept my beloved Satin from being taken and replaced by one of those creatures. I cannot thank you enough for that. If ever you need my assistance you need but ask. I shall do all that I can to repay you this kindness.”

“What are you doing?” Satin asked as she stepped in front of him, “Did you forget that he is the reason you can’t ummm… see me anymore?”

He smiled at her, “Not at all,” he replied, “But I realize that it is also because his actions, and the actions of his servant, that you are still the wonderful person you were before. You weren’t taken from us, and that is to be celebrated,” he stated before he took her hand, “I do miss you terribly though. I miss the nights together, the loving embraces, and of course that little thing you taught me. The thing with the ice cube and then the warm sauce. I crave that feeling again.”

Copper stood there and shook his head, “Nope, I don’t need to hear this,” he said as he shook his head, “Still, that seems wrong. The fact that you’re taking advantage of the girls here to turn a quick buck.”

She growled at him, “Look,” she said, her voice sounding more genuine, “Maybe I wouldn’t have to do something like this if you didn’t get all of them disinherited! They’re all cut off, and that means the only money we have coming in is adventuring money! Ugh, and I have to keep going and getting permission slips so that we can dive into the only labyrinth in the capital work diving into. I cannot forgive you for that! I was supposed to have a life of ease, a life of pure bliss, and you stole it from me!”

He looked at her, “No, you stole it from yourself,” he said, his voice hard, “Not that it matters, just stay out of our way, and we’ll return the favor, fair?”

She laughed, “ha, no I think that we’re going to use your café as our break room,” she said as she made a disinterested gesture, “So get our tea ready, boy.”

She walked away, and he wanted to punch her. She reminded him so much of his little sister. She acted just as spoiled and entitled. He shook his head, it didn’t matter, and besides he had a decent plan to ensure that they were safely in the black. It all resided around the third day of the festival.

Chapter Special II

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Special II

“Ngh!” the strained moan came from the ornate dorm room, “C..Careful!” Satin’s voice was strained, “I h…haven’t… NGH… Done this before!”

The rhythmic sounds could easily give way to the idea that something lewd was happening in the room. However, it was quite the opposite. Satin leaned against a desk that she was moving across the floor with the help of Apollo. The former crown prince looked winded as he stood there looking at the pile of wood and gold, “Satin, my love, why not simply call for a porter to move the desk for you?”

She shook, her entire body seemed to filled with barely contained rage, “Because, that costs money!” she shouted, her voice sounding more shrill than normal, “Money that I don’t have, money I’m sure you don’t have, and money that none of the others have either! We’re broke! B R O K E broke!”

She leaned against the desk, “Why did this have to happen to me?!” she cried, her voice sounding terribly upset and lost, “I was supposed to have a happy ever after! I was supposed to live a life if luxury, and instead I’m taking care of five disinherited rich kids! Damn it, even the sex isn’t that good!”

She looked at Apollo who looked a little hurt, “Forgive me, but I thought that you rather enjoyed our trysts.”

She deadpanned, and continued to look at him before she opened her mouth again, “Oh goddess, oh yesss! Apollo right there, yess!!! My prince you really know how to touch a woman to make her yours! I love you! I need you! I can’t believe that I’ve existed without you!”

His eyes opened in surprise, “Wait, it was an act?” he asked, before a smile crossed his face, “You truly are a marvel. A skilled actress among so many other things. I shall do my best to improve to the point that you will cry those sounds of ecstasy for real then. I shall leave you a quivering pile of satisfied flesh from this point on. That is my true end goal.”

Her hand found her face, “No!” she exclaimed, “That’s not your end goal! Your end goal is to get back the cushy life we had! I want to live in luxury, to feel the wonderful feeling of being pampered, and I want all of it as soon as possible!” she exclaimed before she turned around, “I don’t know why that stupid Copper Plum Bit stuck his nose into our business, but I feel completely humiliated.”

She felt hands on her shoulders, and she resisted the temptation to lean back. That was giving into a moment of weakness, and she was still pissed. Copper had constantly been interfering with her plans. He took her goal of becoming the protagonist and sent it wildly off course. The one thing she had to shoot for was being the Saint. If she could get that, then maybe, just maybe, everything would right itself. But that meant that she had to deal with everything that was happening.

In truth, Copper reminded her of her previous life, especially her brother. He constantly got into her way. He almost always ensured that she didn’t get what she wanted. When she did manage to get it he’d find a way of making sure that she faced the consequences of her actions if she did it underhandedly. The final time was after he died. Everything that happened after that had been horrible. It had stacked against her, and he hadn’t been there to save her.

He hadn’t been there to save her. That was right. It was the one thing that she could always count on him for. He would come back to save her. Her brother loved her, absolutely loved her, and he did everything that he could for her. She couldn’t believe that she had forgotten that. He had made sure that she was safe. Sure, he was annoying with how he tried to get her to do the right thing all of the time, but at the very least he had proven time, and time again, that he loved her.

Part of her considered Copper, but that couldn’t be it. He was just trying to get things to play out normally. That was someone that was just trying to get the normal game play. She growled at that thought. The hands on her shoulders moved down, and she felt them on her arms. She couldn’t resist anymore. She need the comfort, and honestly she wasn’t sure exactly what she felt toward Apollo. It wasn’t exactly love, but it was something.

She leaned back, and his arms moved around her. She enjoyed the feeling of him holding her for a moment. She felt his hands move on her waist, just below her breasts, and a small part of her was thankful that he wasn’t attempting to feel her up right now. It wasn’t that she didn’t enjoy playing around. She did, but at the moment she wasn’t feeling sexy. She was sweaty, tired, and not really wanting to put on an act as he attempted to flop around on top of her.

“Satin,” he said, his voice full of love and longing, “I promise that I am a quick study.”

She groaned as he said that. Of course that was on his mind. He was a guy. He wanted sex. It was the one truth in any universe. Men wanted to have sex. Sure, she enjoyed it, but it wasn’t the same as it was for him, or she supposed for other girls either. Having been in porn in her previous life jaded her to it. Sex was an act, a job, and not really anything else. It was simply a way of making money. Anyone that claimed differently was lying their asses off.

“I know you are,” she replied, her voice tired, “But is now really the time?”

She felt his hands move up, and she groaned, “I suppose it is,” she said as she let him remove her top, she felt her bra follow, then her skirt. She was going back into the actress mode, “Then let’s really have you study hard.”

The movements were something she remembered from her previous life. She wished that she could say that it filled her with love and light. That the experience was something she’d done time and time again for work. There was a small difference. Apollo wasn’t just going through the motions. He was actually trying to make her feel good. As such she began to lead by example. She directed his hands where it felt good, she moved his hips in a tempo that felt right, and slowly he picked up on it. She found herself enjoying the experience. She moaned softly as it became more intimate.

The movements was something wonderful, but at the same time she felt a bit more connected to him. There was absolutely no denying the differences in skill. She couldn’t tell anyone else about the fact that she was reincarnated, so of course Prince Apollo, and the others, all believed that she was just some kind of sex goddess. In truth she was perfectly happy to allow them to believe as such. If she was honest with herself her old body had been far more limber than her current one was.

Where in her previous life she had been something of a gymnast, mostly thanks to her going out for cheer, here she had been more pampered. It meant that she had to do more stretches, more working out, and she had to do what she could remember of yoga. That had been fun to explain. She had come up with the lie that she found a way of exercising that would promote growth in both body and soul.

All of her current suitors were quick to acknowledge the brilliance of it, but it was Spear Point that decided to join in on the exercise. Out of all of the others he had become quite limber. It made him more flexible, and she hated him a little for it. He was taking to it far too easily. His body was practically designed for limber muscle, and it meant that he would surpass her ability in almost no time. When that happened he would want to try things that would be difficult for him, and damned near impossible for her. Still, at the moment she couldn’t deny the fact that Prince Apollo was indeed a quick study.

She felt his hands cup her smallish breasts. That was one thing she wished had changed with her rebirth. She was always a little small in the chest area. Sure, there was something of a combined lie that women didn’t really care about the size of their breasts. That was a huge lie. They did, or at least she did. She cared because she felt like other girls with bigger breasts were able to get what they wanted faster.

At least her hips were more shapely here. She found that they were almost perfect handles, and she did enjoy when they were grabbed. She couldn’t deny the fact that she enjoyed certain aspects of animalistic sex. Of feeling the moment when it was just tearing off each others clothes, being bent over, and just being taken. The consent was already there, but damn, that feeling of pure animalistic lust was amazing. It was riding high on the emotions, on the hormones, and living for the very moment.

She absolutely loved it. At the same time this was nice. It wasn’t animalistic. It was just love making, and as a surprise she was getting into it. Her mind began to slow at the other thoughts, and she instead she began to focus on Prince Apollo. Again, she couldn’t say that she loved him. There was absolutely no way that she could confirm that she did. She did however feel more connected to him at least. She felt the slight bump, the moment when he was completely seated inside of her.

“Satin,” his voice was soft, low, and she understood all too well what was happening, “Wait, no, not inside, not inside!” she cried as she felt his hands hold her firm, “Damn it not inside! Pull out! Apollo pull out now!”

She felt the eruption, and she moaned as it exploded inside of her. She then fell forward onto the desk they were moving, “I said pull out,” she groaned as she laid there, “It’s not a safe day. Oh goddess, do you now what you might have done? Ugh, I don’t need this, not right now. This isn’t the time for this. Besides, I don’t think that I’d be fit to be a mother.”

“I think that any child would be lucky to have you as a mother,” he said as he leaned over her, “My beautiful Satin.”

She hated that she giggled at that line, “And what about you? If I’m pregnant then that means that you’re gonna be a father. What do you do then, huh?” she asked as she laid there, “I mean technically we can’t marry. You’re a prince, even if you’re no longer the crown prince, and I’m a daughter of a Viscount. All I could be, ever, would be a kept woman. Not that I’m specifically against that, but it means that a child of ours would never be accepted.”

There was a slight hesitation, “Then I would simply leave the royal family,” he replied, his voice firm, “The throne means nothing for me, and I could make work as an adventurer. I’m quite skilled, and I believe that I could bring in enough for us to be secure.”

She chuckled softly, “And leaving the throne would do what, exactly?” she asked as she laid there, “If you were to get reinstated as crown prince then when the time came for you to take over you could change the law. Allowing royalty to marry whomever they pleased. In truth it might be the best option.”

There was a moment of hesitation, “Satin, I never liked the court, the throne, or being a royal. I truly have never enjoyed it. I always wanted to simply be an adventurer. To live a simpler life, and to live one with you, is what I truly desire. I am fine with sharing you with my friends, because you love all of us the same, but I believe that we have a connection that runs far deeper.”

She looked over her shoulder at him, “That’s not fair you know,” she said, after a moment, “Speaking so sweet, sounding so kind, and looking so dashing. It’s something that should be illegal,” she said before she slowly stood up, “Well, if I am pregnant, which I hope that I am not, then I expect for you to do whatever you can to provide for me and our child.” She looked at the desk that was there. “Ugh, this thing really is in the wrong place after all. Maybe it was better where it had been.”

The look from Apollo was one of the few times she saw the look of despair on his face. The look of a man that was in love, but so damned tired that he wasn’t really wanting to do more. Unfortunately, he was in love with her, and she had more stuff to do. She looked at the desk again, “Yes, I think that it really needs to be moved back where it was. Okay, let’s just get it over with,” she said as she moved toward her clothes, “I’m going to get dressed, but while I do you can scoot it out some so that it’s easier to move,” she said as she began to pull on her school uniform. She watched as he moved, his body posture betraying him, and he began to slowly lift the side of the desk.

It was sweet seeing him want to do this for her, and she wasn’t going to just leave it unrewarded. Sure, she honestly wasn’t sure what she felt toward him, but it wasn’t like she actively hated him. She just didn’t like the idea of being saddled with someone that had no access to income, and who couldn’t take care of himself. At least he wasn’t someone that wanted to make her into a porn star. She had enough of that from her previous life.

She finished getting dressed, and then she began to help him with the desk. Once again it was difficult, and once again the sounds were something that could have been mistaken for something far more lewd. Still, by working together they managed to get the desk back to its original position. Once it was there she realized the reason she wanted it moved to begin with. The entire problem with it being there was the fact that it took room away from her getting to her closet.

The dorm room itself was built like a large bedroom, but that didn’t leave a whole lot of room around the king sized bed that sat in the center of the room itself. She looked at the desk again, back where it had been, and realized that it really would have been better there. She looked toward Apollo who seemed to be breathing in a sigh of relief seeing that it was moved. A bit of her felt bad for what she was about to do. He was finally done, or at least he believed that he was. It was wrong to do this, and she knew that, but at the same time it was what it was.

She weighed her options, decided that there was no way around it, and let out a small sigh, “You know, it really does take up too much room over here.”

“Satin, no, please, we cannot move this again, it is far too bulky,” Apollo said, his voice sounding almost wounded, “Please, not by ourselves. Let’s get the others in here, and have them help. At least in that way it won’t be nearly as bad,” he suggested as he stood there, “I believe that with help we could do it faster.”

She stood there and looked at him, “And that is time that we’d waste going and looking for them. We can move it ourselves, and it would just be done,” she said as she looked at it, “Please, just once more, please for me?”

He let out a sigh of defeat, moved toward the side, and once more they moved the desk across the room. Again it was painstaking, and she found herself happy to see it moved, but once more she was sighted with the fact that it simply stood out where it was. It was the best place, at least best place when it came to the space, but for the overall flow of the room it was just wrong. Maybe if her bed was turned toward the side. Doing that would make the room flow far better.

“Maybe, just hear me out,” she said as she looked at the bed, “We turn the bed to the side, and then we move the dresser closer to the closet. That will give the room a feeling of being larger, and it should flow better. I think that’s the best bet,” she said as she looked at him. Apollo looked as if he’d been slapped, and she understood that she was asking a lot out of him. She moved toward him, kissing his neck, “I know that I’m asking you to do more than you’re used to, but I promise, it’s worth it, so please?”

He shrugged his shoulders, the evidence that he was going to do it, but that he wasn’t excited was easy to see. She moved with him, and together they began to work through getting her room slowly arranged. Through it all he made little sounds of disappointment. She waited until they were finished, and she looked at the one thing that she really liked about the dorm rooms themselves. The baths weren’t huge, but at least she had her own bath.

“We’re both so sweaty, and we could use a bath, so why don’t you join me for one?”

She watched as he perked up, and together they walked into the bathroom. The white marble floors matched the white walls with gold inlay. It was something that screamed wealth and power. She moved toward the tub, turned on the hot water, and she began to strip. Together they climbed in, and she relaxed against him as the hot water rose around them, “So, if we do work like that together, then we can bathe like this afterward?”

She giggled, “Actually, yes, that sounds like a good idea,” she replied as she leaned against him, “I don’t mind.”

He laughed a little, “The others will become so jealous when they hear that I’ve learned how to become closer to you.”

Her eyes widened with the thought of the others coming over, wanting to help her rearrange her room, and all for the promise of getting to take a bath with her. Suddenly she felt so stupid for going for the reverse harem.

Chapter 1

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter One

“Copper! Stop Daydreaming and get back to work!”

The shout caused the young boy to blink. He slowly looked around and realized that he was standing in a field. His eyes took in the area around himself. It was something he’d seen a hundred times, and yet it felt new to him. The field, the growing corn, tomatoes, and other vegetables were a reminder of his agricultural roots. He reached down and felt the large ripe tomato that was he picking.

It felt firm, and yet soft, in his hand as he plucked it from its plant and placed it among the others. Something about the way it looked was both comforting and unsettling. It was almost as if it didn’t really look right. There was a moment he questioned if it was something with him, but he couldn’t place it. He shrugged, finishing up the basket he had with him, lifted it, and began to carry the exceptionally heavy basket back toward the storehouse.

Their family would be selling off a portion, and then the rest of it would be used to ensure they had plenty to get through the winter. He carried it into the storehouse and began taking the tomatoes out of the basket and placing them into the magical stasis chamber. Once inside they would be slightly chilled, and remain fresh for months. He looked them over once more, and then closed the stasis chamber. Still, something wasn’t setting right with him. He moved and saw his dad working outside. He moved toward him, and then noticed his sister. Again there were something slightly odd.

Their skin had always been a little different. Different color tones, and he’d always known that, but it stood as a stark reminder that there was something off. He shook his head and moved toward his dad. He watched as his father finished bundling the corn bushels together, and saw him lift them. He was a coppery tone skinned person, just like himself. Everything about him screamed that he was a hard worker.

“Son, what was going on?” he asked as he moved past him, “We’ve got to get this finished. The last thing we need is to be late on our shipment.”

“Sorry Dad,” he replied as he helped his father with his load, “I just felt a strange sense earlier.”

His father stopped, “Strange sense?” he asked before he shook his head, “Whatever it is, I’m sure it’s fine,” he replied as he continued toward the storehouse, “Comeon, we’ve got a lot of work to do today.”

He helped, and throughout the day he kept feeling that same nagging feeling. It wasn’t until he went inside for the evening and moved toward their bookshelf that he felt something more. A sort of realization of what could be happening. He grabbed a map, opened it, and saw that it was laid out showing dozens of floating islands. His eyes widened in wonder, but then he felt something else. It was almost as if a new thought, one that he’d never dreamed of thinking before, suddenly rang through.

“This is that stupid dating sim!” he mentally screamed, “Damn it! I’m in that stupid Dating Sim! How in the hell did this happen? Why am I here?!”

He studied the map, and then he grabbed a couple of other books off of the bookshelf. The realization hit him hard of what it was. It was multiple books over basic magic. Mostly it was books that went over the application of magic toward farming, but it was books over magic. He groaned as he sat there, “I’m in the damned dating sim. How the hell did this happen?!”

He spent the rest of the night going over every book of magic that they had. He studied as much as he could, trying to desperately learn what he could from them. The minutes turned to hours, the hours turned to the first night, then the next, and the next. A week passed, and then another. He found himself devoted toward the prospect of learning everything he could. As the weeks passed he began to develop into a young man.

Ten years had passed since he last remembered his life before coming to this unbalanced, dumpster fire of a game, world. During that time his body had gained what he’d jokingly called in his former life a farmer’s frame. He had lean muscle from working all day in the field, and his mind was sharp from his studies at night. There wasn’t an over abundance of offensive magic for him to study, but he’d managed to study enough that he was confident that he could get by.

“It’s funny,” he thought as he stood watching the fields, “When I first realized that I was reborn here I wanted to push my life in the direction of becoming wealthy. I wanted power, and I wanted to prove that I could exist here without anything or anyone else eventually. Now, I’m happy to live a simple life.”

“Copper,” his father’s voice called, “Come, you’re needed in the main house.”

He sighed a defeated sigh as he walked toward his father. Going to the main house meant dealing with Delicate Emerald. She was exhausting to say the least. Her constant nagging was the sort of thing that would make a person get tired of dealing with her. He’d been in her presence twice. The first time was because she wanted to know why the tomato harvest was taking so long.

Despite being told that the equipment they were dealing with was archaic she believed that the reason was them, “No, it’s because you’re all lazy good for nothings!” she had shouted at them, “I swear, your entire blood line is worthless! Ugh, what was I thinking of marrying a worthless man like you, and your sons are no better.”

It had been all he could stand to keep his mouth shut. Every interaction afterward was just as bad. So walking into the building he was prepared for another tongue lashing.

“Boy,” she said, before snapping her fingers at him, “Rejoyce, I found you a wife. Prepare to be married and shipped off.”

He stood there stunned. For a moment it seemed like this was a dream, and he hoped that it was. Maybe it was a horrible dream that he was having. Several of his nightmares were about Delicate Emerald. The woman was vicious, mean spirited, and often stated that the only thing worthwhile out of his father had been his eldest sister. He breathed out, “A what?”

She laughed, “You’re so dim-witted,” she replied, “Surely you’ll be something of eye candy for her,” she said as she slid a piece of paper forward, “Her name is Jewel, Jewel Oasis. She’s a lower level baroness, and she has agreed to marry you.”

He took a look at the paper and saw the photo. Jewel Oasis was at least fifty years old, and under the paper there was a collection of names, all of them male, and all of them marked as deceased. Then he realized that all of them had died within two months of being married to her. His eyes widened, “Uh, no,” he replied as he looked at her, “What about the Crystal Academy? What about going and learning about magic and finding a wife there?”

She laughed, “Like I would spend the money for that on you!” she exclaimed, as she laughed. He looked at her greenish complexion, her golden hair bouncing as she laughed, and he hated her a little more as he looked at her, “I’m sending you sister, Tarnished Tiara. She deserves to go, and it’s a good chance for her to find a suitable husband. You should be thankful that I’ve gone this far to find a wife for you!”

He stared daggers at her, “So, it’s a question of money, is it?” he asked, catching her off guard, “Then I’ll pay for it myself.”

Her laughter stopped, “And praytell, how will you do that?” she asked, her voice directed completely at him, “What plan do you possibly have in order to pay for your education? You’re so dim-witted that I doubt that you can find any real way of making money.”

He wanted to slap the smug look off of her face. She was exactly the kind of person that showed herself to be a vicious and unrelenting dumpster fire. Instead he stared at her, “Then you have no problem allowing me the chance to make my fortune. If I fail then I’ll likely die, and either way I’m out of your hair, right?” he asked as he studied her, “I mean it’s a win, win isn’t it?”

She studied him, rubbed her chin, and then she nodded, “Fine,” she replied, “I give you permission, but not anything else. However you go about finding your fortune is up to you. Although, if you do not, and survive, then instead of marriage you will join the military and go to the front lines. At least you would be useful to the Queendom in some way.”

He walked out, and looked back at Delicate Emerald. The woman was despicable at best, and completely corrupt and conniving at worst. There was little doubt in his mind that she was the kind of person that absolutely would ensure that he was sent to his death. What his father had ever seen in her he would never know. She was someone that seemed to be the absolute worst traits of an individual possible. He breathed in, and continued walking toward the hangers. The family airship was something that was moderately impressive. It wasn’t over the top, but it was in good repair, and in decent shape.

There was absolutely no way he would be able to borrow it. Instead what rested beside it was his father’s private airship. It was something his father used from time to time to do some sky carp hunting. The sky carp were mystical fish that seemed to be made of a sort of crystal. They shattered when struck just right, and depending on the size of one there could be a core that fell from them.

The cores themselves were worth a little over two royal gold coins. Not much, but certainly better than nothing. The problem was that hunting enough sky carp to fund his way into the school would take months. Plus the sky carp themselves could be dangerous. He could remember from the game that alone they weren’t much of a threat, but if they were in a school then they were as dangerous as any major boss.

A small private airship wouldn’t stand a chance against a school of sky carp. They would rip it to shreds, and then do the same to him. Sure, a good solid bullet from the magi-gun his father used would get one, maybe two, but there would likely be fifteen to twenty of them. Hunting them was out, but lucky enough he knew a different place. He’d still need the private airship, but he was certain that his dad would loan it to him.

“Dad,” he said as he looked at the small airship and heard his dad approach, “Can I ask a huge favor? Something really big? If so then I promise that I will repay you back more than I’ve asked for.”

There was a moment of silence, “Son,” his dad started, “You’ve never really asked for much from me. You’ve known what Delicate Emerald is like, and you’ve kept your expectations realistic. Besides today there’s never really been anything that you’ve done which would have upset anything. Honestly, you’ve surprised me by standing your ground. I know that Delicate is surprised as well.”

He breathed out, “So, sure, ask your favor.”

He smiled at his dad, “Do you mind if I take the small private airship? I’ve read some of the legends in the books in the house, and I think that there’s an unexplored dungeon. I’d like to check it out. If it’s good then I’ll go ahead and get my fortune there. I’ll do more than that. I’ll make it more than possible to send myself to school, and I’ll keep you in the black for a good long while.”

His dad nodded, “I’m proud of you son,” he said before walking over to a closet. He watched as his father didn’t grab the normal magi-gun he usually carried. Instead he grabbed what looked like a much older model, “This is your great-grandfather’s magi-gun. It can use normal ammunition as well, and that makes it special. Believe me when I say that it is far more powerful than the magi-gun I use. Take it, and may it serve you well.”

He looked at the magi-gun and he could see where it could be loaded manually. It didn’t just hook up to the aimer and drain their MP. That was one of the things he disliked about the magi-gun system in the game, and while there had been mention of guns that could either ammunition there hadn’t been one that he’d found in the game. Obviously it never made it into the game itself, but since it was owned by an NPC then it made sense.

He hadn’t really been able to explore this part of the game’s map. It was there, in sight, but it wasn’t something that could be explored even with the DLCs that his sister had purchased. Instead it had remained on the peripheral. Something he could see, just outside of the main map, but not really ever reach. Maybe it originally had been something that was intended, but just never was adopted to the game itself.

“I, thanks,” he said after a moment, and then he looked at his dad. Without hesitation he hugged him, feeling the older man return the hug with gusto, “This means a whole lot dad, really it does.”

The old man held him for a few more moments, “I know son,” he replied, his voice thick with emotion, “And I’m so proud of you. Sure, it’s going to be absolute Tartarus to live with Delicate for the next couple of months, but it was worth it. You showed her that you’re not afraid, and that you’re willing to make your own way. That’s important.”

His dad finally released him, and he nodded. Looking at the airship he knew what needed to be done in order to make way. He began going about the process of rigging the sails, getting the paddle system prepared, and finally he walked toward the cloud condenser. That was the one piece of fantasy garbage that he couldn’t really wrap his head around. Moving toward the blimp itself he hooked up the house, and flipped on the machine.

It whirled for a moment, and he heard the sound of the pumps working. He looked outside and watched some of the clouds that were low and floating under the floating island they were on disappeared. He knew that they were being sucked into the cloud condenser, and that was being fed into the blimp itself. In this fantasy world using the clouds to fly was common.

From the world he originally came from it made absolutely no sense. It flew in the very face of logic, and yet it worked. So, he let the condenser work its magic for the next hour as he finished the preparations he was making. Over the next couple of days he gathered some dried foods, some jerky, and of course he gathered the ammunition that he needed. His dad gave him what he needed, but he knew of a few stashes of ammunition that he had been told about on their island.

Getting some lightning rounds, a couple of traditional, and lastly some various types of grenades, both magical and normal, he placed them into the private airship. The last the he got was a knife he’d made for the trip. A switch blade that didn’t have a lock on it. If he pushed and held the button the knife would shoot out and stab something in front of him with great force.

“Well, as ready as I can be,” he said as he opened the hanger, climbed into the private airship, and then began to leave, “I’m off to get my fortune.”

The private airship moved far slower than he’d liked, but it only meant that he had more time to gain some experience. Another painfully obvious thing about this world was that experience was a very real thing. Killing monsters, clearing dungeons, these things gained someone a ton of experience points, and it allowed them to become more powerful. His dad killed sky carp, and it had given him a higher level.

If he was honest he was fairly certain that his dad could have possibly cleared a low level dungeon. It would have been well within his abilities to do so. The only reason he could see that he hadn’t attempted to was that Delicate Emerald had worn him down so much. Her constant bickering and talking down to him must had taken a lot of his will. He could see why his dad was so proud of him. He’d made a stand. Much like he had said there was going to be hell for him to pay, but it was worth it.

“Okay, so I need to farm some sky carp, and head toward the location of that dungeon. Sure, the protagonist normally would be the one finding this, but I’ve got to imagine that she hasn’t actually been there yet. If that’s the case then I can go and lay claim to it. If nothing else it will help me secure the kind of life that I want for myself.”

He looked ahead, and saw the open skies. Sure, finding sky carp in the game had been as easy as playing for a few moments, but now that he was up here alone he couldn’t help but wonder if it would be the same, or if there would be differences he hadn’t really thought about. Regardless, for good or bad he had something to do, and he was going to do it.

Chapter 2

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Two

BOOM! The magi-gun sounded almost like a canon when it fired. Surprisingly it didn’t kick in the slightest. He had to imagine that was the enchantments that had been done on it. From what he’d seen his own dad’s magi-gun kicked like a mule. It made him understand how much he was actually cared for. This was a much superior weapon to his dad’s magi-gun. In comparison his dad’s magi-gun was almost a toy.

He watched as the sky carp he had shot cracked, and then exploded. Before the core dropped he closed his eyes, “Wills of the ancients, times immortal, bring to me that which I desire, claim!” the words left his mouth quickly, and he watched as the core disappeared and then reappeared in his hand. He stood holding it for a moment. He nodded as he turned and placed it with the four others that were sitting there.

“I wish that I would have thought to used the harvest spell on the first two that I shot,” he stated as he looked at the cores, “Not everything works exactly like that dumpster fire of a game here. Still, it’s close enough.”

He looked at the five cores there. That was ten gold. About enough to get a single book at the academy. Not that he was going to use it for that. Ten gold wasn’t much to the academy, but to his dad, his brothers, and of course his younger sister it was something that would ensure that they had a little easier time of it, “Yeah,” he said as he looked at them, “I’m still getting my treasure, but I don’t have a problem with giving these cores to Dad. He’ll use them for everyone else. Maybe give them the chance to get some better clothes, or at least have something other Delicate’s scraps that decided to give them.”

He wanted to be angry at the woman that was supposed to be his mother. Delicate Emerald was well beyond selfish. He couldn’t understand what his father had seen in her. Sure, this game was so messed up that men were expected to marry a woman, and that woman was expected to give birth to their line. The dynamic had basically made men into canon fodder or reduced them little more than walking eye candy. His older sister, Tarnished Tiara, was pretty much like her mother.

She was cruel, selfish, and talked down to all of them. She didn’t treat them the same, and he understood that there wasn’t going to be anything that could change that. He didn’t have some grand plan that was suddenly going to change Tarnished’s mind. He wasn’t planning on it. He was just going to make his fortune, and if possible he was going to help his dad, his brothers, and his youngest sister. If Delicate Emerald and Tarnished Tiara got helped it would be either by luck, or by his dad’s hand.

The clear skies around him were the kind of thing that made him feel a little homesick. Right now he’d be working the fields, or if he was in his previous life he’d be stuck in a call center. Honestly, the field work was better. He wasn’t talking to a hundred Delicate Emeralds on the phone. All of which were complaining that they were too ignorant to own and operate the newest smartphone. It had been a special kind of hell, and he understood that all too well.

“Hopefully there will never be anything like a call center here,” he said, as he brought up a small piece of jerky. He plopped it into his mouth, and he began to chew. The meat was gamey, tasted wild, and was far removed from what he’d seen served in the larger house. It didn’t matter to him. It was good anyway, “That’d be the special hell that no one deserves.”

He lifted his compass, wanting to check if he was still on course, and he noticed that it was starting to turn almost as if he’d somehow managed to get completely turned around. His eyes widened with delighted surprise. It was time. He got up, ran to the front of the wooden private airship. Looking over he saw the sight of something he’d seen before in another life. Below him, deep in the ocean, was a glowing blue light.

“Oh thank you decision to just get a premium item to finish this dumpster fire of a game!” he shouted as he looked at the light, “Good, just got to get it centered over it. Maybe the airship will be okay.”

He felt the wind turbulence become unbalanced, and he understood what was getting ready to happen. His eyes closed, “Dad, I’m so sorry, I’ll make it up to you, I promise!”

He grabbed the magi-gun, the ammunition, the grenades, and a bag of food before the airship itself was completely ripped apart. The moment it was he began to fall before he felt something surrounding him. It lasted for a moment, just a moment, and then he appeared inside of a darkened room. He breathed out, “Alright, I’m here. Now, I just need to do this carefully and I should be able to make my fortune.”

He studied the room a bit, seeing nothing, and slowly he stepped. When he did the familiar sound of fluorescent lights sounded around him. He heard the tubes warming, and then the lights switched on. He could see vegetation growing in the room, evidence of how it had been long abandoned. Memories of playing tabletop RPGs back in his previous life reminded him that this would be the perfect entrance to a dungeon. Of course, the developers for this game thought the same.

The difference was that the sight of an ancient vending machine threw it off. He looked at it, and he could see what looked like an old candy bar in the machine itself. He walked toward it, remembering that when he’d purchased the premium item there’d been a token in the change return slot. He fished his finger in, and he felt it. Pulling it out the silver token looked tarnished. He looked at the machine again. Without a hesitation he slipped it into the vending machine, and then he pressed the corresponding button for the piece of chocolate.

It hummed for a moment, the old gears grinding noisily as it moved, but finally the chocolate dropped. He fished it out, and looked at it. The bar of chocolate would be handy much later in the game, if he wanted to use it. He slipped it into his bag, and he began to move further into the building.

Moving along he listened for the sounds of any movement. Granted, the original inhabitants of this place were long since dead. At least according to the game they were. He had to assume the same was true here, “Going to assume they’re dead, but I need to be careful anyway. The last thing I need is to run into a lich or something because I wasn’t absolutely careful,” he said to himself quietly, “I don’t want to run into a one-shot enemy and just simply die.”

Still, he moved through the areas he’d moved through in the game. Making his way toward the center of the laboratory that he’d visited in game in his previous life. Once he was further in he saw the signs of previous life. Skeletons were simply sitting in their final resting places. Most of them had likely either died of old age, or had succumbed to disease. He moved toward the center of the room, and there sitting at a small table were two skeletons facing one another.

On both of their hands were wedding bands, and their heads were tilted toward one another. He stepped, carefully, and moved toward the one on the right. As he remembered the game the one on the right had something to help him. He saw the slight light coming from under its shirt, and he pulled the lanyard that was around its neck. Up came a glowing card. The name “Danny Williams” glowed softly. He gently unhooked the lanyard and put it on himself.

“Thanks Danny,” he said as he looked at the two, “You know, in game I thought that this entire thing was dumb, and I’m not going to lie, I still think that it’s strange to have so much science fiction in a fantasy world. Still, you died right here with her didn’t you? I’m going to admit, I respect that. I really do. You had a chance to leave, to do something else, and instead you remained behind for her.”

He took one final look at the two, and then he shook his head. Without a second thought he began moving away from the area. Leaving Danny, whoever the girl was, and the rest of the former residents of this place behind. He did give it one last look though. Both Danny and his wife had been dressed in lab coats. They wore what looked like matching uniforms under them, and beside their table was something he’d glossed over a hundred times.

It was a bottle, a single bottle, and that bottle looked as if it had long since been emptied. He could have believed that it was merely wine, and they enjoyed a last drink together. Instead he considered what it likely really was. They’d drank poison, and they’d done it knowing that there wasn’t another choice. Part of him could respect the choice. It was a choice to remain together, and to let the consequences be damned.

He turned back toward the direction he was walking, and then he moved toward the hanger. That was where he was going. The premium airship he’d purchased in his previous life was inside of the hanger. He slowly opened it, and inside he saw what looked like dozens of slowly ruining ships. All of them looked as if they had been sleek, and all of them, except for one, looked as if time had ravaged them. But in the center was one under a blue light.

He walked toward the light, saw the keypad, and brought up the name badge. He was hoping that doing this would allow him to skip the part where he had to manually guess the passcode. It’d taken six attempts before he learned about the name badge before he got in, and past the second attempt there were a dozen robot drones sent in to face him. It’d taken everything he could, in game, to get past them, and reattempt to get in through the keypad.

So standing there he waited, hoping that it would simply do what it needed to. A moment later there was a soft chime, and the light faded. He looked at the ship itself, and he heard the movement of a drone. He carefully pulled the magi-gun, loaded a lighting round, and waited. The drone moved in front of him, and he studied it. Like in game it was floating on what seemed to be propelled air that was coming from an exhaust vent under it. It’s body was a tarnished silver, large mechanical clawed hands rested at the end of each hand.

Its face was completely black except for the simplest of pixelated smiley faces that happened to be displayed on the screen. Yellow face meant it was safe, red face meant shoot it. But he readied the magi-gun, and he fired. The drone smoked for a second, and then it finally fell to the ground. He moved past it, “Glad that worked just like the game,” he stated as he entered into the airship itself, “I’d hate to have to fight that thing in normal conditions.”

He looked at the halls, all of which were now starting to glow from running lights that were on the edges of the floor. He moved toward the right, taking care to look at the walls as he ran. The lettering on the walls still looked fresh, and he could see that the ship had been in some kind of protective environment the entire time. That was the only way to explain it. He moved as he studied the walls, and to his surprise he understood the words.

In the game the words looked like a jumbled mess, but here they were in English. It was difficult to understand exactly, but he didn’t want to take the time to guess. He saw the direction for the bridge, and that was where he was heading. He found the door for it, and pressed the name badge to it. Once again it chimed, and once again it opened. He stepped in, and saw the low ambiance light of the room.

“Okay, it won’t fully activate until I register myself as the owner,” he said as he moved forward, “I just got to watch my step and it should be fine.”

At that moment he heard what sounded like school bells for a moment. He mentally cursed himself, “So I had to just run up a flag didn’t I?” he thought out loud, “I just had to commit the single worst noob mistake! I might as well have ignored the singing in latin and the orchestra playing in the freaking background!”

There was absolutely no way around what was going to happen, and he understood that. All he could do at the moment was face what was coming. What he saw wasn’t one of the floating drones. Instead it was walking. From what he could see the droid wasn’t merely designed to look like the simple things he’d seen in the game, or he’d taken down earlier. Instead it looked more human.

Instead of the simplistic smiley face it had there was a full face that looked to be almost made of a light gray plastic. He could see eyebrows that were a soft silver color, and her eyelashes were the same. There were two small bunny-like ears made of a blue light that stood on the top of her head. She walked with a confident purpose that he respected. From what he could see she was someone that knew this ship, and she obviously knew her place. Part of him wondered what her voice was going to be like.

“Warning,” a demure feminine voice said from all over the bridge, “There is an intruder here. Intruder, surrender and prepare to be annihilated.”

“Not happening,” he said as he lifted the rifle and fired a lightning round. It struck her, and he watched as it exploded. He was ready to celebrate when he saw that she wasn’t harmed, and there was a small shimmering light that dropped from around her, “What the hell?”

“Ah, special energy, classification electrical disturbance, cataloged as magic. First used against original humans in early stages of war. This will not work against me. I have been fitted with a special energy barrier,” she said from all around him. She moved toward him, much faster than he had expected, and her arms wrapped around him, “While I am saddened that my first conversation in well over a thousand years is about to be cut short I must follow protocol when it comes to intruders.”

“Wait,” he said, gasping, “I work here, look at the badge!”

She paused for a moment, “Lead researcher Danny Williams, last active date was one thousand two hundred, and fifteen years ago. Scanning,” she said from all around him, “Genetic scan does not match scan on file. Instead genetic scan has revealed that you are a mixture of original human and new human. This means that we lost the war. That does not matter, protocol must be followed, and all intruders must be eliminated.

He gasped, and struggled to his bag. It was dangerous, and it could cost him his own life, but since she was more or less shielding him maybe it would work. He grabbed a grenade and tossed it. The grenade exploded behind her, knocking her forward, and causing her to drop him. He coughed blood as he got loose. He could feel the places where bones had been broken. And it was all that he could do to stand.

“A normal grenade?” her voice asked from all around him, “I had miscalculated and believed that all new humans would stick to special energy. This miscalculation will be added to my data for later use. Please wait for the next avatar to enter.”

“Yeah, not happening,” he groaned as he moved toward the hand scanner, “Because, I’m here to lay claim to the premium item I bought.”

He saw the single hand print and slipped off his glove. He pressed his hand to it, and he had expected it to merely scan his hand like the game. No, that wasn’t what happened. He felt several tiny needles pierce his hand, and then he felt something injecting into him. His eyes widened as he realized that he’d made a mistake. This must have been a booby trap, and he was going to die. Instead of feeling pain though it didn’t hurt after a second. He pulled his hand back to see what looked like a small port where something could be plugged into it.

“Wait, what?”

“Captain registered,” she said from around him, “My apologies Captain. Please wait for my avatar to come and retrieve you. I will take you directly to sick bay and attend to your injuries.”

He stood for a moment longer, until finally his legs went out from under him. He fell to the ground, and he saw another girl like the last one. She stepped past the critically damaged previous avatar, and she effortlessly lifted him into the air. Once she had him she began to quickly walk toward the exit of the bridge. She seemed to effortlessly carry him until they reached an area that he’d seen in the game, once, but never really looked around at. The room was mostly white, several long beds were lined against the walls.

Display screens were above them, and a small corner had what looked like a room where someone stood and handed out prescriptions. He was placed on a bed, and a blue light shined on him for a moment, “Damage, three broken ribs, internal bleeding, if left untreated this could be fatal,” she said from all around him, “Do I have your permission to treat you Captain?”

“Yes,” he groaned, “do it.”

Within seconds his clothing was stripped from him, and he felt the blue light intensify for a moment until it felt like everything was better. Once it was he felt the cool hand of the avatar, “You have been healed Captain. However, I am unable to fully meet my duties as your crew and companion until I have been named. Please give me my name, now.”

“The called you, the ship, Artemis,” he said feeling sleepy, “I guess that’s it huh?”

“Artemis has been accepted. My destination is Artemis. This avatar is Artemis 02. I am pleased to serve you captain.”

Chapter 3

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Three

Copper slowly woke to the sound of various steps around him. His eyes blinked awake as he took in the sight before him. It was still the sick bay, but he noticed that he wasn’t hurting anymore. Artemis had been right in the fact that he was fully healed. That made some sense he supposed. He slowly sat up and heard the footsteps stop. There before him wasn’t merely the one avatar, but instead it was well over twenty of them. They looked toward him, but one of them stepped forward, “Captain, welcome back to the land of the living,” she said, her voice coming from all around them, “Since there is no official crew to pilot me I have activated the rest of my avatars. They will serve as crew of the ship for the time being.”

Slowly Copper sat up, and he allowed himself to look about the room. The avatars were all pretty much the same, but he noticed that they were wearing what looked like uniforms. They were similar uniforms that the skeletons of Danny Williams and his wife had, but they also seemed to be separated by colors. For some reason he was reminded of the original Star Trek that his dad, back in his original world, had been a fan of.

“What does the different colors of the uniforms mean?” he asked, realizing that he had asked out loud instead of simply wondering to himself, “I’m guessing that they each represent a different area of the ship that the avatars are assigned to, right?”

There was a moment of silence, “That’s correct,” Artemis replied after a moment, “The blue uniforms are science and medical, the red uniforms are security and ground forces, gold uniforms are admin and management, the orange uniforms are engineering, and finally the white uniforms are bridge crew,” she answered before her avatar seemed to study him, “I find it surprising that you would realize that the color coding refers to different specialities. Has such a labeling system been implemented in this time as well?”

He smiled, “Not quite,” he replied as he studied the avatar, “I honestly just took a moment to think about it. The easiest way to identify where someone works would be by their uniform. Since the uniforms are designed to look the same, more or less, then it means that something needs to be used to set them apart. Making that one thing the color of the uniform seemed to be the easiest way.”

He watched as the avatar, Artemis 02 touched his forehead, “It is truly surprising that you are so capable of not only rational thought, but that you’re not consumed by fear,” she replied, her voice still coming from all around him, “Were I organic I would possibly be starting to feel attracted.”

He laughed a little, “No chance of that though, you’re an artificial intelligence inside of a ship that happens to be piloting a group of robotic avatars, right?”

He saw her tilt her head, “You know the near correct term for the avatars, that again is surprising,” she replied before she stepped back, “In truth my avatars are not robotic. They are considered androids. Specifically, each of them are designed to be battle droids. I have over two hundred million fighting styles and battle tactics in my databanks, and of course I am able to learn and adapt as I encounter other life forms. It allows me to be a more perfect implement of war.”

He studied her for a moment, and then he shook his head, “Okay, war, that’s something we’re going to try to stay out of. I don’t want to get to the ending where there’s an all out war between the kingdoms. That would suck out loud,” he said as he studied her, “So, now that the ship has a crew, what’s our next objective?”

There was a pause, “That is your decision Captain,” she replied, her voice still coming from all around him, “You may decide where we are going, and how we get there. If you decide that you want to cleanse the entire land, and rebuild it in your perfect desire I will happily do so. It would give me a chance to see what kind of power dynamic is capable now.”

He shook his head, “We’re not cleansing the land,” he replied before he got up. When he did, and the blue light was no longer on him, he felt a chill. He looked down to see that his clothes were gone, “Why am I naked?”

There was a moment of silence, “The medical bay bed needed you in your natural form in order to both study and repair you. Thus your clothes were removed. I have folded and placed them nearby. Would you like for me to retrieve them for you?” she asked as she studied him, “Of course if you would rather command nude that is acceptable.”

He breathed out, “No, I want my clothes, and I will command while being clothed, thank you.”

He watched as an avatar wearing a white uniform walked away from him, and a moment later it brought him his clothes he had worn into the ship. For the first time he realized that he hadn’t completely escaped the blast of the grenade. Sure, it didn’t fully damage him, but his pants and boots had suffered some burning, “I must have been running on adrenaline, because that’s the only reason I can think of that I didn’t just feel the burns from the grenade.”

“Yes, at the end of our battle it was obvious that you were exiting a fight or flight situation. Your body was likely still riding on the chemical imbalance that existed due to that,” she replied from all around him, “As such your original clothing does seem to be damaged. However, I can supply you with a Captain’s uniform. Would you like it?”

He nodded, “Sure, get me the uniform.”

A few moments later a blue uniform wearing avatar walked toward him with what looked like a white uniform with the other colors lined around it. The uniform was placed beside him, and he lifted it, “So, did you just know my size or what?”

There was a small hesitation, “Ah, this is something new to you,” she replied from all around him, “All uniforms are designed to fit any size or shape. The nanofibers are composed of machines that are so tiny that they can not be seen with natural sight. Instead once the uniform is put on it adjusts to the size of the wearer. From there it acts as both body armor and a uniform. It can be removed as needed.”

He took a moment and looked back at the suit he was wearing. It was composed of nanobots. She said it worked as body armor, and he remembered that it was part of the package in the premium item he bought. As he recalled it was effective against both physical and magical attacks, “So, what kind of attacks can it protect against?” he asked, hoping that he would get more of an answer than actual dumpster fire of a game had given him when he bought the items themselves, “I mean is it just physical attacks?”

“No,” she replied, her voice sounding amused, “While it can withstand all normal melee attacks it can also withstand every known special energy, or magic, attack that I currently have in my databanks. Of course anything that we experience that I had no experience with will get through the first time, but you will be protected every time after that.”

“So, it has an adaptable shield in place,” he replied as he studied it, “Meaning that the more combat it is engaged in the more protective it is able to be, right?”

“Just so,” she replied, her voice coming from all around him, “I am impressed Captain. You were able to understand how the suit works. It is the same for myself. I become a more perfect machine of war the more combat I see. The more I experience and survive through the more I learn. The more I learn the more I can counter, and the more I can counter the less that can be used against me. I can become the single most destructive force in this, or any other, world.”

The words struck him. He took a moment and realized exactly what it was that he managed to take ownership of. Artemis was something that was well beyond the scope of the current level of technology and magical power of this world. She was, in every possible way, something designed for war and annihilation, and he was going to be responsible for that. There was some small rational part of his mind that desperately wanted to remind him that this could be something incredibly dangerous.

He tried to remind himself of the history from his other world. Of the people who had far too much power, and how it went to their heads. How their actions had caused countless others to suffer. Yet, at the same time the thought of Delicate Emerald came to his mind. She was an example of what a percentage of this world was like. Entitled, elitist, and greedy were their calling cards. They were the kind of people that saw resources and not people. He doubted that she even really saw his father as anything more than something to give her what she wanted.

It was his desperate hope that she was the exception and not the norm. He wanted to believe, desperately so, that the norm was actually that others were able to respect that everyone was on the same journey known as life, and that they were all eventually heading to the same destination. In that regard they would, hopefully, understand that there were some who simply needed more help. That those were worthy of the chance and help that could be afforded to them.

Granted, there were always going to be bad elements in every single social class. He had absolutely no doubt that Delicate Emerald was one of the bad elements. His own father was a far better example of the kind of person that he believed that all of the other people needed to be like. He was willing to do everything he could to help those that he cared about. He then considered what they needed to do.

The rest of the hanger and port where Artemis was at had a treasure trove of ancient technology, but unfortunately most of it would be lost on the rest of the world. For him it was useful, but he doubted that it would be considered useful outside of his personal scope. So, instead he needed to get treasure another way. Of course the one thing that he knew from the game, and from his own father’s information, was that labyrinths naturally formed. They would appear on random floating islands, and sometimes the islands themselves would just seemingly form from condensed energy.

The books he had read about it had further explained that when monsters were killed, that energy seemed to drift together to collect into cores. Those cores then created other monsters, but sometimes they didn’t create monsters. Instead they began attracting floating bits of landmass. When that happened it created a labyrinth. Those would have monsters that randomly were created inside of them.

Those monsters would be related to the kinds of cores that were formed at the center of the labyrinth. Most labyrinths that were new seemed to only have about six or seven levels at best. Each level would have stronger monsters. From there it was the knowledge of the game itself that filled the blanks in with. Each level had a boss. That boss was completely based on the type of labyrinth it was. Each creature dropped a small core, and those could be collected and sold. Of course there was also the treasure that was collected in the labyrinths.

Older labyrinths had far more treasure, but even younger ones had some. The treasure itself ranged, but it could be simple magical jewels and cores, or actual gold. Of course any armor, weapons, and gold left behind by deceased adventurers was up for grabs as well. As it was, there was a floating labyrinth not far from the port. He knew about it from the game, and he knew that it had some key items that were needed.

He also knew that since it was far too early for the protagonist herself to have secured Artemis, then it was far too early for her to find the labyrinth as well. There were key items, and a lost ship there. The ship itself was where he was going to get his treasure, “Artemis, I have our first destination, and I also have our first bit of combat. Prepare to leave the port. I’ll give you the information on where to head.”

“I await your command Captain,” she replied from all around him, “Direct me, and allow me to head into combat for you. I shall happily slay your enemies for you. If you so wish we can expand. While you are against cleansing the land we can merely control it. I could shape the country in a way you would prefer.”

“I see,” he replied, “We’ll discuss that at a later date. For now I believe that we need to head to a labyrinth that I know of. It should provide us with information on naturally occurring magic, and also allow us the chance to see how combat ready we are.”

There was no feeling of the ship moving. He had expected to feel the sensation of it lifting, or even moving forward. The sensation was something that he noticed while he borrowed his Dad’s private airship. Instead it was as if it were still standing still. He looked at Artemis 02 which the avatar merely nodded, “Yes, we are currently leaving the port,” she replied as they apparently were moving, “In a few moments we will be in the sky itself. Perhaps now would be a good time to head to the bridge Captain.”

He nodded, and together with Artemis 02 and two other avatars they made their way to the bridge itself. Once there he saw the layout. Again, he was surprised at similar it was to other Science Fiction television shows and books. What sat was a mixture of both the original Star Trek and Firefly. There was the captain’s chair, something that obviously was for him. It was modeled after the captain’s chair from the original Star Trek.

The two helmsmen’s chairs were similar to that of Firefly. Both of them had consoles that resembled the console’s from Serenity. Behind him was various glowing screens, but none of them were actually imbedded into the wall. Instead they were merely floating in place. It was almost as if they were magical themselves, but knowing what he did about Artemis he doubted that was the case. It had to be some of the lost technology from the old humans.

He had to stop and think for a moment. He almost gave the instructions he would have used with his Dad’s private airship. That would have been correct if they were still on that. Instead he had to get the exact directions. “Turn fifteen degrees starboard, and in exactly three thousand kilometers there will be a single floating Island. It will only be detectable once you are upon it. Once there we will disembark and explore the labyrinth together.”

“By your word Captain,” Artemis answered from around him, “Heading fifteen degrees Starboard, distance three thousand kilometers, and prepare sensors for deep reading. Additionally ensure sensors are able to cut through special energy interference.”

With that he assumed they were moving. Almost as if she could tell what he was thinking, a screen seemed to float toward them. He watched as it glowed brightly for a moment, and then he could see outside of the ship. They weren’t just moving, but instead they were moving fast. The ship itself seemed to be moving without much trouble at all. It was a complete surprise to see how quickly they were moving through the skies.

“Location found,” she said her voice coming from all around them, “Captain, I sense that the floating island in question had been a port at one point. There is a docking station toward the right side, although it appears to be greatly in disrepair. From what I can tell through my sensors is that this island has been abandoned for an extended period of time.”

He smiled at that, “That’s exactly what we want,” he replied, “There’s no claim to it, and those who have been here are long since dead. Let’s head to the port, board the island, and then enter the labyrinth. Artemis, exactly how long did it take you to get from where we were to this point. I felt like it was just a few moments.”

He noticed that the Avatar seemed to look smug, “That is correct Captain,” she replied, her voice sounding smug from all around him, “I was able to quickly arrive here. I believed that there was no harm in using my lowest setting for quick arrival.”

He nodded, “Tell me, does the quick arrival pose a danger to other ships traveling?”

There was a moment of silence, “Anything inferior to my construction has a sixty percent chance of being destroyed while encountering me via quick arrival. Depending on the materials the ship is made of, those chances will either climb or fail based upon quality, construction, and capabilities of crew. However, to answer simply, yes, any ship traveling in the same vicinity as myself will likely be damaged, and it will pose a danger to those on those ships.”

“Thank you for telling me,” he said before he closed his eyes, “Unless I give you specific orders to the contrary do not use quick travel around populated shipping skies. I don’t want to destroy innocent people for no reason.”

There was a moment of silence, “Does this include all people, because technically all people are to be considered innocent until proven guilty,” she stated, “That was one of the bits of information that I had been given by my creators. Their belief in justice was that all potential criminals were to be considered innocent until their crimes could be proven.”

The words caught him by surprise. Of course part of him absolutely agreed with her statement. There was little doubt that the correct way of things was just as she said. People should be considered innocent until proven guilty, but there were exceptions, and he wasn’t so naive to believe otherwise, “There are exceptions,” he replied as he looked at her avatar, “Those who are harming people without reason, those who would sit idly by and do nothing to stop it, those are not innocent,” he stated, “They’re guilty, and should be judged equally.”

There was a moment of quiet, “The reference has been saved,” she stated, “I will adjust my reference of innocent to show that those who do not act in order to protect, in any potential way, are guilty of the same act as those who are acting.”

Good,” he said as they stood, and he followed her toward the docking area, “Now, let's go raid a labyrinth.”

Chapter 4

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Four

While it was certainly starting to fall strongly into disrepair the port on the labyrinth was far from lost. In truth Copper was surprised at how sturdy it was. He’d never really be in a labyrinth before, but he doubted that all of them had ports. What he could guess was that someone had attempted to settle at the labyrinth. It wasn’t a horrible idea, but then it meant completely clearing the labyrinth, and he wasn’t sure that was something that was actually possible.

Still, the port had held well, and both he and Artemis 02 were making their way into the labyrinth itself. Old looking lanterns began to light up as they walked. Their flames flickering dimly against the walls. There was just enough light to see a couple of feet ahead, but not enough to truly get a feeling for the area. There wasn’t much of a way to tell where there were turns, if there were turns, and when the monsters would be coming.

All of it almost felt like the kind of thing he’d walked through before in his previous life. It certainly reminded him of a good old fashioned haunted house. Still, he pressed forward, and he heard the first few steps. Standing there he listened as something wet stepped toward them. It almost sounded like someone stepping out of a shower onto a tiled floor. For a moment there was nothing, and then he saw the first few steps of it.

The creature looked like it was the unholy combination of a human and a sky carp. It stood on two legs, its head was formed like a human, but it had the large gaping mouth of a sky carp. Hundreds of needle-like teeth lined its maw, and it let out a shrill sounding call before it began awkwardly running toward them. Wasting no time he brought up his magi gun, and he opened fire.

The normal shell hit the strange creature which stumbled back, and then seemed to shutter. He watched as he turned and seemed to puke something from its mouth. It wasn’t uncommon for the monsters to spit things at people. The sky carp themselves had spat what seemed like acid at him before. They’d been fairly easy to defeat though. A good shot with the magi gun had done the trick. The substance it puked seemed to almost look like a large tadpole. It wiggled for a moment before it sprouted legs, began to grow in size, and with seconds was just as large as the last one.

He watched as the parent of the new monster did what most did after being shot and simply seemed to dissolve into nothing after a moment. There was no core from it though, and he realized why. It had puked up its core, and in doing so created a new monster. Without missing a beat he aimed the magi gun again, and this time he shot it through the head. The head exploded, and it fell over. It didn’t puke anything, and instead it merely dissolved into nothing leaving behind a purplish looking sphere.

He moved toward it, taking the sphere into his hand, and then he placed it into the carrying bag he had. It was a new core to him, but like the sky carp he knew it was something that could be sold, “Captain, it would appear that these monsters are weak against head attacks,” Artemis stated, “Thus, it makes sense to only fire at their heads.”

A very real part of him wanted to call upon his previous self and give her the most, ‘are you a fuckin’ moron’ he could. But instead he held back. Artemis herself likely had limited interaction with people. Most of the people that did interact with her had been dead for over a thousand years. What she knew, and what she was going on, was information they had given her. She was essentially learning.

“Thanks,” he said, keeping his tongue from being too sharp, “I kinda figured that out though. Pretty everything is weak against getting its head blown off.”

There was a slight hesitation, “Was that your attempt at humor?” she asked, her voice sounding strange coming from just the single android and not from all around him in the ship, “Because if it was then I applaud your attempt, but I must warn you that the delivery was poor. Additionally, outside of other warriors and beings designed for war it could be considered a very boorish joke.”

He stopped, turned, and looked at her, “Okay, I’m cool with you pointing those things out, but are you just messing with me?” he asked as he studied her, “Because I’m having a hard time getting a real reading on you. You’re compliant, but you’re not subservient. So, are you like a Tsundere? I’m guessing that’s the case. You’re the kind of girl that’s a little cold, but later shows interest in someone through your own strange way, right?”

She paused, “Tsundere, female love interest for main character in various media. Most often considered a cold or potentially cold individual that has little to no outward interest in the main, or side, character. Additionally may be considered emotionally stunted,” she said before she looked at him, “This information has been recorded, am I to understand that you wish for me to behave as a Tsundere?”

He groaned and shook his head, “Right now I want to get through this labyrinth. There’s a treasure that I can use, and I want to have you learn as much as you can about naturally occurring magic and monsters. That information should prove incredibly valuable when it comes to dealing with potential hazards, right?”

She nodded, “Correct,” she replied, “Any information that I can gain to guard against will be proven most valuable. It will additionally allow me to perform as your machine of war far easier. Thus we can destroy your enemies far easier.”

He kept himself from making a snarky remark. It wasn’t that he didn’t have any in reserve. Ever since coming to this dumpster fire of a game he’d had multiple in reserve for practically every occasion. Far too many for Delicate Emerald if he was honest. Of course he didn’t say them to her. He wanted to, multiple times a day, but he held those remarks back. He’d done so because of his father, brothers, and even his two sisters. Mostly for his younger sister, but his older one wasn’t as kind like the rest of his siblings. She was almost a copy of Delicate Emerald through and through.

So, he’d kept those words in check. He kept them in check now because Artemis was taking in everything he said. She was learning, and she was doing so through every single action. He didn’t want to cause her to become something monstrous, and there was a very real fear with that. Part of him wondered if perhaps he’d already caused that. Did something he say without context imprint itself on her command structure that would prove to be their undoing?

It was a heavy responsibility, and one that he was coming to grips with. Whatever happened from this point on, he would be responsible for her actions. He would be the one that people looked toward when she did something good or horrendous. There was no getting around it. That was the one thing he really didn’t want to focus on. He didn’t want to be constantly reminded that his every single action with her was practically something that would be measured by the rest of the world.

Then again, this was a dumpster fire of a game. Sure, it was his home now, but that didn’t mean that he specifically liked it. He dealt with it mostly because there wasn’t a whole lot of other choices. He existed with the fact that he had to be here because he was stuck. Plus, there was the bonus that he didn’t have to work in a call center. Facing monsters in a labyrinth was a piece of cake compared to answering the phone and getting a massive bitching by some entitled Karen that believed that everyone’s purpose was to kiss her ass and tell her it tasted like ice cream.

He shook it off, and they continued to walk. Within twenty minutes they ran into six more of the Mirelurk King looking things, and he let Artemis handle two of them on her own. He watched with amazement as she moved forward and separated their heads from their bodies with little effort. She had produced a sword made of energy from her wrist, and she had cut the very head from both of their bodies.

Like before they disintegrated and left behind the core. He took that, and he walked with her further into the labyrinth. When they got toward the lower level he stopped her. As he remembered from his previous life this was where the game couldn’t decide if this was a labyrinth or some elaborate trap set by a bunch of pirates. He looked at the floor, and he studied the lanterns that were still lit up.

“Carefully move, follow me, and don’t deviate from the path,” he said as they moved, “One wrong step will likely set off a collection of traps, and we don’t need that kind of trouble.”

The path was one that wasn’t terribly difficult to follow. It seemed fairly basic, and he knew the correct footing thanks to his time playing the game. First they started on the left side, walking with one foot in front of the other, not stepping beyond the one foot gap that was trap free. Then they slowly moved diagonally across the floor to the right side and did the same for another two hundred yards. At that point they came toward a large room with an organ in the middle.

The organ itself was composed of bones, the skull resting on top of it was wearing a pirate’s hat, and clutched in its jaws was a key. That was exactly what they were after. Just ripping the key from the skull would set off the trap in the room, and he didn’t want that. So instead he moved toward the organ. From around them came what sounded like ghostly notes playing through the walls themselves.

The notes that played sounded similar to a melody, and he could remember the game itself. This had been something stolen straight from a kid’s action movie that came out in the 80’s and he knew it. Still he moved toward the organ, and he looked at it. Delicately he reached out, and he noticed that every single key on the organ was made of finger bones. The entire organ was a collection of various bodies put together to form a musical instrument.

He took a breath. When he’d played the game he’d actually found the walk through online. It had given him the key commands to enter on the controller, but here that meant nothing. Instead he had to remember the placement of the character’s hands. He moved his hands accordingly, and he pressed the first note. A ghostly sounding note echoed around them, and he saw what looked like a stone drawbridge lower a little.

“Okay, so I just match the notes, great, except I don’t know how to play.”

“Captain,” Artemis said from behind him, “I am able to copy the notes, perfectly, however I have never seen a piano like this.”

He laughed, “It’s not a piano. This is a pipe organ,” he replied as he studied it, “They’ve made it into the wall, and we’re supposed to match the notes that just played. But, do you know musical scale, and do you know how to play an organ?”

There was a slight hesitation, “No, I was programmed with the information to play a piano, but that is all I’m afraid.”

The answer was certainly something that he was more or less expecting. It was a dim hope that she could play the organ, but then again even if she could he wasn’t sure that she would be able to correctly play the pattern of notes as they appeared. So instead, he called back to his previous life, to the character’s movements and positions of its hands, and he picked the next note. When he did the ghostly note sounded, and the drawbridge lowered a bit more.

Feeling relieved, he moved his hand again, and found what he expected to be the next note. He pressed down, but instead of the ghostly note that had played before a sour sounding erupted from the pipes on the front of the organ. It reminded him of a fog horn, and when it did he heard the sound of crumbling earth. Looking behind him he saw that the floor was starting to crack apart.

That’s when he remembered the other part of this small mini game. If he didn’t complete playing the notes in time it would collapse the entire floor, including the organ, and let the character fall to their death. It was a horrible dirty trick, and it was one that was certainly a calling card of a dumpster fire of a game. He breathed in, “Okay, I’ve got to get through this quicker,” he said as he positioned his hands, “I need to go ahead and get through, because if I don’t then like the next note I’m pretty sure we’re going to be flat.”

He looked to see an arched eyebrow on Artemis’ face, “Captain, really, a pun at a time like this?”

He shrugged, “Being able to laugh at situations makes it easier to deal with them,” he replied as he found the next note, and he played. The ghostly note played once more, and the drawbridge lowered a bit more. He looked behind him to see the floor cracking more, still slowly starting to fall in on itself. There wasn’t much of a way around it. He had to finish the notes, and he needed to get them out of here before it fell through.

He pressed the keys again, hearing another ghostly note, and again the drawbridge lowered a bit more. At this point it was about halfway down, and if he could get at least one more good note they could, in theory, be able to get up on the bridge and then go further in. It was the best possible plan that he had at the moment. He pressed what he thought was the next note in succession, and instead the pipes in front erupted in the fog horn sound.

He moved closer to the organ, hearing the floor now giving away, and he could see the cracks were happening faster. He’d cut their time in half. He was certain that there was maybe two or three minutes at most here. He calmed himself, thought back, and positioned his hands. At this point it didn’t matter. If he screwed up he was dead again. There was a very serious doubt that he would be reincarnated again. Instead he studied the keys. And moved his hands to where the character had them in his previous life. Praying that he was right he pressed down, and the ghostly sounding note erupted. The drawbridge lowered just enough, and he grabbed Artemis’ hand and ran toward it.

The both of them climbed onto the drawbridge, and began to walk. No sooner had they started down the drawbridge then he heard the crashing sound of the organ giving away and falling. The trap had taken the room behind them. That meant that it was going to be a pain in the ass to come back this way, but then he wasn’t really planning on doing that. Instead he was planning on making the trip far easier.

Moving down the hall with her he looked ahead. Like in the game there were signs that the cavern they were in had been dug out by the pirates that had claimed this labyrinth. Of course none of those signs were new. He hadn’t really cared about the lore of the labyrinth before when he played the game, so he hadn’t overly paid attention to it. Instead he was just wanting to clear the dumb game so that he could enjoy a couple of days off.

“Captain,” Artemis said as they walked, “From what I can see this is not a naturally formed cave. Instead it appears to have been carved by humans.”

He nodded, “That’s right,” he replied as they walked, “Like the organ back there was evidence of it as well. Pirates likely had claimed the labyrinth a long time ago. I’m pretty sure that there aren't any of them left here though. From the looks of things I’d say that they’ve been gone a long time.”

There was a hesitation, “Yes,” she replied as they walked, “The cavern shows signs of natural growth within it. The formations created by lime water shows that it has been abandoned for approximately three centuries.”

He stopped, “Wait, you can tell how long it’s been abandoned by the formations caused by the lime water dripping?”

“Yes,” she replied back, “It is within my data banks. I have a large collection of scientific knowledge along with my battle tactics. Again, I was designed to learn. My creators wanted to ensure that I would become unbeatable. That meant having knowledge of the natural world align with knowledge of scientific advancement.”

He nodded as they walked, “Well, that makes sense,” he said as he stepped forward, “I mean they’d want you to be able to defend theeeeeeeeeeeeeemmmmmmmmmmm!” he shouted as he fell.

He felt the water behind him, the rushing feeling of flowing down, and he was in the part of the game he hated. He leaned to the left causing his body to slowly shift left. When he did it caused him to toward the left tunnel. Soon he felt something behind him, and he felt Artemis’ arms around him, “I’m here Captain,” she replied as they moved even faster down the tunnel, “What is this?”

He breathed out, “The final trek to where we’re going, lean right!”

She did, and he felt them moving toward the right tunnel, “Once we’re through then we just have to go to the ship itself! Now move left!”

She did and they went to the left tunnel. He saw the opening ahead, and their bodies shot out like a bullet. He saw the water below them, and he could feel it coming up fast. They shifted, and he felt her move so that she’d take the impact. Within seconds they were surrounded by cold water. The two of them came up and he looked ahead of them. There was an old airship. It’s hull was beaten, the black pirate flag still hung, and inside was all of the treasure he could need.

“Okay, let’s go get paid.”

Chapter 5

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Five

The ancient airship was something that Copper had to take a few moments to admire. It had been something of a warship to begin with. The deck itself showed old signs of battle, and he could see where cannon fire had marred part of it, and where it had been replaced. In truth, the ship was something to be admired, and there was no doubt of that. Still, what he was looking for wasn’t on the deck. He began to walk forward, and then he patted his sides. His eyes widened in realization.

“The Key!” he shouted, “I forgot the stupid key! And it fell down with the organ!”

He groaned as he stopped. Forgetting the key was a rookie mistake. It meant that he would have to attempt to pick the lock, and from what he remembered the lock on the door they needed was incredibly hard. Sure, there was a set of lockpicking tools aboard the ship, and they were on the other side of it. In a room full of skeletal bodies. He shook his head, “Oh, we’re just all kinds of screwed here.”

“Captain?” Artemis asked before she lifted her hand, “Are you looking for this?”

He looked to see the key from the skull in her hand, “Wait, how did you manage to get it?”

For the first time he saw her smile slightly, “You were distracted with removing both of us from that situation. I noticed the key, and I listened to you. I gathered that it was important. So, when you played the note correctly I saw the jaw loosen. I was able to remove the key without completely forcing the jaw open, and I did it in the fraction of time that a human could.”

Sure, she was tooting that she was superior, but at the moment he didn’t care. She’d saved both of them so much trouble. The lockpicking set might still be worth grabbing before they leave, and he could consider it. As he remembered there were a few locked doors at the academy that could only be accessed by the set. Some of which had rare items that were left behind from ages ago. They could be useful. One of which improved the charisma stats of the protagonist on a permanent basis.

Having higher charisma meant that he’d be able to possibly have an easier time of finding a wife at the academy. That was the main purpose of it for mobs like him. He really didn’t care what the protagonists did. He just wanted a nice simple life, and be able to do the things he wanted. With that in mind, yes, he’d go get the lockpicking set, but it would be after he got the door opened. The only reason that once he did the traps set throughout the ship, at least in the game, were all non-functional.

The only guess he had, when he played before, was that there was a main trigger that was shut off when the door he needed was unlocked. That made sense actually. The pirates that had this ship, that stole this treasure, had likely wanted to have access to the treasure, and the rest of the ship, and figured the best way was to have the key. A key that was placed somewhere exceptionally difficult to get through.

“I, Artemis, thank you,” he replied, “I mean it, thank you. You’ve saved us both so much trouble.”

Without thinking he hugged her. The action seemed to make her freeze for a moment, before he felt her arms around him. There was a gentle pressure, unlike when she tried to crush him together before, and she returned the hug, “You are welcome Captain,” she replied as she held him, “I must admit, I was not prepared to receive an embrace for my efforts.”

Her voice sounded softer, more delicate, almost as if she was somehow more feminine than before. The sound of the machine, that she still was, remained, but at the same time she almost sounded more human. The embrace lasted for a few more moments, and then they slowly let go of each other. He could see an expression on her face that looked right, and at the same time looked off for an android. He’d believed that her face was just molded. That it was merely a shell covering the mechanical parts under.

Instead when her face pressed against him he’d felt what almost felt like flesh there, “Let’s go unlock a treasure,” he said as he smiled, and the two of them began to move again, “It should be through the main doors, and starts in the captain’s cabin. From there I believe it goes further down into the hull. Which, can the ship get down here to this point?”

“Of course Captain,” she replied, “It will merely remove some of the labyrinth out of the way.”

Which meant that the ship was going to blast its way into the cavern. He took a moment to look around them, “Will the cavern survive if the ship does that? I mean, will it cause it to cave in and crush the ship?”

There was a moment of hesitation as she looked about the cavern, “There is a fifteen percent chance that blasting through to this cavern will result in a collapse. However, I can reduce it to a mere five percent by simply disintegrating the rock as I move forward. It should allow for a hole large enough to move into, and keep the cavern from behind unnecessarily shook by explosions. It will, however, not be near as much fun.”

He looked at her, “Use the disintegration first, and after we’ve collected everything that we need from the ship, if you want to blast the labyrinth to bits feel free to. I won’t shed a tear if it’s gone.”

He saw a smile again on her face, and he had to admit that it actually looked good on her. The fact that he was seeing her as a person and not a machine meant for war certainly spoke volumes. For all rights and purposes he shouldn’t see her as a person. He knew that. He knew that she was a machine. But she didn’t act like one, and that was exactly what was so off about it. Not that it mattered at this moment. All that mattered was how he was going to move forward.

Instead of merely standing around they stepped into the captain’s quarters, and much like the old 80’s kids’ action movie the labyrinth obviously pulled from so did the scene before him. There was a large table, covered in gold coins, precious jewels sat in goblets made of silver and gold. Around the table itself was a collection of skeletons. As he remembered there was a scale in the middle of the table. Nothing could be removed from it. Doing so would unleash the one final trap that had been set.

Instead he looked at the rest of it, “Okay, everything but what’s on the scale is ours,” he said as he looked at the eye patch wearing skeleton at the head of the table, “That’s his, and we’re going to leave it for him.”

If there was an argument to be had from Artemis it never came. So instead they began gathering the coins and jewels into the canvas bags that laid strewn around the room. The bags themselves seemed to be in decent condition. As he packed the gold and jewels into them, he felt the bags fill, and to his surprise they didn’t break. The reason was obvious. There was no doubt they had been enchanted. Maybe they were originally from the ships that they were stolen from, or maybe there was a pirate that had enchanted them, but it didn’t matter.

It didn’t matter because whoever had enchanted, whenever it was, they were long dead, and this treasure was his for the taking. Whoever the pirates had been didn’t matter a single bit. He filled his third bag, and he watched as Artemis filled her fourth. The action was fluid, and she moved with a kind of grace that was difficult to describe. She was graceful in a way that defied natural life. She was almost the same as a vision created by a mad god brought to life.

Each movement was purposeful, and each was quick. There was no hesitation. There was no indecision, and there was no mixture. He could see that she was separating the gold and jewels into their own bags. The goblets were going into another, and weapons, such as they were, was being put into a pile. She was doing exactly what he had asked. Everything that they could take, with the exception of the scales and gold on it, everything was being taken.

He almost felt bad for the dead pirates as she stripped their weapons from them. They were long since dead, and she was leaving them with nothing. Then again, he’d practically asked for it. The moments passed, and he heard the sound of something entering into the cavern. Artemis herself stopped, “Captain,” she said as she stood, “I’m sending the other avatars over to collect the treasure and return it. As for the weapons, they are in various states of disrepair, but I’ve noticed that there are a few of them similar to the Magi Gun you use. I am having them taken back to be repaired, or stripped for parts.”

He nodded, “Good idea,” he said as he looked about the cabin, “There’s more treasure below us, so we’re going to be busy. Artemis, tell me, what condition do you think this ship itself is in?”

She looked around, “It will not survive being moved,” she stated, “The ship itself suffered massive structural damage from attacks before coming here. When they landed the cavern itself took the weight of the ship from itself. From what I can tell, even if it were able to move under its own power it would collapse the moment it cleared the cavern.”

He looked around the ship for a moment, “Damn,” he said as he studied it, “I wanted to pay my dad back for trusting me with his private airship. This one is far nicer, and I know that it would have pissed Delicate Emerald off that he got a better ship than her.”

There was a moment of quiet, “Captain,” she replied as she studied him, “If you want a better ship for your father, then why not take one from where I was originally ported? Granted, most were in disrepair, but it would be a simple matter to repair one. It would not be in the same classification as myself, but it would be heads and shoulders better than the airships like this one.”

He nodded, “That’s not a bad plan,” he replied, “But at the same time I don’t want to bring a whole lot of extra trouble on him. Dad is a decent man, and he doesn’t need to constantly be watching his back around Delicate Emerald. If he had a better ship than her it would piss her off, but she would accept it after a while. Mostly because it would reflect on her own status.”

He sighed and looked up, “But if he has a ship made from ancient technology then that would be something else. It would be the kind of situation that would ensure that he would be forced to keep his guard up all of the time. Ancient technology isn’t a status builder. It’s power. Delicate wouldn't know how to handle that. It would mean that he was more powerful than her. For her, that would be enough to make her do something insane.”

He saw Artemis study him, “You speak reverently of your father. I take it that he is someone you truly look up to.”

He nodded, “He is,” he replied, “Dad stood up for me more times than I could count, and to be honest he never really got a thank you for it. There was so many times that he got into so much trouble with Delicate. I know that he suffered time and time again, and he did it because he believed in me. I want to pay him back, even if it is just a little.”

Artemis studied him, “I see,” she said as she looked around at the ship again, “I cannot repair this ship,” she stated, “I cannot because in order to do so we would need to completely demolish it and rebuild it. I can however take in its original structural design, and keep it in my databanks. By doing so I will be able to construct one similar to it. That is if we have the resources to do so.”

He nodded, “Thanks,” he replied as he looked at the other avatars moving around them, “I mean it.”

She nodded, “You are welcome, my Captain,” she said, the smile coming back to her face, “I will do all I can to help you in every way possible. That includes doing something nice for your father. I believe that your intentions are good, even if they are slightly skewed by petty revenge.”

Copper couldn’t help but laugh at being called out. There was absolutely no doubt in his mind that she was right. Sure, he really did want to pay his Dad back for his kindness. Since his being here his Dad had his back. Delicate Emerald had more or less tried to either make his life a living hell, or to get rid of him. Which his going to the academy was going to fit in nice with getting rid of him. Although he knew that it wasn’t how she wanted to do it. She was fine with either selling him off to some older low ranking noble as a toy, or sending him to the front lines of whichever war the kingdom was engaged with.

That was just how she was. There wasn’t any real way that she was going to change, and he knew that. He couldn’t bring himself to call her his mom. She was Delicate Emerald, and that was all. He was certain that she was his biological mother in this dumpster fire of a game world, but she was an absolutely shit person. Every single time he looked at her he felt sorry for his Dad. He’d had to marry her, and of course he had to deal with her.

Maybe it was worth it in the fact that his brothers and younger sister had come from her, but he couldn’t be certain. He shook his head, “Yeah,” he said after a moment of composing himself, “Some of it is petty revenge. I’m fine with admitting that. But not all of it is. Delicate Emerald certainly deserves all of the hate she gets. If I can make my Dad’s life better, just a little bit, and of course stick it to her at the same time, then I’ll call that a win.”

He saw Artemis shake her head, “Then I will construct your ship for you. The rest of the avatars are taking down the structural designs of the ship as they’re gathering the treasure as well. What we will build will be similar, but far better in every regard,” she stated as she helped him move the load they’d already packed, “In truth, I believe that I can have a ship constructed like this in a mere seven days. I wouldn’t even need to use all of my avatars to do it.”

He blinked before following her, “Wait, seven days?” he asked as they moved forward, “What do you mean in just seven days? From what I understand it takes weeks, maybe months, to construct these things.”

Her smile only brightened, “That’s because they’re being constructed by humans that are working within the limitations of their biology. Effectively, they’re unable to work as fast as I can, nor are they able to perfectly measure and cut everything without tools. I am able to do so. It could be six days, but I will need to clear the lumber and create fasteners for it as well.”

Hearing this made him take a moment to really consider Artemis. From what she’d just said there was little doubt that she could do the work of an entire shipbuilding business, and she could do it with fewer than what Avatars he’d seen. If that was the case then if he really wanted to they could create a ship building business. Sure, he’d have to find a way of replenishing lumber and metals, but it would certainly be steady income.

Not to mention he had absolutely no doubt that she could do it effortlessly. Plus the overhead would be practically non-existent. He stopped himself right there. What he was thinking was despicable. He was considering using her for labor, for a business, and considering all of the profit without thinking about her. Sure, she might go along with it, but he didn’t want to do that to her. He didn’t want to turn into the kind of person that ran something like the call center he had worked at in a previous life.

That business was designed to practically work off of misery. It was meant to allow the people inside to feel like the damned of hell, and he didn’t want her to feel the same. No, he wanted her to feel wanted. Which, he could only guess that she could feel wanted. It was obvious that she was learning quite a bit from him, and he could see some emotion. He had absolutely no doubt that she was sapient.

“Artemis, what’s your thoughts about us, about me?” he asked, “I mean, I’d like to know where you feel that we stand.”

She seemed to freeze for a moment, “Captain, I feel that you are a capable and intelligent being. More to the point you seem to be someone that strives toward your goals, but is willing to help those who have helped you. Additionally I see that you are willing to treat me like an equal and not like a machine of war,” she replied, “Being around you, I’ve been learning, and I’ve been allowing myself to develop emotions. I’m still getting used to them. But, I’ve found that I feel lighter when speaking to you. I enjoy our conversations, and I’ve enjoyed the chance to help you clear this labyrinth. I am hopeful we will get to clear another one.”

He nodded, “I plan on it,” he said as he looked around at the other avatars moving, “So, we’re good, right?”

She moved toward him, sitting down the three heavy sacks of treasure she was carrying, “Yes, we are good,” she replied her voice sounding amused, “I’d say that we’re better than good. I am considering you not only my Captain, but my friend. For an artificial being like me that is a huge step. To know that my Captain, my owner, considers me an equal feels liberating.”

She then stepped closer to him, and he felt her put her arms around him, “I like this feeling, and I like you,” she said, her voice wistful, “May it last your entire lifetime.”

She stepped back, “I doubt that I whomever inherits me will be the same, and at that point I may go forward with the original mission of dealing with new humans.”

He smiled, “So, maybe we need to find a way of keeping me around forever, huh?”

There was a pause in her, “That could be possible,” she almost whispered, “Special energy holds a great deal of potential. It could, in theory, help keep one alive forever.”

Her words stood out to him, and he wondered what kind of research she was going to do now.

Interlude

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Interlude

Gold Bit took a moment to look toward Tarnished Tiara. His eldest daughter, who was only about a year older than Copper, seemed to be giving him the kind of look that usually was reserved for those who believed they were better than the one they were looking at. He wanted to chastise her, but doing so would result in an epic tongue lashing form Delicate Emerald. That was something he didn’t want to deal with. Delicate had changed so much since they married. Not that she wasn’t always a little entitled.

No, she had always had that entitled nature to her, but at least when they were younger she was more caring. There was a softness to her, a sort of gentle nature that outshined all of the other traits. She cared for him, for their children, but about a year before the birth of Tarnished Tiara she began to get distant. She grew cold, her responses became that of someone determined to talk down to him, and finally it became obvious that the woman he had come to love wasn’t there anymore.

She’d been replaced by a vile woman that seemed so full of venom and anger. Nothing was good enough, and anything he did was almost always wrong. Even when he managed to do everything perfect she didn’t have any praise or a kind word. It was a backhanded complement at best. The fact that she allowed Copper the chance to make his fortune was perhaps the closest she had come to showing any kind of caring nature. Even then he believed that it was more for the chance to watch him falter.

“That son of yours’ is likely dead,” she said, her voice cutting through him like a knife, “I would imagine that he died in some labyrinth. A dim-witted worthless boy that chose to abandon his family for a chance at riches. He would have been far better off taking the marriage to Jewel Oasis. At least then he would have provided a nice dowry for us. But now, he worthlessly threw his life away.”

“We don’t know if he’s dead,” the words escaped Gold Bit’s mouth before he could stop it. But then again there was only so much a father could take when it came to things being said about his son. He breathed out, “Delicate, there’s a good chance he’s still alive.”

She rolled her eyes, “Then he abandoned his family, took your private air ship, and left us behind. He’s worthless, much like the rest of you. Only Tarnished, and perhaps Silver are worth anything. Even then I don’t have much hope for Silver. She’s so plain compared to her sister. Maybe she will be able to marry a low ranking noble. At least then she could bring some honor.”

He wanted to chew her out, to tell her that he knew Copper. That his son wouldn’t abandon them. He wanted to explain how her view was wrong, but then he didn’t want Silver Bell, Bronze Spade, Gray Cloud, or Deep Meadow to get into any trouble for his words. His sons, and youngest daughter, didn’t deserve any animosity from Delicate.

“Mother is right,” Tarnished said, her voice haughty, “Copper Plum is worthless. He barely pulled his weight while he was here. What makes you think that he had it in him to do anything more than be eye candy for some low ranking noble woman?”

He looked at her, and he felt his anger building. Still he bit his tongue. He couldn’t allow her to bait him. He couldn’t because he wouldn’t let her get her siblings into trouble, “Copper did more than his share,” he replied, holding his ground, “He also studied at night, every single night, and he worked all day. I had never seen anyone so driven and determined as he was.”

“Determined,” Delicate said, her voice dripping with sarcasm, “Perhaps, but determined to do what exactly? Provide for us? No, determined to prove that he could throw his life away, and that was it! He was worthless, and I say was because either he’s dead or he will be!”

It was all he could do from shooting a biting response back. She deserved it, he knew that she did. She deserved to be told off in the most explicit way possible, but he couldn’t bring his other children into it. They didn’t deserve it, and he wouldn’t do that to them. He held his tongue, wanting desperate to unleash it, but knowing that doing so would only cause those he loved more misery.

“Madam,” a voice said, one that caught his attention, the young Centar that they had hired as a servant approached. The suit of clothes he wore looked ill fitting, and he knew that it was likely because Delicate enjoyed looking at his more human looking part, “I bring news, there is a ship heading here. A large one, far larger than the estate air ship. It should be here in minutes.”

She stood, “Well, I must go and greet whoever this visitor is. I shall recall the idiot son we have, and perhaps they will enjoy a good laugh with me.”

Gold closed his eyes, clinched his fists, and kept from saying a word. He could feel his finger nails digging into his skin, and he could feel the very drops of blood forming around them. He’d need to have Silver Bell perform some healing magic on him later. He hated it, but she had shown some proficiency at it. He wanted to send her to the Academy as well. It would be a chance for her to learn more on healing, and perhaps become more than some low ranking noble.

“Come Gold!” Delicate shouted, “I wish for you to witness what it is to see me charm a higher noble than myself!”

He stepped outside, and there was indeed a huge airship. One that looked far more impressive than any he’d seen in ages. He knew that her words were going to come, but then he heard her suck in a breath, a moment later she said something he would remember forever, “No, it can’t be. It can’t be!”

He looked up, and there leaning on the rail of the ship, was his son Copper. As he looked up at his son with surprise, Tarnished Tiara looked up at her brother in barely constrained jealously and anger. He’d done it. Somehow he’d done it, and in addition he’d brought back an air ship that made the one her mother had look pitiful. The only benefit to it was the possibility that her mother might be able to force him to give it to her. But then again it was doubtful. He’d proven himself, and that meant that there was no doubt that he was going to be raised in level.

“It’s not fair,” she whimpered as she looked at him, “How can it be fair? He’s worthless, I mean how could he manage to get an air ship like that?”

“Because, your brother isn’t worthless,” Gold Bit said after a moment, “He’s always worked hard for everything, and this is the fruit of that hard work. I couldn’t be more proud than I am right now.”

She glared at him. Part of her wanted her mother to demand that he go ahead and join the army. At least then they would be given a stipend until he was killed in battle. At that point they would award them a large settlement for his life. It would be a pittance compared to what he could provide over his lifetime, but it would be better than having him acting smug. He didn’t deserve to be smug. He was worthless like that boy.

“I hate him,” she said, her voice firm, “I hate that he’s able to do this. I hate that it wasn’t me, and I hate that he’s gotten some power. I hope that he chokes on it. I hope that all of his efforts are wasted, and that he ends up alone and frail. That’s what he deserves!”

She turned on her heels and stomped back toward her home. She didn’t want to look at him. She didn’t want anything to do with him. He was nothing more than some lucky blob of flesh. She hated that somehow he’d gotten lucky. If she had her way, he would be nothing more than a footnote in her soon to be fabulous life. Instead he was going to have his own life, and he was going to end up being something far grander than he was meant to be.

She stomped away, determined to take her frustration out in the only way she had the ability to. It meant digging into the toys her mother didn’t know about, but at least it would be worth it. She could pretend that it was someone grand, wonderful, and rich that had come to claim her. Of course they would be mistaken. She would be the one claiming them. She would hold their hearts, and in return she would hold their entire fortune.

She took a moment to look back, and she saw the attractive servant that her brother had. A rabbit girl, lovely, demiure, and pale. She hated her. She hated how beautiful she was, and she hoped that the stupid rabbit got violated on a daily basis by her idiot brother. That would be more than she deserved. She turned her head back toward her house and angrily stomped toward it. Determined to not even admit that her brother existed, and determined to sooth her own concerns with some nice play.

That was what she wanted. It was everything she wanted. As she stomped off in a determined huff to ease her bruised ego her youngest sister Silver Bell stood looking at the ship in a different respect. Silver Bell looked at the ship, and at her brother in complete admiration. Copper Plum was far better than others said about him. He was lovely, a good and decent person, and he deserved all of the respect and goodness that he found. The ship was nice, but it was just something that showed how amazing her brother was.

“Daddy,” she said, as she stood next to her father, “Big brother did it, didn’t he?”

There was a feeling of her father grasping her hand, “He did,” her father replied, “He really did it. Come on, let’s go and welcome him.”

She walked with him to where the air ship was lowering. Soon it slowly landed, and when it did she watched as the long gang-plank slowly slid down. She noticed that it wasn’t simply a smooth plank, like the one on her mother’s ship, but instead it was designed to have steps. That would make it so much easier to climb aboard the ship. She smiled as her brother descended the plank, and behind him was a beautiful rabbit girl.

“Big Brother!” she shouted as she ran forward and hugged him, “I’m glad you’re home!”

She felt him return the hug, and she wanted to melt into the hug. He deserved so much love. He deserved far more than their mother gave him. She wasn’t blind to how her mother acted around him. She treated him like he was barely worth the effort. In a way, she was glad that he was able to prove her wrong. This was a huge piece of evidence of just how wrong she had been. This was showing just how amazing he was, and she had a feeling it was only the start. “How’s it going short stack?” he asked his voice the gentle timber she loved, “Were you good for Dad?”

“Uh huh,” she replied as she held him, “I missed you though. So, where did you get the ship? It’s amazing! And who’s the pretty bunny girl with you?”

The bunny girl stepped forward, “I am Artemis,” she replied, her voice sweet and gentle, “You must be Silver Bell. My Captain has informed me of you. I admit, he was correct. You are adorable.”

She felt her face flush a little, “Thanks, you’re really pretty Artemis. I think that your ears are the prettiest part. They’re such a cute shade of blue.”

Artemis seemed to study her for a moment, “Thank you,” she replied, her voice sounded grateful, “Would you like to touch them?”

Silver Bell watched as she knelt down, and gently leaned her head forward. The little girl stretched her hand out, and she felt the softest feeling in the world. It wasn’t like a normal rabbit’s ear. It was silky, smooth, and delicate. There was something else there as well. It felt powerful, almost like she could feel the very lifeforce of Artemis circulating through them. It was something she had never knew she needed, or wanted, to experience. Slowly, Artemis pulled her head back, and she gave the little girl a smile, “What do you think?”

With the enthusiasm only seen in children Silver Bell hugged her tightly, “It was amazing!” she exclaimed, her voice sounding truly excited, “Thank you!”

As she gushed over the wonderful experience of feeling Artemis’ ear the Avatar took in everything around her. She had to admit that this was an experience she hadn’t expected, and honestly she rather liked it. The work on building the ship had been minor, and yet it had brought so much happiness. Additionally, it appeared that her Captain’s younger sister was completely enthralled with her.

There was also the fact that her form converter was working. While she somewhat resembled a rabbit person from the outside, the form converter completed the action. Her twin power gauges that were on top of her head were concealed in such a way they looked and felt like normal rabbit ears. The one thing she hadn’t counted on was how the converter would make her feel. It seemed to push what she was experiencing ot the forefront. More to the point it was awakening things inside of her.

She had admitted to her captain before that if she were biologic she would likely be attracted. That theory was correct. She was attracted. It was something she understood that she wasn’t meant to feel. She was not meant to feel attracted to humans like this. Her existence was that of a war machine. She was meant to fight battles, win wars, and forge a great power that could never be copied or defeated.

Instead she felt odd emotions that weren’t normally present for her. Copper was someone she had already come to respect. He was exactly what a commanding officer should be. He was creative, quick thinking, and able to quickly adapt. HIs ability to read situations was bordering on being nearly paranormal, and it had led her to believe what he had been spouting occasionally. That somehow, he had come from a place where this world existed as a game. It was perhaps one of the few answers that made any real kind of sense.

Still, if that were true then why would he even care for those that were here? What purpose would it serve to care for them, to hold them in regard. The answer was likely hidden behind the cool exterior he had. It was something he most likely wouldn’t simply speak of, and she wasn’t going to push for it. Although, it did leave her in the place where they were. She was his servant, his ship, and his crew. Still, being in this form seemed to have awaken a new desire.

She wondered, would it be possible to be more than merely a tool to him? Could she be more than a tool? Even with the converter working she was not biological. There was no doubt that she could possibly engage in some forms of intimacy, but there were other forms she would not be able to do. Her avatars were designed to work off of a biological fuel. There were two entry points for it. One through the mouth, and the other was through the opposite end. That port was meant to be used when her avatars were completely depleted of power.

The entrance itself was soft, cushioned, and contained no sharp edges. From her knowledge it had something of a gentle massaging and sucking feature. It was simply part of her design. Yet, she wasn’t sure that it could be used for anything remotely close to being intimate. As she watched the others, and she engaged with them, her mind linked with the rest of her. The small droids aboard the ship began to move throughout itself, finding the left behind technology. Perhaps it would be possible to create a new avatar. One she could experience things in.

Silently she began the process of creating a new avatar, and making one that would be able to feel these feelings all of the time. It made her question something for a moment though. If she were able to do what she wanted, and she was able to engage in intimacy with her Captain, would it be proper to do so aboard herself? She smiled softly, the question awakened another part of her that was unexplored. The ideas of doing things, to her Captain, while inside of herself.

As she considered it there was another wonderful thought that occurred to her. Her Captain, Copper, would likely be dominant. Did that mean she was more subservient by nature? Around others she didn’t feel so. She felt confident that around anyone else, including his family, she would be independent and confident. It was around him. Around her Captain, that she felt subservient. It wasn’t just the fact he’d claimed her, but rather it was because she had grown to trust and enjoy his company.

“Artemis?” came her Captain’s voice, “Everything okay?”

She nodded, “It is,” she admitted after a moment, “Captain, do you wish to gift your father the cores you collected for him?”

There was a moment, “Well, I wanted it to be a little more of a surprise, but yes I want to do so.”

She smiled, knowing that even though she was subservient she still was able to rebel slightly. It wasn’t much, and it wasn’t a violation, but rather it was just to ensure that things weren't stale. She smiled at the others, and she walked forward, “I will get them for you, perhaps you would like to explain to your family the grand adventure we’ve been on.”

“Wait,” came the voice of whom she expected was his mother, “If you are my son’s servant, then that means you are mine as well. Fetch me a seat, demi.”

She looked at her, “No,” she stated, her voice firm, “I am the servant of Copper Plum. He is my Captain, and he may command me. I will go into battle for him, and I will face atrocities far greater than any currently living could imagine. I will follow his command for the rest of time itself. You however, are nothing to me.”

The look on her face was very rewarding.

Chapter 7

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Seven

The NewsPaper Club was exactly what he’d seen in the game, but there was more to it as well. For one while Ms Matilda was over it she was also over two other clubs. That left her assistant Primwood Prose to oversee most of the day to day duties. Copper learned that Primwood was actually a pretty kind individual. Unlike most of the girls that went to academy she wasn’t here to find a husband. It also didn’t take long to determine that Primwood herself was more interested in girls than she was in boys.

Part of that came from her eyeing of Artemis. He’d seen the kind of stare she gave the faux bunny girl before. Those stares were the kind that was reserved for men and women that were undressing the person they were looking at. Most likely she’d already bent Artemis over in her head, and he was stopping there. He looked at Artemis who seemed to have chosen to ignore the stares. He was proud that she was doing that, and that she wasn’t resorting to seeing if she could paint the walls with Primwood’s insides.

Not that he believed that she would do that. In truth she seemed to show incredible restraint when it came to other people. The only one she was exceptionally direct with had been Delicate Emerald, and honestly he was fine with that. Delicate Emerald deserved being told off a little. Still, everything seemed like it was going well, and he waiting for Primwood to finish mentally molesting Artemis and to focus on the here and now. A few moments later she finally cleared her throat, “Sorry,” she said as she pushed her glasses back a little bit, “So, since you’re the newest member of the NewsPaper club I’d like for you to go around and interview the new class of students. I’ve got a list somewhere,” she stated as they walked toward Ms. Matilda’s office, “I also know that we’ve got a scholarship student. Find out what her plans are. Why she was gifted the scholarship, and how she plans on fitting in.”

This was the exact same project that he’d been given when he joined the NewsPaper club in the game. The difference was that he wasn’t the scholarship student. So he didn’t have to track her down. Which he took a moment to look around and see if she was here, but she wasn’t. Not seeing her he guessed that this really was something that most people usually missed in the game, and so it likely was the same here in this world as well.

“Sounds good,” he said as he looked at her, “I’ll do it between classes.”

She nodded, “That said, you don’t have to have Artemis with you, right?” she asked, her eyes drifting back over to his crewmate, “I mean, she could stay here, help me out with some stuff. I’m sure that we could find a few things to get done while you are out and about. Maybe I could borrow her services for a couple of hours, or days, or weeks. You know, whatever you felt comfortable lending her out for.”

He shook his head, “While I understand what you’re getting at, I must respectfully decline,” he replied, his answer direct, simple, and polite, “Besides, Artemis tends to prefer to be nearby me most of the time. I don’t want to make her uncomfortable, and if I’m being honest she can sometimes catch things faster than I can.”

Primwood nodded, “I understand,” she said, her two toned silver and midnight blue hair slightly waving, “Well, go ahead and get that story in for me. The sooner the better. We could really use a nice introduction piece for the year. Oh, and if you don’t mind I’d like to get your account of the labyrinth you defeated. The news of it has made a few rounds, and an adventure piece would be nice.”

He nodded, “Sure, I don’t mind going over what happened in the labyrinth,” he replied as he looked at her, “I mean everything just sort of fell together. Once that happened it was a matter of getting everything together and heading out.”

He saw her studying him, and he shrugged his shoulders, “Well, if you have about half an hour, I don’t mind telling you what happened. From there he began to tell her the version of the events that he told Silver Bell. He explained the labyrinth itself, how they found the cavern, and how it held the pirate ship in it. He watched as her eyes widened.

“Wait, you found the lost ship of One Eye Mash?” she asked, her voice raising in pitch, “You actually found his ship? How did you find the Inferno?! Oh dear goddesses, was it as beautiful as it’s been said it was?”

He saw her reaction, “Well, it’d been abandoned for ages down there,” he said, watching her reaction, “And the ship had suffered massive damage before entering the cavern. My guess was that One Eye Mash had hoped that the cavern would keep him and his treasure hidden while he figured out what it was that they needed to do. From that cavern they dug tunnels into the rest of the labyrinth itself. I guess that he was planning on letting the monsters act as a sort of guard for his treasure.”

She nodded, and he watched as she wrote every word down, “And did you find him, did you actually find One Eye Mash?”

He nodded, “I found several skeletons of pirates in the main captain’s cabin. They were gathered around a table, and at the head of it was a skeleton wearing an eye patch. My guess is that was him.”

She breathed out, “That’s amazing, you found one of the single greatest pirates of all time. He actually managed to steal from three different nations, and even managed to spark a war because of it,” she said as she studied him, “In addition, his treasure is said to be one of the greatest ever hidden. It’s no wonder you were able to fund your own way into the academy.”

It took him a moment to wrap his head around what she had just said. When he played the game in his previous life he hadn’t really paid attention to the lore about the pirate ship in the labyrinth. To him it was just something that the developers had thrown in. The entire thing reeked of stealing from an old 80’s movie, but the fact that there was actually some semi interesting lore made him wish that he’d paid a little more attention to it. Not that it mattered, One Eye Mash’s ship, the labyrinth, and everything left inside of it was gone. He’d watched the entire labyrinth collapse in on itself.

“So, he was the reason for the war happening right now?” he asked, wondering if that was the case. If so then it meant that he had sparked a war that lasted centuries, “Because if so then that’s kind of insane. I would have figured that the three nations that went to war with one another would have banded against him. Instead they decided to fight one another. That sounds like madness to me.”

Primwood shrugged, “To be honest, the war that’s happening now might have stemmed from that, but that’s not the official cause,” she replied as she got up and lead him toward a collection of books in Ms. Matilda’s office. She pulled one down, opened it, and showed him the various maps of the world, “The actual problem is that the three nations currently at war all have various disputes on the borders of their respective nations. It’s happened because while the floating islands themselves do remain mostly anchored in place there are times they will slightly shift. This causes a small change in the border between nations at times.”

She smiled as she looked at him, her soft yellow skin showing the normal elastic of youth, “Basically, the war really comes down to about fifty yards of farmable land. I know that our current queen and king are attempting to find a diplomatic way of stopping the war, but the other nations aren’t so interested in it. They’re more interested in having the land, and maybe taking a little more.”

He shook his head, “So, all of this is over a little extra farm land?” he asked as he looked at the map, “I guess I can understand, but at the same time it makes so little sense. They want to ensure that their people have more food, and they want to grow more cash crops. Still, it seems so short sighted to me.”

Primwood smiled at him, “Well, as you know, the further south you go, the colder it gets,” she said as she looked at the map, “And that means that the United Equestrian Nation has quite a bit of land, but over a third of it can’t grow anything because it’s locked in a constant winter. The rest of it is divided up into areas that can grow for a short amount of time, and finally toward the edge of their border the area where they can grow most of the time.”

She then pointed toward the west, “The Queendom of Mutatio has farmable land, but it’s also heavily plagued with monsters. Most of their people have devoted themselves to fighting the hordes of monsters, and protecting themselves instead of growing food. Those that do farm are considered National Treasures, but they also carry all of the nation’s requirements for food on their backs.”

She then pointed toward their own nation, “Our Kingdom is different in that we have a very balanced nation. We have all four seasons, but at the same time our growing season is fairly long. Additionally while we have monsters, like everyone else, they’re not so many that we can’t deal with them. Ultimately, we have what both Mutatio and the United Equestrian Nation desire,” she said as she closed the book, “While One Eye Mash certainly kicked things off with his antics, in all truth the war would have happened eventually anyway. It was just that his actions gave them all a reason for it.”

He listened to it, and he realized that while the game itself had been an absolute dumpster fire, there was no getting around that the lore had some decent depth to it. Sure, it was a bit of a stretch to think that a single individual had potentially caused the war between three different nations, but then one of the World Wars back in his old world had started because of a flock of geese that had been seen on a radar.

In comparison it wasn’t so unlikely that it couldn’t be considered. It still didn’t change the fact that the game was horribly unbalanced, the start off equipment was mediocre at best, and it was aimed at girls that wanted to have a reverse harem. He breathed out, it didn’t matter. This was his life, and he was here now. All he had to do was exist. The nations could go to war with one another, or it could end tomorrow, but as long as he got t live the life he wanted that was fine.

“Thanks for the lesson,” he said before he felt Artemis move. He looked at her as she studied the maps for a moment.

“Tell me,” she said as she looked at the maps themselves, “What was it that One Eye Mash stole from the other nations that caused them to go to war?”

The question obviously caught Primwood off balance, and she shook her head, “I’m not sure,” she admitted after a moment, “I mean there’s a lot of theories. For one, the Queendom of Mutatio was rumored to have had a talisman that apparently would cause monsters to stay away from a location. If that’s to be believed then the talisman itself was connected to a series of temples that stretched across their nation, and it kept the monsters away from the inhabited floating islands.”

That news actually made Copper stop and think for a moment. Sure, the farmable land was about as good of a reason as any for someone to go to war. After all, history was full of reasons that were far dumber than that, but something that could actually keep monsters away from the floating islands would be invaluable. If that was in the treasure that he found from One Eye Mash then there was every reason to believe that this Queendom of Mutatio would do everything they could to get it back.

“I’m guessing that when each nation tried to chase after him that they ended up in another nation’s territory. That caused them to believe that each of them were invading into one another. Naturally that probably sparked it,” he said as he considered everything, “So, if that talisman is in the treasure I found…”

He didn’t finish the sentence before Primwood shook her head, “Don’t,” she said her voice firm, “Don’t ask or joke about it,” she said before she let out a slow breath, “There’s been nobles killed because they claimed that they had that talisman. It’s an incredibly rare, and incredibly powerful magical item. Finding it both the luckiest, and the unluckiest thing that could happen to a person. People would do anything to get it, and that’s not including what the Queendom of Mutatio would do for it.”

She studied him, “If you found it, then keep it hidden, and don’t breathe a word about it,” she said sternly, “I don’t want to lose the first real member of the NewPaper Club since I’ve joined.”

He looked at her, and he nodded, “Okay,” he replied, “I won’t bring it up again like that, but I might ask more questions about the magical theory behind it.”

She shrugged, “That’s different. Magical theory is magical theory. Understanding magic, and its uses is exactly what part of going to this academy is about. So ask away young grasshopper, but don’t be asking like you know where it is. Please, really just don’t. For one I don’t want to die either, and I would really rather not have to suffer any torture for whoever to only find out that my deepest darkest secrets have nothing to do with that thing.”

He nodded, and then he looked at the time, “Alright, well in the meantime I’ll focus on the interviews, and of course I’ll do so between classes. Which I need to go right now. I’m going to be running late for my first etiquette class.”

She shrugged, “That’s up to you if you want to go to it. Sure, it’s kinda important, I guess, to learn how to throw a good tea party, but I’d rather focus on the magic and labyrinth raiding. A lot more chances to earn some decent money, and of course to find the person you want to be with there,” she said with a smile, “I’ve always imagined that the person I meet that I want to marry will be in a labyrinth. We’ll be adventurers, and they’ll find me low on water, on magic, and on resources. They’ll stretch out their hand to me, and tell me that they’ve come to save me. From there it will become a wonderful experience for the both of us.”

She sighed, “I could care less about tea parties. Which, of course is going to make my mother so upset at me.”

He looked at her, “Primwood, I’ve got to admit, you’re not at all what I expected from the girls here,” he replied as he began to walk out, “I mean that as a compliment.”

She laughed, “Oh, trust me I know that you did. Most of the girls here are pretty high maintenance, and a good number of them have forgotten what it’s like to actually raid labyrinths, have adventures, and put down monsters. I don’t want to get like that, so if I’m not here then I’m in the labyrinths the school has for practice.”

He nodded, walked toward the school itself, and looked at the layout. It was just like the game, massive, designed to look like multiple mansions, and all of them seemed to be around one another. The mansions were each designed as disciplines, and of course there were another collection behind them. Those were the dorms. He walked toward the one that housed etiquette before he heard the sound of someone gasp.

“That’s Tiara, Diamond Tiara,” someone whispered, their voice sounding full of worry, “That’s Duke Filthy Bit’s daughter. I heard she was going to be here again this year, but does she know?”

He looked and saw the slight purple skinned girl. Her white and lavender colored hair was done in a bun. She carried herself with a sort of dignity and grace that was impressive to see. He knew her from the game as well. In the game she was the main antagonist. Her entire purpose was to attempt to win the heart of the Prince. Which from what he remembered of the game they were betrothed to begin with. That was one of the things he hadn’t really liked about the stupid dating sim.

The protagonist basically had to become something of a homewrecker and bust the two of them apart. Well, she did if she ended up dating the price.

“Get away from Prince Apollo!” came her commanding voice, but there was nothing cold about it. He’d imagined that it was cold before when he read through the dialogue, but it wasn’t. No, her voice was full of fury and passion, “He is my betrothed, and I demand that you separate yourself from him.”

“Diamond,” the response came from Prince Apollo Bean, “Like I told you in our letters, we’re not betrothed at school. To be honest, I’m not sure that I want to be betrothed at all. Besides, if I was to be completely honest, Satin here has become a wonderful friend of mine. Do you really want to ask me to end a friendship?”

There was an obvious hesitation from her, “No, but the way she’s giggling, the way you’re acting, that’s not friendship. That’s practically dating,” she said, her voice sounding more hurt than anything, “Please, my prince, I am supposed to be your betrothed. Is it wrong for me to want to spend time with you? Is it wrong for me to want to show you that I care?”

He breathed out, “I had hoped that this semester would be one where we could both enjoy ourselves,” he said, as he looked at her, “Please, Diamond, don’t press the issue. I don’t want to be forced to make you realize exactly where it is that you stand.”

He knew this. This was the pivotal point of the beginning of the academy. Depending on how it was being played this was where the protagonist would start to drive a wedge between the two of them, but it would be unintentionally. The thing was, that wasn’t the protagonist. He didn’t know who she was, but he’d never seen her before in his life.

“Weird,” he thought as he watched, “I wonder why it’s different?”

He watched as the three of them stood there, before Diamond Tiara finally stood up straight, “Please, Prince Apollo, see reason,.” she started before he shook his head and he began to talk before she could say anything else, “No, we will not discuss this any further, and if you press further I will be most annoyed.”

“Your Highness, please, don’t do anything rash for me,” Sutton said, and he looked at her. That was the beginning of the dialogue tree. She was sitting things up for the wedge, “I don’t want to interrupt your life that you have. I only really wanted to have a friendship with you. I completely respect your relationship with her.”

“Sutton, there is nothing to worry over, Diamond Tiara understands that I can have friends, and if she does not then perhaps we are simply not meant to be.”

That was it, the beginning of the wedge, but why wasn’t it with the protagonist? He shook his head, he couldn’t understand it, not at all, but it didn’t really matter right now. There was a class to get to.

Chapter 8

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Eight

“I say, welcome to proper etiquette, introduction class,” came a prim and proper voice, “I am your professor, Doctor Fancy Pants. In this class we will be discussing the importance of proper etiquette, and how it can be all that stands between one and complete barbarism. I want to show all of you the absolute importance of being proper, and how to hold your esteemed heads up high.”

Copper sat there, listening, and he felt a slight amount of discouragement. Sure, this had been in the game, but he could skip directly to the minigame itself. Which would be to set the table, show off the spread, and then skip to the dialogue tree. There was no skip function here. He was stuck dealing with the lesson as it was happening. What it meant for him was dealing with everything that was simply as it was.

“Okay, I really am not seeing the point of this,” he said, his voice unfortunately carrying, “I mean I suppose we have a reason to do this, but why spend so much time on it?”

“Ah, a doubter is within our midst,” Fancy Pants said, his voice remaining prim and proper, “Well, then come down here and I shall instruct you on proper etiquette.”

He walked toward the stage, and within moments he watched as Fancy Pants moved with practiced grace. No movement was wasted. Everything was done with a sort of practiced flare that only came from someone of true refinement. Additionally, at no time was he being talked down to, but instead Fancy Pants was keeping a kind eye upon him, “When pouring we want to make sure that the tea is still hot, but we don’t want to burn those with delicate senses. So, remember to pour close, but allow a slight breeze to air the tea. Additionally while snacks, such as pastries are welcomed, delicate finger sandwiches are often more acceptable. Never break eye contact, and remain confident.”

He lifted the cup, “Please, try it,” he said, and Copper found himself unable to refuse. The first drink reminded him of Earl Gray tea, and it was done in such a way that he enjoyed it. There was a small twist of lemon, a tiny spoonful of cream, and what tasted like a single cube of sugar. The delicate taste gently swirled around on his tongue, and he allowed himself a chance to breathe in slightly, changing the taste, allowing for all of the full flavor of what was made to fully impact him.

“This is incredible,” he admitted before he saw that Fancy Pants hadn’t merely been waiting on him to finish his tea, but instead the seat was pulled out, his place was set, and there was nothing that seemed to deter from feeling so welcomed. He looked as Fancy Pants himself nodded, “Please take a seat, now why don’t you fill us in a little information. First, how are you finding the Academy? Do you feel welcomed, or is there anything you would like to see changed?”

The question wasn’t completely left field, but it did catch him slightly off guard, “I suppose I feel welcome enough, but I do wonder about the cliques that exist. All of them seem to make it almost impossible for someone to simply exist somewhere outside of the cliques where they normally would fit in. The academy is a melting pot, a place where all that are able to attend can blend in and meet one another. It allows them to grow, to find their footing, and achieve the dream of a better tomorrow,” he said before he shook his head, “But that’s just what’s told to everyone. I see students slowly shifting to those that are similar to themselves. It makes me wonder exactly how much blending can happen.”

“I see,” Fancy Pants replied, “And so naturally you would like to see everyone simply treat one another accordingly, correct?” his question seemed so normalized, “Such as those with higher nobility allowed to mingle with those of a lower station, to learn from their experiences, correct?”

He nodded, “I mean, if a noble, regardless of their station, wants to be an effective leader it means learning how to lead. To discover more about those who exist within their domain, and what they can do to make their lives better. It’s not just merely existing, but rather it’s more along the lines of doing all that can be done in order to see a benefit for all.”

Fancy Pants gave him an understanding smile, “And truly exceptional leaders do exactly what you’re implying. They learn from those who are of a lower station, and they see what can be done to make their lives better. By doing so they effectively breed loyalty, and they breed contentment. It ensures that harvests are plentiful, and it gives time for the nobles to do other matters. Which, when a noble is discussing matters with other nobles, what would be the best possible way to do so?”

Copper thought for a moment, “To do so over a dinner, to express the ideas in a place where comfort and etiquette both meet, and I see the reason now,” he said, rubbing the back of his head, “You are really gifted at this.”

He gave him a slight smile, “I should be,” he admitted as he stood, “I’ve taught etiquette for quite some time, but I must admit that it’s been a while since I’ve had such engaging conversation while demonstrating. I’ve rather enjoyed myself, Mr. Plum, correct?”

He nodded, “That’s right, thank you Professor Fancy Pants,” he said, his voice holding true reverence, “I can see now that I am truly in the presence of a master, and I will dedicate myself to learning your ways.”

He nodded, “Well, show up to my classes, and when you become ready to lead, may it serve you well.”

The rest of the class passed, but Copper felt himself truly astounded by Fancy Pants. The man had shown him that there was a reason for the etiquette class beyond just doing it to meet a wife. It was being done to help train those that would go on to have leading positions become ready to do so. It was absolutely an important class, and while he wasn’t sure if he even wanted to lead. If he was going to be completely honest what he truly wanted was to do. Mostly, he knew that he was content with a quiet life. To live a life where there wouldn’t be that much demanded of him, and he could exist.

His fortune that he’d amassed thanks to the labyrinth and finding the treasure of One Eye Mash had more or less made it possible for him to live the rest of his life without much of a worry. The issue was that he most likely wouldn’t find someone to call a wife. Well, there was Artemis, but that was something he was still getting used to. The fact that she had gone from what she was originally to declaring that she would be fine to become his lover was jarring. He wasn’t sure how it would work between them, and if it could, what would be the outcome?

If he found a normal wife, someone that would be willing to see the world as he did, then maybe. He pushed the idea out of his head. So far the one girl he’d met that he could call a friend was Primwood, and she was more interested in Artemis than she was him. From what he could see she was someone that would rather stay in her own biological sex than venture out. He wasn’t going to condemn her for that. Her choices were her choices after all. Instead all he could do was look.

The time for the class ended, and honestly he wasn’t sure how he felt about leaving such a splendid class. They all began to walk out, and he saw Artemis walking up close to him. She had joined him in the classroom as well, but since she was supposed to be a servant it meant that she couldn’t be right next to him. Instead she had stood at the side of the class with the other servants. That bothered him more than he wanted to admit.

“Captain,” she said, her voice soft, “I take it that you saw potential in the pageantry, correct?”

He nodded as they walked, “I really did after Doctor Fancy Pants explained it,” he replied as they walked, “It’s a way to help smooth diplomatic tensions and ease them. I can see how important it is for those that are going to lead. It gives them a chance to meet with other leaders, and help ease their minds and allow the true conversation to flow. In truth, it’s a really ingenious way of dealing with those kinds of matters.”

She seemed to take in what he was saying, “So, it means that this is a way to help with more administrative functions of the position. I can see the benefit from that angle, but at the same time it would make more sense to simply decimate one’s enemies, completely annihilate them, and leave no potential enemy behind.”

He stopped for a second, “Okay, sometimes there’s no choice, and war is the only answer. I will absolutely admit that sometimes is the case,” he replied as he looked at her, “But it can’t always be the go to. Yes, I will fully admit that there are more times than not that I would rather kick some dickweed noble’s teeth down their throat. The fact that they can hold their heads up based on the actions of their ancestors rather than their own accomplishments sickens me,” he stated, “But at the same time war is going to hurt those who didn’t have anything to do with it. Those innocent families that are just trying to survive.”

“Through inaction they are committing the same vile act, correct?”

He blinked, it was the same logic he had used before on her, “To a degree yes,” he admitted, “They are guilty through inaction, if they knew about what was happening and did nothing to stop it. If they didn’t attempt to appeal to their local lords for peace, if they didn’t contact those in power and ask them to please not engage, then yes I could see them being guilty.”

He shook his head, “but if they knew nothing, if there was no chance for them to know nothing, if one day they were at peace, and the next day they were at war, can you see how they didn’t have a chance to do anything to stop the war from coming?”

She studied him for a moment, “If war was to happen suddenly, with no warning, and they were caught unaware they had no chance to appeal to those in power to keep the peace,” she stated, “I am cataloging this information, but Captain, not all wars start suddenly. There are times that there is tension between the nations. That they feel a sense of anger and hatred for those that live in a different land simply because they are different. At those times it would be most likely that those who simply live there had every chance to appeal to their local lords. If they did, and the lords did nothing, then the people are not guilty, but the lords are, right?”

He nodded, “Yes, in those cases the lords are guilty of not even attempting to convince their leaders that the war would be wrong. But, a war would still hurt those who did attempt to do something. It would bring destruction to their homes, and it would make their entire lives far less than what they could be. War, war never changes. It doesn’t matter where it is. War is something that is only good for killing. Its only friend is the undertaker. I would rather not have a war, if at all possible, but if there has to be one I plan ensuring that we don’t lose.”

He felt her lean against him, “I would ensure that we would win,” she said, her voice honest, “At no time would they be able to defeat us. I would ensure a complete and total defeat of our enemies, and I would make sure that everything that attempted to stand against you would fail. Nothing, absolutely nothing would stand against you Captain,” she said, her voice relaying her confidence, “So, if we go to war, fear not for those that would rally against us.”

He walked with her leaning against him, and the entire time he could feel the looks from those around him. The thing was, it didn’t bother him. Maybe it should, but it simply didn’t. It didn’t because there was no real reason for it. Sure, his father had warned him, but if other nobles didn’t like it then they could simply kiss his ass. Let them think what they wanted. His purpose for being here was more along the lines off finding a decent way of living the rest of his life on his own terms.

Once he graduated he would be free of Delicate Emerald. He wouldn’t have to worry about her attempting to pawn him off on some wealthy lower noble. Besides, the fortune he had found more than ensured that he would forever be able to sustain himself. Not that he was going to just keep existing off of that. No, he would most likely run his private floating island in a way that would ensure that he made plenty of funds.

And when he wanted, or needed extra, he could either hunt Sky Carp, or he could go raid a labyrinth. The second option certainly had appeal. Since he’d gone labyrinth diving a lot in the game he knew most of them. The one near where he found Artemis had been one of the more challenging ones, and that was because of One Eye Mash. Part of him still wished that he would have actually paid more attention to the lore.

Still it didn’t really matter. He was learning more about the lore now. The next class he had to go to was the political science class. He’d enrolled because he was actually curious about the political climate of the kingdom itself. Again, he cursed himself for specifically not paying more attention to the lore of the game. He stepped into the class, and he noticed that it was a pretty even number of boys and girls. But the boys were mostly higher nobles.

He saw Prince Apollo sitting toward the front of the class. His face staring ahead, and across from him was Diamond Tiara. Beside him was Satin, and she was certainly looking cozy next to him. Again, this was not his problem. He wasn’t a main character, and he had no reason to get in on the main character action. He just wanted a simple life where he was left alone. Sure, originally the thought was find a wife, but that had been before he realized that it wasn’t absolutely necessary.

He could potentially live exactly how he wanted, for as long as he wanted, in a way that he wouldn’t be bothered. The only one that he would want to possibly move in with him would be Gold Bit, Silver Bell, and his brothers. He watched as an older woman walked in. This was someone else that he knew. She moved toward the front of the class. She sat down, and she studied the class around her, “So, just a fair warning this class is for those of you who are actually interested in leading your respective lands. If you’re here because you thought it would be an easy class then bugger off now,” she said, her voice firm, “However, if you want to learn, and learn how to manage in the arena of political debate then I will gladly teach you.”

She stood and walked toward the chalkboard, “My name is Doctor Pincher, Doctor Bit Pincher and I am also the professor over the economics class as well. So, now that the pleasantries are out of the way let’s begin. Today’s lesson is simple enough. I want you to stand, and talk about what knowledge you have regarding a republic and a feudal system.”

She looked at them before her eyes settled on Copper, “Mr. Plum, correct?” she asked, “Please stand, and give me the information on what the difference is between a republic and a feudal system.”

He nodded, “A republic is a collection of states, or nations, that are represented by a senate. This senate usually is voted in by representatives of the various nations or states. Usually to keep things balanced there is a head of the administrative branch that monitors things, and acts as a counter balance. Their purpose is to ensure that the senate doesn’t fully take control. Lastly there’s the judicial branch that drafts, proposes, and implements the laws after they are voted on. Like the administrative branch they are there for counter balance,” he stated, “A feudal system may have some of the same set up, but ultimately the decisions begin and end with the royal family. A house of commons, or a parliament may, or may not, have some sway, but in the end if the ruling family makes the law, then it is law.”

There was a nod, “Very good,” she said as she studied him, “He’s mostly right, which is far more than I expected,” she said before she looked away, “Your highness, please finish explaining the feudal system.”

He watched as Prince Apollo stood, “Additionally the Feudal system has the backing of the church. The religion which ensures the governing right of the queen and king. In this case the church itself determines if the king is suitable to lead or not. While he has the capability to make, and pass laws, if the church feels that he has stepped too far from the original mission of the nation he can, and should, be removed.”

She nodded, “Very good, and very wrong your highness,” she stated as he sat down looking completely lost, “The church itself has very little say on our nation. Nor do they have the power to remove the king. That power rests completely with the Queen. In this case, your mother is the true power, your father is a backup,” she stated, “That is the difference. Mr. Plum, since you have an obvious keen mind and know about political science I believe that may be hope for you.”

He sat down, unsure of how he felt, but listened as the class began. Once again, he was away from Artemis, but he could see her standing, waiting, and he simply went about his business. The class ended, and he walked toward where the dorms were. That night he was going to sleep in his own dorm for the first time. He watched as Prince Apollo kissed Satin deeply. There it was. She was driving the wedge against him. He shook his head, “Not my problem,” he said as he walked, “I don’t know where the protagonist is, but this isn’t my deal,” he said as he stepped past.

“Ow,” came a slight country voice, “That smarts.”

He looked to see the red hair that he knew. The same yellowish skin, and those strange eyes. It was her, the protagonist. It was Applebloom.

Chapter 9

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Nine

The game hadn’t really done Applebloom justice. She was in a word, cute, and her voice had a sort of south western twang to it. It made him think of mid-texas. Specifically, it reminded him of a girl he’d met at a conference in mid-texas. Sure, he worked at a call center, and he had absolutely hated that job, but there were some perks to it. He’d been made a team-leader, which was just a nice way of saying he handled the really difficult calls.

Those customers that were too irate to listen to reason, and it was his job to talk them down. The conference he’d been sent to had been about desclation, and how to redirect customers attention away from the issue and to the benefits of the service they were receiving. The conference itself had been a massive waste of time. It was a bunch of buzzwords said by some less than stellar salespeople, and all of it had been completely worthless. All of it except for meeting a few interesting people.

He shook his head, and offered his hand to Applebloom, “You okay?” he asked, his voice polite, “I mean everything alright?”

She nodded after a moment, “Sure,” she answered, “Ah’m fine. Just not used ta a fancy place like this. Sorry, Ah didn’t even introduce mahself. Ah’m Applebloom.”

He smiled, “My name is Copper Plum, and this is Artemis,” he said gesturing to Artemis, “It’s nice to meet you. So, what class are you coming from?”

She grinned, “Advanced potions and summoning. Ah’m ahead on the potions, but not quite up ta par on the summoning,” she admitted, “Ah cain’t seem ta manage to summon a defender, and Ah keep getting a dang Turkey Shot.”

Listening to her he knew what that meant. Turkey Shot’s were one of the easiest monsters to summon. They were so weak that all too often they were considered little more than pets. That said, once summoned they could act as eyes for the summoner. As long as the connection lasted the turkey shot could show the summoner exactly what they were seeing. In a long range battle they allowed their casters to deliver devastating blows from further than they could naturally see.

Which was why most of them were shot out of the air the moment they were seen in the game. Even the NPCs shot them out of the air. He figured that it was just a game mechanic, but being in this world for real meant that likely the reason was because they understood that if it was allowed to look at the battlefield the Turkey Shot could show their summoner exactly where to strike.

“Summoning a Turkey Shot isn’t the worst thing,” he said as they walked inside, “While out and about it allows you the chance to see things further out, and of course it allows you to deliver a fatal strike to an enemy that is beyond your natural sight. Pretty useful if you’re in an area with monsters or enemies.”

She gave him a smile, “Thanks fer trying to make me feel better, but it really ain’t gonna work. Ah showed ever’body that Ah could brew a perfect polyjuice. Ah even managed ta look like our teacher fer ‘bout ten minutes, and then Ah turned back. Then, after that Ah went and summoned a Turkey Shot. Ah went from bein’ top of the class ta one of the lowest. Gonna have ta work harder ta get ahead. Jest like always.”

Artemis walked closer, “If my Captain says that a Turkey Shot is a worthy summon, then it is worthy,” she stated, her voice confident, “Additionally, he is correct in that if this summon allows one to view things from far away, and shot them before they can see the one who summoned the creature then it is beneficial. Even if it is destroyed, from the sounds of it summoning another is not difficult.”

Applebloom looked at her, “Maybe, but our teacher sure didn’t seem ta think that it was that impressive,” she replied, “Anyway, thanks fer helping me back up. Ummm… Is this yer dorm?”

He looked toward it and nodded, “Yeah, I believe so. If I’m not badly mistaken I believe that I’m on the third floor. You live here too?”

She shook her head, “Ah was thinkin’ so, but Ah doubt that they’d put boys and girls in the same dorm. Wouldn’t make no sense. Ah’m sure that they’d be worryin’ bout what might happen when the lights are low,” she replied, “Ah mean, gotta figure that they’re afraid some girl might get a notion ta just go claim some fella.”

He smiled at her, “Maybe, or maybe they’re trusting that everyone would simply behave themselves. We’re supposed to be here to learn, and to act like we’re going to move on to better things. Plus, I’m sure that there is some kind deterrent to girls, or boys, being able to access the incorrect floors. I could be wrong on that, but that’s a thought at least.”

She looked at him, “Maybe, but Ah wouldn’t bet on it,” she said as she walked forward and looked at the sign, “Well, guess that it is mah dorm. Says that it’s Co-Ed.”

She shrugged, “Ah think Ah’m on the first floor, so have a good night, Copper. It t’was mighty nice ta meet you.”

She walked on in, and he felt Artemis’ arm slip through the space between his arm and his side, “Captain, are you interested in her?”

He smiled at the question, “Artemis, she’s the protagonist, the main character, and I’m a mob, a background character. Even if I was interested, which I’m not, it wouldn’t work. Main characters go with main characters. It’s that simple.”

The answer seemed to pacify her, and he walked toward the stairwell. Just to see if he was right he pressed his hand against the open doorway of the first floor. He expected to feel a barrier, some magical wall, but there was nothing. It was just an open space. That meant that the girls likely had the same access. It made him wonder why they’d do that. It was odd to think that they’d allow the boys access to the girl’s dorms. Walking up to the third floor he stepped out and felt the coolness of the air around him.

Air conditioning was a thing in this world, but it wasn’t done by the science behind it in his previous world. Instead it was done through multiple wards that created the colder climate. The wards worked in such a way that they sensed the temperature outside, and they decreased the temperature in their selected place about twenty degrees lower. Thus, if it was eighty degrees outside it would be sixty degrees inside. It wasn’t a perfect system, because changing out the wards took days, not moments, and so it was possible for someone to freeze to death if there was a sudden cold snap.

He’d actually looked for how to alter the wards when he lived back at home. There was a very real part of him that wanted to alter the wards in Delicate Emerald’s room. Make it so that it was forty degrees colder than it was outside. Since their island usually was about eighty to ninety degrees it would have frozen her out of her room. She would have spent a small fortunate having some traveling mage come in and change it for her every couple of days. Only for it to be reset again.

The only reason he didn’t was because while some of the magic books they had talked about it, there wasn’t a full description or list of information about it. He couldn’t alter it if he didn’t know how it worked. So, in the end what he had ended up doing was just living as good as he could for the sake of living better. He was a firm believer in the best revenge was to live well. Let Delicate Emerald get upset at his accomplishments. Let her become angry over the fact that he was doing well.

Sure, it boosted her as well, since he was her son, but it would anger her to no end. She would have to talk well of him to other nobles, and that would make her practically sick. She would hate every single moment of it. She’d want him to fail, hard, so that she could mock him. Granted if he did then it would bring shame to their whole family, but he was certain that she would spin it in such a way that everyone would believe that it was him that failed.

The one thing she had going for her was the fact of how close Artemis was to him. That might be enough for her to find some disgrace for him. She could claim that he was bedding his servant, that he was sleeping with a mere demi-human. Not that she was. Still, from what his father told him it was the kind of ammunition that someone who was of a higher status could use against him. He wasn’t sleeping with her, but circumstantial evidence would be just as good as real evidence to a bunch of gossiping nobles.

He didn’t want to give her more ammunition, but at the same time he didn’t understand why it would even matter. Whoever he ended up with, if he ended up with anyone, was up to him. Screw what the rest of the world considered or thought about it. It wasn’t their business, and it would never be. Maybe that was the part of him from his old world, and that was the part of him that believed that everyone deserved to pursue happiness. It wasn’t a guarantee, but everyone got the chance to pursue it. At least that was his belief.

He walked toward the room that he had been assigned. He looked at it, and on the front of it was a simple place to rest his hand. Just like the wards that controlled the temperature there were wards that allowed access to the rooms. He touched the door, and relaxed, “I Copper Plum swear that I am the resident for this room for this semester.”

The door clicked open, and he stepped into what had to be one of the most posh and brilliant rooms he’d seen in his entire life. Standing there he observed it for a moment, taking in everything, before he walked forward and touched the bed itself. It felt like the sheets had been changed that day. The feeling of high thread count sheets was something he absolutely loved. Sure, to most of the nobles that likely felt like a downgrade, but to him it was better than what he had back home.

He looked around, and walked toward the closet. Like the door he touched it, and allowed the ward to sense him. Once it did, the closet itself connected to his personal closet at any location he wanted. He focused on the closet back on the ship, and he allowed the closet to open. There before it was a shield that was active, and he smiled, “Artemis, lower the energy barrier while I get some clothes.”

The barrier lowered, and he grabbed a couple of suits of clothes for the dresser in the room, “Thank you.”

“Of course my Captain, but may I ask if it was a good idea to connect this closet to the one aboard me?” she asked as she studied him, “If someone has access, while the energy barrier is down, there is a small chance they could access the rest of the ship. They would be dealt with of course, but the chance still remains.”

He looked at her, “Which is why I want the barrier back up,” he said as he watched as it formed again, “And besides is someone else opens the closet, even if it is an administrator, they won’t have access to the private closet. That’s the way those wards work, or at least that’s the way they’re supposed to work.”

He considered it for a moment, “Okay, new idea, I’m going to cancel that connection, until I need it again,” he said as he looked at her, “Sound good?”

She nodded, “It is a sound judgment my Captain.”

With that he retouched the door of the closet, and he focused no longer on the closet in his cabin on the ship, but instead he focused on the simple closet that was there. When he did he heard a slight click, and the door opened to show a barren closet. Inside was surprisingly well made, and it was painted the same color as the rest of the dorm room itself. The brilliant white was present, but he could see the thinnest layer of dust inside of it. That was evidence that the closet itself most likely was rarely used, and there had been absolutely no intention of it really being used.

It was one of the mechanics from the game itself that he remembered. How the protagonist could get any of the clothes that she owned from any part of the game. She just had to walk up to the closet in her dorm, open it, and then select her clothes. Of all of the lore from the game itself that was the one thing that he could remember exceptionally well. He’d thought that it was just a stupid bit of lore to explain the reason why they’d made the closet accessible to every other closet in the game, but here it really was because of the wards.

“Artemis,” he said as he looked at the closet for a moment, “I know the nanoweave suit you wear can more or less transform into any other piece of clothing, but would you like to get some other clothes?” he asked as he looked at the closet, “I mean, I don’t think that it would hurt for you to be able to wear something else.”

He looked to see her standing there surprised, almost as if he had caught her completely unaware, and then slowly a small smile crossed her lips, “I’d enjoy that my Captain,” she replied, her voice still sounding soft and sincere, “Although, I doubt that anything we purchase would be able to contain the same level of protection as the clothes I am currently wearing contain.”

He nodded, “Believe me, I know,” he replied as he looked at her, “But this isn’t about protection. The academy itself isn’t an exceptionally dangerous place. Sure, the labyrinth they use does have some dangers, although compared to the one we went through it’s not nearly as bad, but when we do have to enter it we can use the uniforms that you’ve created. Otherwise I think that wearing clothes that will help us fit in would be more beneficial.”

She nodded, “I see,” she replied, “It is to remain covert, and to ensure that we are not able to be picked out easily from the rest of the individuals. It will allow us the ability to move quietly, and carefully, among the rest of the students. I suppose that in a situation of potential war it would be beneficial to be harder to locate. This tactic is acceptable.”

He smiled, “Good, then tomorrow we will go and see what the student store has. From there we’ll just make the best of what they have,” he said as he looked toward the bed itself. As much as he wanted to simply settle in and go to bed he knew better. First he put the clothes away in the dresser, and then he walked toward the bed. Aboard the ship he’d more or less just stripped off before going to bed.

Artemis had explained that the bracelet of his uniform would allow him to summon his uniform form anywhere, and it would cover him as it was supposed to without issue. He would become completely safe in it, and he would be protected in a few moments. She had also tried to argue that sleeping in it would be more beneficial than sleeping without it. But one of the habits he’d developed in this world was sleeping in a pair of boxers and that was it. The shack his father lived in, and thus he lived in, didn’t have the wards for temperature control.

Instead it was just as hot inside as it was outside. Oh, occasionally his father would manage to get some wizard to cast a temporary breeze spell on a window, and it would allow a breeze to travel all throughout the home. It would make things slightly cooler, but it wouldn’t be a permanent fix. Instead he’d learned to sleep without much on so that he could actually get some sleep.

He did the same here, and he felt the coolness of the night air around him. This was exactly what he had been hoping for. Like in the ship the air was cooler, and it was more comfortable. He crawled into the bed, and then he saw Artemis studying the bed from where she was. He could see the inner conflict that was happening inside of her. He understood that she was battling with herself if she should attempt to crawl into the bed or not.

Her android body didn’t have to rest, but it did have to be refueled occasionally. She was able to consume the organic fuel, which appeared to be a milky like substance. He’d watched her consume it once, and from what he could see it looked thicker than normal milk. He didn’t want to know the taste, but that was mostly because his mind had gone to places that he really didn’t want it to go. There’d been far too many nights he’d watched borderline hentai to not think those thoughts.

“My Captain,” she said, her voice sounding uncertain, “Would it not be better for your servant to be closer to you? It would keep up appearances, and if nothing else it would at least make it easier for me to act as your protector should the worst possible outcome happen.”

He shook his head, knowing what she was thinking, “Artemis, I’m not going to tell you yes or no,” he replied as he studied her, “I’m not going to because I think this more about want than pragmatism. So, instead I’m going to just ask, what is it that you want? What do you want right now?”

She stepped forward, “I… I… I want to be near you,” she said, her voice sounding far less confident and more timid, “I desire to be near you.”

He breathed out, “Okay then, but nothing else.”

Somehow, he had the feeling that he had just started something.

Chapter 10

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Ten

The sound of bells echoed through the dorm. Slowly Copper awoke, and he noticed the form beside him. Her eyes were closed, and for all accounts she looked asleep. He wasn’t going to do anything though. For one he wasn’t exactly sure how he would proceed to begin with. Was Artemis even capable of doing anything? It was a question worth investigating, but at the same time he led him to another question. Did he want to? While she was created centuries ago, and she had the collected information from the old humans, it left behind the fact that she was still just learning her emotions.

For all rights and purposes she wasn’t really emotionally mature, and it felt like it would be wrong for him to take advantage of that. In a way it would be similar to taking advantage of a younger woman. Sure, he was biologically seventeen, but in truth he'd been twenty-five when he died in his old world. While it took a while for him to remember most of his previous life it didn’t change that he was actually closer to being forty-two in maturity. It also explained why he was able to learn things so much quicker.

His ability to understand things, to see how things fit together, and how they should work, came from his previous life. He was able to apply the way he learned things to how he was learning now. In a way it gave him the boost he needed in order to climb as high as he had. He was using his knowledge from his previous life to get ahead, and specifically he was using his memories of the game he’d played for his spoiled little sister. While it had wasted two of his days off in the end, that time had been time well spent.

Still, there hadn’t been anything where he could attempt to have a romantic relationship with Artemis. That hadn’t come up, so it made him question if that was because the protagonist had been a girl, or if this was one of the ways that the reality of this world was separated from the game itself. It wasn’t like the game was the end all when it came to the world. There had been other small differences. For one, he wasn’t just clicking on a command to summon the cores of monsters he had killed.

Instead he had been stuck reciting the incantation, although now he could use wordless magic. That made him far happier than he really had any right to be. He could use wordless magic, and he could so seamlessly. Even Primwood had explained that he had taken to the skill exceptionally well. Again he considered the reason behind it. When he was using magic he noticed how it operated.

The incantation wasn’t necessary, but it allowed people to feel the magic as it gathered. He studied his hand as he laid beside Artemis’ form. He felt the magic in the air, and it made sense why Artemis called it special energy. It was basically energy. It saturated everything around them. Another thing it reminded him of was the Force. A sort of presence around every living being, and it was connected to every living being. Using it meant directing it, controlling it, and of course he wondered if that meant corrupting it as well.

“Even in this dumpster fire of a game dark magic is taboo,” he said quietly, “It was mentioned that the users who studied dark magic were often kicked out of whatever nation they had been in. I guess that changing the magic into something darker might be something that could spread. Sort of like throwing a rotten apple in with a bunch of good ones. It’s going to spread the rot to everything else.”

Considering that he took the time to feel the magic there. It slowly shifted, going from cold, to fire, to water, to earth, and then to life or healing magic. Out of all of them that was his weakest form so far. He could use it, but it took him far more time to form a healing light than it did anything else. There was little doubt in his mind that the reason behind this was because he just wasn’t specifically gifted at healing magic. It wasn’t odd for someone to have a gift for one discipline and not have a gift for another.

Applebloom herself was gifted at potions and not gifted at summoning. He looked again at Artemis, and let ice form on the end of his fingers. It was juvenile, and he knew that, but at the same time it was going to be funny. He let the ice form perfectly, and then he lifted the sheet. His plan had been to reach around the cuff of Artemis’s shirt. He was planning on making her jump out of bed and exclaim it was cold. What he saw made him stop.

Artemis wasn’t wearing her uniform. She wasn’t wearing anything. She still had the form of a rabbit girl, and she hadn’t changed that at all, but he didn’t realize the extent of it. She looked completely normal. At least, from here she did. He was sure if he was get closer and look he could potentially see places where things didn’t look completely natural, but he wasn’t going to do that. He wasn’t because she was nude, in his bed, and his joke suddenly seemed far less funny.

He slowly got up, being careful not to disturb her. Some distant part of his mind considered his previous life. How waking up next to a nude girl was usually pretty awesome, but it wasn’t always something to be celebrated. He was still clothed, meaning he was still in his boxers, so there was that. He was reasonably certain nothing happened, but it didn’t stop his mind from screaming at him for the possibilities that he was just giving up.

He reminded that very perverted side of himself that Artemis wasn’t emotionally mature enough to commit to something like that, and he wasn’t going to take advantage of her. No matter how she looked, in his bed, completely nude. He closed his eyes, doing his best to think of anything not sexy. Having a teenage body again meant having the same problems again. He didn’t want to go there.

Not that it exactly mattered to his current body. The unwavering truth was that he was a teenage heterosexual male in bed with a female that had said that she wanted to be with him. The fact that he was emotionally more mature was the one saving grace. It did nothing for the massive case of blue balls he was going to have, but it absolutely did keep him from acting on his more base impulses. If he and Artemis ever got to that point he wanted it to be something that she absolutely wanted at that moment.

That wasn’t odd to him. That was just being respectful. Besides, there was a lot to still do, and he had a ton of things to get through. His coming here had been to find a wife. He actually had planned on that happening, but now he was considering the bigger picture. Marrying would be something he might consider, but it wouldn’t be the end all of it. It was going to be a sort of bonus. Instead he could learn as much as he could and apply that to his private island.

He could grow his crops, ensure that it was ran well, and live a nice and quiet life away from others. It was antisocial, and he knew it. He knew how antisocial it was, but it really seemed to feel right. Maybe it did because of how his job had affected him. In truth his previous life wasn’t exactly great. Working that call center job was about as close to purgatory as it could be. He felt like his entire existence was more or less just his working through sins that he hadn’t committed in order to escape.

That wasn’t really the case though. No, he understood more than anything that his job had been a job. There were other people there, and they all had to deal with the same kinds of calls he’d dealt with. Overly entitled people calling and complaining that they felt slighted because something they had purchased wasn’t acting exactly the way it had on the advertisement, or because they were too dumb to understand that submerging a cell phone in water was a good way to kill it.

Honestly, working that job had been exactly what made dealing with Delicate Emerald all the easier. She was pretty much like every single entitled Karen he had ever had to deal with. The same level of entitlement flowed through her. So, he just learned to deal with it. Again, he wondered how his Dad was able to do it. Gold Bit was a good man, and he certainly deserved better than Delicate Emerald.

He looked at Artemis again, and decided against attempting to wake her. He slowly started to get up, and noticed that she moved, Without missing a beat her arms reached out and wrapped around him. He felt her tightening her grip, and slowly she pulled herself closer to him. He felt her press against him, “Mmmm, Captain,” she said, her voice sounding sleepy, “Good Morning, is there anything I can help you with?”

He sat there, fighting the biological urges that were attempting to climb out and make themselves known. He didn’t want to take advantage of her, and that meant not taking advantage of her emotions for him. He wanted her to be emotionally mature enough to really grasp what she was suggesting, “Not at the moment, “He said, fighting himself, and understanding that he would be dealing with this on his own, “Right now I’m fine. But, why are you nude?”

She giggled, and it was strange to hear it come from her, “You allowed me to sleep in your bed. From what information I’ve gathered both from the old humans, and the books available in the various areas of the Academy it means that you intend to claim me. I am fine with this, and I want to allow it to happen. I am uncertain of how well we will mesh currently, but I am researching the possibility of creating a new droid to interact with you. Something that is more biological. I believe that it would be possible, and I could potentially create actual living tissue around metallic endoskeleton.”

She looked straight ahead for a moment, “I believe that I would like to keep my appearance much the same,” she said with a slight smile crossing her lips, “I may be incorrect, but it does appear that you seem to enjoy this form. If that is correct, then I have every reason to want to keep this form. It appears that you prefer demihumans. Perhaps they are more cordial than normal humans are.”

He breathed out, “Yeah, it’s too early to really go over this right now,” he said as he got out of bed, “I’m going to shower, and then I’ve got to prepare for the day. Artemis, I am sorry that I haven’t really asked before, but how exactly do you get clean? I mean do you shower, or what?”

She smiled at him, “Well, honestly the android bodies I use are able to shower, and at times I do so. Mostly to remove anything that is foreign and can hinder performance,” she said, “In my current form I believe that showering is needed because I need to show some evidence that I am no different from the other servants currently occupying the school. Shall I join you?”

He shook his head, “No, I’m good,” he said as he saw her smile, “Seriously, I’m fine.”

“My Captain, are you sure? It would appear that your body is arguing with you.”

He looked at her, “I’m sure,” he replied, “Look, I’m not sure exactly how things are going to work out between us. I don’t know where we’re going to end up, or how things are going to end up, but I want you to explore your own emotions. I can tell that you’re developing them, and I want you to learn more about yourself. Take the time that you need to figure out what it is that you want.”

She got up and stood there, “I want to assist my Captain, and I want to be with him always. I also want to ensure the complete and total destruction of any and all enemies of my Captain.”

The answer was straight forward, and it was honest. Her wants, her desires, they all seemed to focus on some part of him. Of course that made him happy, or at least it mostly made him happy. He still wanted her to figure out the things that she wanted for herself. Then again, she may never truly be able to do that. Despite how she looked Artemis was an artificial intelligence. She had been created for war, and she was adapting, but it didn’t mean that her programming would just be gone.

“Okay, is there anything that you would want, just for you?” he asked, trying to get her to consider the other possible options, “Is there something that you would consider to be a personal goal? Something that is important to you, and that you would like to see done. I’m asking because I’d like to know what it is that you would want personally. It doesn’t always have to align with what I’m doing, or what I want.”

She seemed to freeze for a moment, “My Captain, Copper,” she said, saying his name, which felt oddly pleasant, “There are a multitude of things that I want. I want you, and I am not lying about that. It is something beyond the scope of my programming as well. I was never meant to develop feelings of attraction. I was meant to serve, and calculate how our forces would stand. But being attracted, desiring intimate contact, wanting to be be held, to be dominated, to allow access to what I consider part of my body in an intimate fashion, these were not things I was programmed to have.”

She smiled at him, “So, I do not lie when I say that it is what I desire. However, I can understand your reluctance,” she stated as she presented herself to him, “I believe that you are worried that I am being driven by the flurry of emotions that I currently feel. That my decisions are being made solely on the prospect of where my personal whims are heading. In that regard, you would be very correct. I am allowing how I feel to dictate where I am going.”

She smiled at him, “It’s so new, exciting, and it feels…” she stopped and her eyes seemed to widen, “It feels, That is something else that is new. I feel things. Not the tactile touch, but rather I feel them emotionally. I feel a connection that I doubt I was supposed to feel. So, Captain, I offer myself to you knowing that I am new to this. I offer myself because I want you to want me as badly as I want you.”

He studied her, and he shook his head, “And I want you to understand your emotions more,” he replied after a moment, “I want you to understand yourself. God help me I want to give you what you want, but I don’t want to be taking advantage of you. It would be wrong for me to. I don’t want the fact that I’m your Captain, that I in essence own you, to be the reason for this.”

She looked at him, and he could see the confusion in her expression, “My Captain, you do understand that our primary relationship will not change, correct?” she asked, her voice sounding worried, “I mean, what I am will never change. I will always be Artemis. To be more specific I will always be your Artemis. I will stand against those who would harm or attempt to destroy you. That will never change.”

She smiled, “What has the capability of change is that I want to become more to you. I don’t just want to be your tool of war, but I want to experience other things as well,” she stated, “I want to know what it is like to be the object of affection, to know what it is like to be cared for, loved, desired, and even dominated to some degree.”

He looked at her, “So, basically you want me to get past whatever hangups I have, and pursue you, right?”

She nodded, “That is it, granted in a far more simplified manner,” she replied, “But that is what I would like. I would like for you to desire me as much as I am desiring you.”

He looked at her, and she was still nude. Her body was practically perfect in how she looked. It was difficult to see the small separations that her disguise currently had. For all rights and purposes she looked like a normal woman. Granted a woman that had the body of an athlete. She was fit, and she had a set of abs on her. They were defined, but not overly so. Her body was lean, designed for quick movements, and yet it did nothing to distract from her overall beauty. What she was offering was something that every teenage boy would have dreamed of. It was a chance to have a lover that would never defy him, and that would always desire him. So why was it so difficult to even consider it?

“Captain, would it be better if I attempt to pursue and woo you?” she asked as she stepped forward, “Would you prefer for me to learn the art of dating, and apply that?”

He smiled at her, “Actually,” he said as he looked at her, “Why don’t we both do that? Again, I am uncertain of how things will go, but why don’t we both attempt to pursue one another. We can date, and we can see how things unfurl. That will at least make it feel like we are being completely sincere with ourselves.”

She nodded, “Then, as my first attempt, at this new direction, please allow me to join you in the shower. I can wash your back, and you may return the favor.”

He somehow managed to keep from laughing at her reasoning. Her idea was to move past all of it, and give him the physical attention that she likely believed he wanted, “Maybe at some other point, but for now why don’t we shower separately.”

“Very well,” she replied, a slight pout forming, “However, I believe that you would have enjoyed my attention.”

He had absolutely no doubt that he would have.

Chapter 11

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Eleven

“Welcome to Labyrinth Raiding’s first real test. Today we will be going into the Crystal Labyrinth. It is a perfect place to experience dealing with some basic monsters. This labyrinth is famous for the crystal insects that reside inside of it,” Professor Honeypott said as she walked in front of them, “Most impressively is the crystal scorpions. Those are incredibly difficult to fight, and even more difficult to defend against. They attack in groups of no less than five, and one of them is dangerous enough to give seasoned adventurers a problem. Luckily, for us, they mostly reside on the eighth level down. We will be focusing on the first through third floors.”

Copper listened to Professor Honeywell, and instantly he wondered about the crystal scorpions. If they were dangerous enough to give people serious problems then why even use this labyrinth? Of course he’d actually been down to that level in the game, and he did run across the crystal scorpions then. What she was saying wasn’t wrong. In the game they were powerful enough to take a character out with a single strike, but they were slow, and honestly they were weak against traditional weapons. Magic was almost useless on them, but normal concussive weapons could shatter them like glass.

Which, it was one of the reasons he brought the magi-gun his dad had given him. Its ability to switch between normal ammunition and magic ammunition was invaluable. It would allow him to deal with one of the crystal scorpions easily enough, if they ran into one. Of course there were the ants, the worms, and of course the wasps that lived down here. All of them tended to be more trouble than the scorpions. The scorpions attacks could be dodged, but the small insects could swarm far easier.

“I’m going to separate the classes up into three groups. Those groups will be going to the first, second, and third floors. Those going to the third floor do your best to stay away from the teleporting room. There is a very real chance that it will send you to the middle of the labyrinth, and quite honestly there’s only a handful of the professors here that can get there in any kind of time to save you,” she said as she studied them, “Of those I am one of them, and honestly I can think of better things to do than to save your sorry butts because you wanted to go exploring.”

She moved toward them, “I will be tapping your shoulders, and I will be saying a number. Go stand with the others that have the same number. She began and he watched as she neared him, “Three,” she said before moving past him and taping on another student’s shoulder. He could see Artemis’ excitement about going to the third floor. For her it would be a chance to study naturally occurring magic, and of course to see how well it could be altered or defused. One thing he could say honestly about her was that she took the chance to learn seriously.

Slowly the numbers ticked by, and then finally she tapped the final student. He walked toward the others, and saw that Applebloom was standing near a small group, “Ugh, the scholarship student is in our group?” one of them said, “How repulsive.”

He glared at the girl that had said it. He moved toward her, “Hey, glad to see you with us,” he said causing the others to look at him in disdain, “So, your ability with potions might come in handy. Especially any that can be used as sonic attacks. After all, I’m sure that everyone here remembers that most of the crystal creatures are weak against sonic attacks that sound at the same frequency as their internal harmonics.”

There was quiet for a moment, “Of course we did you new money idiot,” the girl said, “I mean honestly, it’s such a simple thing.”

He watched as she flipped her hair, turned away from him, and headed with the others, “Sorry about that,” he said as he looked at Applebloom, “Honestly, people like that are annoying. So, I’m actually glad to see a friendly face in this. Have you been in a dungeon before?”

She shook her head and looked around, “Thanks,” she said, “Ah cain’t say much though. Ah’m here ‘cause Ah happened to be good at makin’ potions and apparently Ah got a pretty deep well of mana. Not that Ah ever really tested it. Ah gotta figure that thar’s more folks out there that’s better suited fer the scholarship than Ah was.”

He shook his head, “Look, being modest is nice, but accept that you’re here because people believed in you. Besides, it’s a chance to make friends.”

She smiled at him, “Right now, the only one that’s been friendly is ya. Which, are ya mah friend?”

He shrugged, “I don’t mind to be,” he admitted, “And I’m sure that Artemis feels the same.”

He looked at Artemis who seemed to be studying her, “I do not mind,” she replied, “Although, I would like to know what your intentions are toward my Captain.”

Applebloom smiled, “Well, jest bein’ friends right now, which, that’s fine, right?”

“It is acceptable,” Artemis replied, “Captain, how do we want to explore the third floor?”

He thought back to the game, “We stay mostly on the southernside,” he said as he considered it, “From what I’ve seen that keeps us away from the teleportation room. The last thing we need is to be sent down to a level where there are enemies that could hurt any of our group. I mean we can’t be everywhere at once.”

He looked to see Prince Apollo who was milling around with the threes. Having him in the same floor would be interesting. Especially since it meant that there would be guards stationed at the edge of the floors. No one wanted to allow anything to happen to the crown prince. Sure the prince himself was pretty clueless about things. That had been one of the problems with trying to get him as a love interest in the game. It took expert charisma to even get to the point of being considered. Whoever Satin was she had the kind of charisma that was needed. It certainly made it feel like she was saying all of the right things to him.

He stopped thinking about it, and instead led everyone toward the tunnel that led down to the third floor. The problem was he hadn’t realized that Professor Honeypot hadn’t said anything yet. For a moment everyone watched, and then Professor Honeypot cleared her throat, “Mr. Plum, a moment if you don’t mind,” she said causing him to freeze. He tried to think if she’d told them the directions on the labyrinth yet, and he realized that even if she had, he hadn’t been listening to her. She walked closer to him, “So, I’m going to guess that you’ve already been in this labyrinth, correct?”

He looked at her, and then he nodded. Sure, he’d been in it in the game, but he’d been in it all the same, “I see,” she replied, “Then of course you know the route you’re taking is the direct tunnel to Level three. It bypasses both level one and level two. I’m honestly impressed that you want to go directly there. However, this is a learning experience for everyone, and everyone needs to know the traditional layout of the labyrinth. So, for now we’ll be going the normal tunnels, and we’ll leave the shortcuts created by some of our honored ancestors alone.”

“Yes ma’am,” he replied, “I’ll go the normal routes.”

She nodded, “However, once you’ve gotten to your level, and you’ve spent the required three hours there, then please feel free to take the tunnel back up. I will not a problem with it then.”

He studied her for a moment, “Professor Honeypot, ma’am, you do understand that it’s going to take at least an hour per level to go down to the level. That means that the students on the third level are going to be in the labyrinth for no less than five hours.”

She smiled, “Ah, and good at math too,” she replied, “Yes, I know that, and I’m perfectly fine with it. This class has permission to run the entire course of the day. I want everyone to get experience here, and I see no better chance than to have those of you going to the level below going through the first and second levels first.”

He nodded, but he wanted to voice his distaste with it. After all it meant that he could end up carrying part of the class themselves. He could see Satin near Price Apollo, and she was telling him that she was going to see if one of the other students would trade with her so that she could go with him. Beside her was another of the love interests, and that was Platinum Reserve. The silver haired boy was skilled at being a swordsman, but he had confidence issues when it came to magic.

His entire thing in the game was to build his confidence, and show him that even if he couldn’t master expansive magic he could master one or two disciplines and that would be enough to help him as a budding adventurer. He was indeed powerful in his own right, but Copper had always thought he was a little distant in the game.

“Your highness,” he said, his voice smooth as silk, “I shall ensure the safety of Ms. Satin. At no point will she hurt for a single thing. I will personally ensure that she not only survives, but that she is able to thrive down on level two,” he stated before giving his hand to Prince Apollo, “I ask only that you take care of yourself as well.”

“Of course Platinum,” the prince replied, “I shall watch over myself, and Satin, please stay close to Platinum Reserve. His skill with the blade are second to none.”

He wanted to make a throwing up motion, but decided not to. It wasn’t worth it, and he really didn’t want to cause more issues than they needed at the Moment, “My Prince,” Diamond Tiara said as she walked close to him, “I shall personally ensure that you do well on this test.”

“Diamond,” he replied, his voice sounding apologetic, but firm, “Please, I am not interested. I no longer want you as a consort. I’ve expressed this to my mother, and my father. I have told them my reasons, and they are willing to dissolve the engagement as long as your father agrees. Please, we are going to be nothing to one another soon. I would rather you simply stay away from me.”

Even Copper could tell how much that had to hurt, “Your highness, please, I only ever wanted to make you happy. I have spent my entire life up to this point dedicating myself to becoming your bride. I want to be perfect for you. Is that so wrong?”

He shook his head, “You see my station, my position, and not me. You don’t know me, not truly, and I don’t want to deal with you anymore. Can you not understand? Does that not ring true in your mind? Do you not see how fruitless it is to pursue something that will never be?” he asked as he studied her, “There is nothing, absolutely nothing, that will ever make me want to rekindle what we have never truly had. Surely you can understand something as direct as that.”

She looked hurt, but backed up, “I will wait,” she confessed, “ I will allow you to experience things, although it will hurt greatly, but please, understand that I do love you. I want to be your bride. It is my one true desire.”

He finally turned toward her, “Then it is a desire that will never happen. I swear, I want nothing to do with you. How can you not understand something so simple as that?!”

Copper could see the expression on Diamond Tiara’s face. The pain and anguish was something he’d seen and experienced a hundred times before. That being rejected, and being told how rejected they were in front of everyone else. It was a look that told him exactly how hurt she was. He watched, and he hated it for her, but at the same time he didn’t want to get mixed up in it. She was a main character. She was the main antagonist for the story, but with Applebloom not in the position of the protagonist he wasn’t sure where that meant she fit now.

He shook his head. It didn’t matter. It wasn’t a game anymore. It was his life. Sure, things still fit and followed the game’s logic. He’d found Artemis because of the game, and he made his way through the labyrinth where One Eye Mash’s treasure was because of the game. He made everything work because of how the game had worked. So, it wasn’t the game, but the logic of the game worked here. Which that still irked him. The game was a certifiable dumpster fire. It was horrible. How it was as popular as it was blew his mind. It shouldn’t have been so popular, but then again maybe it was because it was a trash game.

“Ain’t right,” Applebloom said, her voice sounding irritated, “Ah mean, she cares fer him, and he ain’t givin’ her a chance.”

He looked at her, “Sometimes people’s views and thoughts change. Sure, I don’t think that it’s right, but at the same time it’s not my monkeys, not my zoo,” he said which caused her to study him, “What I mean is that it’s not my problem. Sure, it sucks, but I’m not part of the problem, and I don’t really plan on getting in the middle of it. I don’t see a reason to do so.”

She shook her head, “Ah guess,” she admitted, “Kinda hate that there ain’t nobody gonna do nothin’ ‘bout it though.”

He heard Artemis move slightly, “Yes, I understand,” she said, “It is refusing the act, but does that make us guilty?”

He felt that lesson coming back to bite him in the ass again. He began to say something when he looked at the situation, “This isn’t war,” he said, his voice simple, “What’s happening is a relationship is ending. It’s between the two of them, and if there is anyone guilty there it is the one who caused the rift. Honestly, I believe that she would be better off without the Prince. She’s intelligent, and she is capable.”

Artemis nodded, “But, isn’t the phrase, all is fair in love and war?”

He shook his head, “That is grasping, and you know it,” he said before he looked at them. He saw Diamond Tiara move away from the Prince, and he saw the heart sick look on her face. It was something that she didn’t deserve. Sure, she’d been the antagonist in the game, but right now she was just a girl that was hurting. He breathed out, “Hey, everything okay?”

She stopped, and he saw her focus land on him, “What concern is it of yours?” she asked, her voice sounding a bit haughty, “I am fine.”

He watched as she mustered up the mask she must have been used to wearing, and she moved forward. He had to admit that she was strong in a way that was respectable. He could see her grace and power. It was something that he had no doubt she’d grown into. He didn’t know too much about her parents, but that again was mostly because he didn’t focus on the lore as much as he really should have. He knew that there was quite a bit about them, and he knew that her father was a fair and just Duke, but other than that he wasn’t really sure.

“She is not fine,” Artemis remarked, “She is admirable at hiding the fact, but I can sense the slight change in pitch when it comes to her voice, additionally I can sense the slight hesitation she has in her actions. These are signs of distress and uncertainty. Still, she has done an impressive job of appearing confident and strong.”

He watched as Applebloom nodded, “Eeeyup, she’s upset and that’s the gospel truth,” she said as she looked toward where she was walking, “Wouldn’t be right ta let her go without a friend ta lean on.”

He nodded, “Okay, I get it,” he said as he followed them, “Let’s see if we can get her to let us in a little. Not saying that she’s going to, but hey, maybe she will, and if she does then maybe she’ll be able to handle being rejected. I mean, it’s a possibility.”

He walked toward the direction both Artemis and Applebloom were walking toward. The entrance to the first level of the labyrinth was pretty much what he remembered. The crystal walls had small holes in them, looking almost like grid work. He knew that these holes had been homes of the crystal ants. For the most part, they weren’t overly difficult, but they did have the problem of swarming. When they swarmed it was when they were the major problem.

Alone each ant could be beaten by a single wind spell. It would basically pick it up, and toss it against a wall destroying it. For all rights and purposes pretty much anyone at any level could handle a single crystal ant. It was handling two or three hundred of them at once. Which was pretty much how they swarmed. He looked ahead to see Diamond Tiara standing at the first few steps of the labyrinth.

He was going to say something when he heard the heart breaking sobs coming from her. She sight of her shoulders moving with each sob, and the realization that they had unfortunately gotten far too close to what was going on. His first impulse was to back away, but it wasn’t Appleblooms. He watched as the girl moved toward her, “Hey, Ah know we dun’t really know one another, but do ya need someone ta talk ta?”

She shook her head, “No,” she replied, “I shouldn’t be breaking down like this. Please, forget that it happened.”

With that she moved forward, and he watched as someone with a broken heart walked ahead of them.

Chapter 12

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Twelve

“Thank you,” Diamond Tiara said, as she accepted the hand up, “I suppose that I am not in the state of mind to be doing this.”

Her magically protected clothes had kept the mandibles of the crystal ants from getting through them, but they had still managed to leave bruises due to their attempting to swarm her. Copper nodded, breathing out, and taking a moment to study where they were. Saving Diamond Tiara had been something more of a reflex than a purposeful thought. She hadn’t been truly watching where she was going, and she stepped into an area where the ants were active.

From there it was a matter of moving and acting instead of planning the actions. Luckily both Applebloom and Artemis had been there to help him. True to her word Artemis only had to observe their tactics once to be prepared for it. The moment she observed how they attacked she was able to counter, and that counter had helped ensure that the tide was truly turned. In essence, he had seen her move faster than should have been possible, and her actions had caused the crystal ants to shatter like glass.

His own attacks had done much the same, and to his surprise Applebloom had actually somehow managed to cause some of the ants to freeze in place, and where they were small trees were magically growing now. He couldn’t be a hundred percent sure, but it appeared that they were in fact apple trees. There was a part of him that was questioning how this could even happen, but at the same time he was happy to just leave it up to magic, and go on about his life.

“You’re welcome,” he said, after a few moments of catching his breath and thinking, “Want to get whatever it is off of your mind? I’ve always been told that if there’s something bothering you the only way to take its power is to get it out. At that point it’s not as strong as it had been.”

She looked at the floor, “Prince Apollo,” she said after a moment, “I’ve been raised, since our betrothal when I was four, to become a perfect bride for him. I’ve studied etiquette, diplomatic affairs, policies of our fair land, and even how to perform other wifely duties,” she said, her voice hitching slightly, “Now, now I face a very uncertain future. I want to believe that this is a passing fling. That he will come to his senses, and that he will understand how much I care for him.”

Copper listened and nodded, “Okay, sure I can get that, but what happens if it doesn’t happen?” he asked, causing her to glare at him, “Look, I’m not trying to piss you off purposefully. I’m asking an honest question. What happens if he doesn’t come to his senses, or if this isn’t just a fling? What if he’s truly fallen in love with someone else?”

She shook her head, “I will be disgraced, as will my family,” she replied, her voice sounding hurt and weary, “To have an engagement ended, especially one to royalty, looks horrible upon the maiden. It is considered to be their fault that things fell apart. For me, it would mean that I was not able to hold his attention, and more to the point that I likely was the one that was unfaithful. The public opinion of my family will drop, and it will take my father some careful negotiations to repair that opinion.”

He nodded, “I see, and where will that leave you?”

She shrugged, “I most likely will be married off to some low level noble. Someone that is of far less standing, and someone that would marry me simply so that he could claim to have bed a higher noble. I will be a trophy wife at best. Likely it will be a poorer family, not that it matters. Such is simply the end result.”

She looked at him, “How does this take the power of what’s going on? I still feel lost,” she asked, “I mean is it supposed to somehow make me feel better?”

He extended a hand, “It helps you because it gives you people that understand your problems,” he said, “It also gives you help from those same people. Look, right now I think that you could use some friends. I mean, honestly, I would think that you could, right?”

She studied him, “I have followers that often attend to me,” she said before she leaned against the wall, “But they’re not truly friends. They are lower nobles that want to climb socially by being associated with me. The moment my fall is complete I am sure that they will detach themselves from me. It would only make sense.”

“Well, then people that don’t care about climbing socially should be the kind of people you surround yourself with,” he said as he looked around, “That means that those people aren’t going to give two shits about what’s happening between you and the prince. Well not socially anyway. They’re going to care about your feelings, but not about the prince and his cronies.”

She laughed, “You’re a funny noble, aren’t you?” she asked, her voice having a small musical sound to it, “Someone that has climbed to the status that you are through your own work. You’re new money, but you’re quite observant.”

“My Captain is,” Artemis stated, “He is very observant, and what he says is true. In the end Prince Apollo appears to be foolish. His decisions seem to be swayed by the actions of a girl, and likely he has no self control.”

Diamond Tiara laughed, “Oh, I can vouch for that,” she said after stopping for a moment, “Prince Apollo is nothing like his mother or father. Well, perhaps like his father when he was younger, if the stories are to be believed,” she stated, “I haven’t heard everything, but apparently the king was rather restless and prone to foolish actions when he was a younger man.”

Again Copper wished that he had paid more attention to the lore of the game instead of just trying to finish it out and get a hundred percent. Instead he had more or less just powered through it, using the microtransaction in the form of Artemis to pretty much get through the harder levels. Still, he did remember some about the king. King Baked Bean if he remembered correctly. That was something that had struck him as funny. Maybe that’s why he remembered, but other than that he didn’t remember much about it.

“We need to move toward the second floor, and then to the third,” he said as he finished catching his breath, “Although for now I think that the way we do it needs to be a little bit better of a formation. I’ll take point, Artemis, would you mind taking the right flank, Applebloom if you’ll take the left flank that will leave Diamond in the rear.”

He heard her sigh, “I am capable of holding my own,” she said as she neared him, “I understand that I wasn’t in the right mind, but I believe that I could be of use.”

He nodded, “I know,” he said as he looked toward her, “Look, I’m asking you to take rear not just because of your emotional well-being, but also because the rear is sometimes the place where things can sneak up on a group. Having someone that is capable, and observant, helps in situations like that. Artemis is an accomplished fighter, and since a lot of enemies come from the front and the right side it means that she’ll help to field them out. Applebloom on the left side gives her time to go for potions to help use while we’re fighting, and that leaves you to support from the rear.”

She nodded again after a moment, “I see,” she said before she sighed, “It does make sense, but it doesn’t mean that I specifically like it. I could be of use on either side.”

He nodded, “I get that, and again I understand, but I want to make sure that we’re covered in the rear. You are observant. I know that you are, and that’s because of how you were talking to Prince Apollo. You were trying to talk to in a way that wouldn’t offend him, but would let him know your intentions. At no time were you making blanket statements. You were keeping your talk on point, and you were leading. That kind of observance is exactly what we need in the rear making sure that nothing can sneak up on us.”

With that she finally conceded, and he nodded, “Okay, since we’re not supposed to skip levels, we’re going to follow the normal path down,” he said, knowing that what he had just said would be the exact kind of thing to draw attention. He hoped that they wouldn’t think too much about it as they walked. The natural stone staircase to the next level was something that didn’t have monsters on it.

In the game he had believed that it was because the developers didn’t want to go through the trouble of animating the attack scenes taking place on the stairs, but since he’d been in this world for real he learned that monsters that were on various levels typically didn’t travel to other levels. The only ones that did were stronger monsters, and even then most of them weren’t designed to take stairs. Those that could typically stayed away from where the stronger monsters were. It was fairly obvious that they didn’t want to take the chance of being attacked and killed by something stronger the lower they went.

Basically, they had evolved to understand that the staircases were associated with danger, and so they stayed away from them. It was honestly about as good of a reason as he believed that he was going to get, and it was better than just accepting that it was magic. Besides, that had been written by one of the adventurers that he’d been reading about for this class. If that adventurer stated it was so, then it likely was so.

He saw the odd green light of the second level as they stepped into it. The first level had mostly been white light, glowing from the crystals that made up the level itself, but here the crystals were green, and they glowed a sickly color as they walked. It almost looked to be the same color green as old computer terminals were that used D.O.S. from back in the 80’s. He moved slowly, trying to make sure that he wasn’t going past anything. For a moment there was nothing, and then he heard the soft buzzing sound.

The sound was almost like windchimes were mixed with the buzzing of wasps and he held himself ready. He watched, and he saw one climbing out of the wall. Just like in the game it was made of a green crystal, its stinger was black, and its eyes were both fluctuating between green and black. Without missing a beat he lifted not the magi-gun, mostly because he was determined to use it on anything stronger, and instead he lifted the short sword he’d brought with him.

He stepped forward, using the blade in a quick fashion, and hit just behind the head of the wasp. It stung the air for a moment before the body fell behind the head. He reached down and stabbed the body. When he did it began to fade, and he reached out and took the core itself. It was something that would be divided up among them, but with the ants’ core they were going to be making a small mint off of the labyrinth. He looked at the others, “Okay, we’re dealing with crystal wasps. So, be careful, mind the walls, and keep your attacks short and precise. They pack a vicious sting, and we don’t want to have to leave too soon.”

Copper remembered from the game how the crystal wasps acted. Much like the ants they would swarm, but there was usually a scout or two sent out before that happened. As he recalled if the scout was destroyed earlier enough then it wouldn’t be able to alert the others. Since everything else seemed to follow the same logic as the dumpster fire of a game did then he assumed that this would be more of the same.

In essence all he would need to do is destroy the scout, and that would ensure that the swarm never came. They could collect the cores from the scouts, and it would make sure that none of them were stung. All in all that was about as good of a plan as he could come up with at the moment. Move forward, take care of the scouts, and then make it to the third level. As they moved he kept his eye out for the crystal wasps.

After another ten minutes of walking he saw another scout, and he quickly dispatched it. Like the last one he ensured that it was dead, collected the core, and place it with the others. There were currently a hundred and fifty cores in their collection. Most of which had been the crystal ants. The hundred and fifty between the four of them wouldn’t be bad, but he had a feeling before it was over it would be closer to being a hundred and eighty or two hundred.

He paid attention to the walls, to the ceiling, and he looked for any signs of the crystal wasps as they walked. He didn’t want any one of them getting stung and being put out of commission. Sure, being stung might not hurt Artemis, but he wasn’t sure, and he didn’t want to take the chance. They moved together, working in the formation that he’d suggested, and he found that it wasn’t long before they had finally reached the staircase. He had never been so happy to see that this world followed that stupid game’s logic.

“HELP!” a voice shouted from behind them. He closed his eyes, hating this moment, and he turned around, “I know that it’s not our job.”

Diamond Tiara shook her head, “No, we have a duty as fellow students to help other students,” she said, her voice prim and proper, “Let us go and deal with this.”

They moved quickly and what he saw was a collection of wasps surrounding about six students. He didn’t waste time. Moving forward he used the same tactic as he had before. Slicing through one of the wasps and letting it drop. He saw Artemis move and do the same. She quickly moved her hand, allowing it to break through the wasp before her. Applebloom threw a potion at the wall, and when she did a high pitch sound echoed for a moment.

He watched as the rest of the wasps fluctuated for a moment, and then they shattered. There among the students were two that were wounded. The out six, that they had seen, seemed to be fine. But with the wounded was the one girl that had snapped back at him, and of course spoke down to Applebloom. Beside her was a girl he didn’t know at all. He looked at both of them and then at the others, “How long ago where they stung?”

There was some silence, “Look, I need to know,” he said, his voice firm, “The longer the venom stays in their system the worse it is for them. If it’s been about a minute then the worst they’re going to suffer is a couple of days of nausea and headaches. If it’s been longer than that, it could result in death.”

Finally one of the boys answered, “They were stung when we turned the corner. There was a lone wasp, and we decided to leave it alone. It wouldn’t be worth the trouble of killing it,” he said, his voice sounding frightened, “I mean, what purpose does killing a single one do?”

He groaned, “It was a scout, you twit,” he replied, “It was the lookout, and when it spotted you it infomed the others. They work together like that. That’s how they attack, and how they’re so good at their jobs. Letting the single one go was a good way of inviting trouble,” he said before he looked at Applebloom, “Do you happen to have any antivenom for the crystal wasps? Something that would help purge it from their systems?”

She dug around for a moment and brought out a couple of pieces of blacken roots, “Black Root,” she said as she neared them, “It’s a natural healing agent, and it causes most magical venom to leave the body quickly. Although it’s not pleasant in the slightest.”

He nodded, “I don’t think that they’re in the situation to complain about how it works,” he said, “Go ahead and give it to them.”

He watched as she quickly tore the roots into pieces, took out a small bowl and a small stone that she began to use to grind the pieces. He watched as she finished grinding them into a paste, and then she took that paste and carefully smeared it on their tongues. Both girls made a face when she did, but it was the rude one that awoke first. Her eyes darted around, and she looked almost panicked. Copper waited for a moment until she leaned forward, “Oh sweet goddesses, I’m going to be…” she started before she puked up something terrible. A moment later she cried, “That was awful, I don’t know how it could get any worse!”

Almost as if the very universe itself decided to show her how it could be worse a massive fart left her. The sound was akin to a foghorn being sounded on a foggy morning near the sea, and the smell could only be described as the very stench of the damned in the forth circle of hell. The fact that the fart had sounded wet did not make anyone feel better. The girl’s eyes squeezed shut and she looked to be quite upset, “Please,” she whimpered, “Please don’t tell anyone.”

Somehow Copper believed that her surviving the labyrinth would spread quickly, and so would any insults that were going to be hurled at her.

Chapter 13

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Thirteen

The girl they’d saved ended up losing whatever faux friendships she had quickly. Copper didn’t like the idea of getting too friendly with too many of the students, but he understood what it was to be singled out. The girl, for good or bad, had been singled out because of her reaction to the very potion that saved her life. Sure, he could have possibly gotten her to the entrance of the labyrinth in time, but there was no guarantee. So, instead he had made the best decision they had at the moment. That decision had saved her, and in return it had practically knocked her down several pegs.

She was on a low enough ladder that she was sticking close to them, and more specifically to him and Applebloom, “I feel so violated,” she said as they made their way toward the staircase that led to the third floor, “I… Everyone there heard what happened. I’m hopeful that no one will say a word. But they will, won’t they?” She asked, her voice sounding depressed, “I suppose I deserve it. I mean I basically told everyone that attacking a single insect seemed meaningless. I guess that’s how you managed to get through the wasps, wasn’t it?”

Copper didn’t stop as they made their way down, “Crystal wasps, like the ants, are not overly powerful. What they have instead of power is overwhelming numbers. A crystal wasp’s sting is enough to incapacitate an adventurer fairly quickly. If left alone it can kill,” he said as they moved, “This was all covered in the reading material, and if you’ve ever gone to a labyrinth before then you would know to research it as much as possible.”

She seemed to quiet down a bit, “I suppose I deserve that,” she replied, “I mean I’m a third year now, and I should have known this. I haven’t really done the labyrinth classes before though. I didn’t see much of a point. I mean, really I just planned on marrying and running my family’s lands. More specifically, I was going to run our textile business. It’s a good living, and there’s no need for raiding labyrinths in it.”

He stopped and looked back at her. Her hair was red and gold, her skin tone more of a coppery color, and her eyes were a bluish green. It reminded him of sea foam. For some reason he remembered her character from the game, but he was having a hard time remembering why he remembered her. Then it occurred to him. She was supposed to die in the labyrinth. She was part of the tutorial for the game itself. She’d been someone that flaunted the fact that she came from a prestigious family, and that she didn’t need to follow the same rules as the others.

“Everyone will let it go,” he said as he looked at her, “Maybe it will make rounds, but people will move on with their lives. This won’t really amount to much.”

She shivered, “I can’t understand how it will just simply not be the talk of the school for decades to come! Sunset Shimmer, of the Shimmer bloodline defiled herself in front of all of her classmates, and did so because she acted foolishly in a labyrinth!” she exclaimed, her voice raising in pitch, “I mean I… Well… I ripped ass! There’s no other way of saying it! I completely ripped ass in front of everyone. Oh… Oh no… I ripped ass in front of Spear.. He’s one of Platinum Reserve’s followers! I’ll never be able to get his attention now!”

She fell to her knees, “My life is over!”

Copper looked at her, “Will you please pick yourself up?” he asked, his voice firm, “Look, I get it, you’re mortified, and sure it was embarrassing, but it’s not the end of the fuckin’ world. For fuck’s sake it’s just a bodily function. So what if a few people heard it?”

She glared at him, “It’s just a bodily function?” she asked, her voice nearing panic, “Just a bodily function?! Do you not understand exactly what it means? I won’t find a husband now. I’ll be doomed to have a bunch of animals as companions because no one else will want to be near a girl that can’t control her bodily functions!”

He shook his head, “You are being absolutely ridiculous,” he said, his voice betraying a little amusement, “I mean, stop and think about it. Who’s going to care in a couple of years?”

She breathed in, “I’ll be graduated by then you new money idiot!” she exclaimed, “I’ll be graduated, and without a husband. I might as well wear a sign that says that I’m a failure at finding a prime piece of bachelor real estate.”

He shook his head, “Maybe not think of guys as real estate?” he said before turning around, “I mean would it hurt to get to know someone, to learn about them, to ask what they like, what they enjoy, maybe find out if the two of you even mesh?” he asked as he walked toward the third floor, “Then maybe you could find out if there would even be something there. Instead of gunning for someone simply because of status.”

She shook in place, “That’s idiotic!” she exclaimed, “The only reason to find someone is to find if they have the proper breeding and noble class to be worth the time and effort. Otherwise there is simply no point in it. A person might as well just say that they’re simply marrying for love. Who would do something so blatantly stupid?”

“I love the prince,” Diamond Tiara said, “I wanted to marry him not because of his royal status, or because of his looks, but because I had thought that I knew him, and that the person he was had potential. I saw someone that could be a great man, a wonderful husband, and now I am so unsure of myself. I wonder if my love for him was seeing what I had hoped to be there.”

“That’s my point!” she exclaimed, “Marrying for love is dumb!”

Copper stopped, “Okay, marrying for love isn’t stupid. It’s the best reason, but we are not talking about marriage right now. We’re dealing with the worms. So, be quiet, step lightly, and walk with me toward the center. Once there we might have a better chance of defending ourselves.”

“Who cares about the worms?” Sunset said, her voice carrying her hurt, “I’m talking about an important aspect here! I’m meant to find a husband and continue the Shimmer bloodline! That’s my sacred duty!” she exclaimed her voice sounding distraught, “I mean I guess someone that’s new money wouldn’t really understand that, but your grandchildren will! They’re going to understand what it means to keep your bloodline going, and to keep your family strong!”

Engaging her would be pointless and he knew it. Currently she was in the middle of the group, because unlike Diamond Tiara she actually was useless. She didn’t have even an ounce of what he’d consider battle potential. Instead she was complaining about the fact that she’d farted, or ripped ass as she called it, in front of so many of her classmates. Sure, it was embarrassing, but it wasn’t the end of the world by any means. At the same time she was being overly dramatic, and she was acting like her entire life was over because of what was going on.

“What is that you excell at?” he asked as they walked, “Obviously if you’re a third year then you must have a class that you’re better at than everyone else, so what it that class?”

There was some quiet, “I’m actually very skilled in defensive magic,” she said, her voice holding some pride, “I’m able to cast barriers, and depending where I am I can call upon entire walls made of earth. I was told that my true potential rests in being the shield for a group that was raiding a labyrinth. I mean I guess that’s impressive, but really it’s not very flattering. I like the idea of being a gallant warrioress who is able to woo all of her male companions with her abilities and looks.”

He shook his head, “This isn’t a cheap romance novel,” he said without thinking, “Things don’t just fall into neat little packages so easily in the real world. If you want to be a warrioress then work on it. Use your natural talents to your advantage, and work on the ones that you’re not as good at. Take the time to develop the skills you want. That or remain completely useless.”

“I’m not useless!” she exclaimed, “I am Sunset Shimmer of the Shimmer bloodline! My daddy is in the lower fifth of nobility, and my great grandfather was the one that found one of the largest islands, completely uninhabited, and he gave it to the kingdom! I am from a distinguished line!”

He finally stopped and turned toward her, “Sure, your great grandfather earned his right to be a noble. He earned his position by fighting with all he had, and he most likely trained every damned day so that he would get better. He was, by all rights, an adventurer. You, not so much. You’ve fallen low, and I’ve got to think that he would be humiliated by your attitude and actions. You’ve demonstrated exactly how little you’re able to ascend, and it is saddening.”

He turned back around, not taking the time to see the expression that likely crossed her face. He didn’t need to see it. Sure, maybe he didn’t need to lay it out there like that, but damn it the girl needed to understand that she wasn’t the end all of students and lines. She was, at best, a spoiled little girl that was trying to get things too far from her reach. In attempting to do so the universe finally hit her with a little bit of karma, and she didn’t like getting her first spanking, metaphorically speaking, in her life.

“Take it back,” she said her voice quivering behind him, “Take that back right now.”

He rolled his eyes as he walked, “Why?” he asked as he continued toward the center of the labyrinth? “Am I wrong? Have you attempted to improve in order to show that you deserve your seat of power? Have you done a single thing to prove that you deserve to be here?”

There was silence, “Work on yourself, improve yourself, and become a better person inside and out. Do the work, and you’ll see what it takes to be a noble. It’s not something you just inherit, but it’s something you earn,” he stated, his voice firm, “It’s something that you put the work in for, and something that is granted when those above you take notice of your abilities and power. The moment you prove that you are more than just a warm body capable of living off of your ancestors’ achievements is the moment that you become a true noble.”

He finally stopped and looked at the labyrinth itself. Just like the game he’d been following the exact trek toward the center. Even though there weren't a whole lot of crystal worms in the way he was going they should have found at least one by this point. Especially since Sunset was acting like a spoiled brat and complaining so loudly about everything. Even then there should have been at least a single worm pop up. But there wasn’t. There wasn’t a damned thing yet.

He took a moment to really look around, “There’s something wrong,” he said, his voice finally relaying the worry he was beginning to feel, “This isn’t right at all. We haven’t ran into an crystal worms, and we should have ran into at least one by now. Something has frightened them into hiding, and that’s not good for us. That means that there’s something stronger than them currently on this floor.”

It was almost as if the universe itself was waiting for him to say those words. He heard the sound, soft clicking that almost sounded like someone gently tapping glass on stone. The sound was getting closer, and closed his eyes, “Artemis, I need you to be ready,” he said as he pulled the magi-gun from his back, and loaded it with a normal shell, “Sunset, if you’re actually good at defense then throw up a barrier when I say so. Diamond Tiara, if you can help Applebloom we’re going to need her potions enhanced with destructive magic. Fire would be best.”

There was a moment of hesitation, “Of course,” Diamond Tiara said before he could hear her moving. Not a moment later he saw the shadow being cast. The sickly green glow of the labyrinth walls was disturbed by a faint blue glow. A glow that was reserved for the eighted floor. He heard the sound closer now, and he saw them. Five crystal scorpions, and all of them moving together, hunting down the crystal worms.

“Shit,” he cursed silently, “This isn’t great.”

He stood still, hoping that the one mechanic that existed in the game was actually real here. The crystal scorpions could see, but not well. In the game they had to see movement in order to act. That meant that once they saw something move then it was time to attack. If they stood still long enough the scorpions would return to hunting worms. At that point they potentially could take on the scorpions and have a chance. A couple of well placed shots would deal with one or two of them. If he could act quick enough he might even get three. That still left two. He cursed himself for not bringing a normal grenade with him. Sure, it could have been overkill, but his inner Jayne Cobb was telling him that boy it would be nice if we had some grenades, don’t you think?!

He had to agree with that voice. And he had to agree with that character. Now would be the time for one, and he didn’t have it. As he recalled the crystal scorpions were different from the ants, wasps, and worms. They had magic resistance, which meant that most of the attacks that Applebloom, Diamond Tiara, and Sunset were likely to have would be worthless. Of course their magic resistance was only to about third tier spells.

That was something else that this dumpster fire of a game had borrowed from another source. It had based the tiers of magic on a few famous light novels and animes. One of the parts of it was something that he had research to find, and he was a little upset that they didn’t at least try to hide the fact that they ripped it off better. But according to the game, and the source material they stole it from, Tiers one through three were normal human range magic. Tier four and five were upper limits of human magic and the beginning of elven magic. Tier six and seven were the depths of high elven magic. Tier eight was the connection of drow magic and magic reserved for undead sorcerers that had been able to study for ages. Finally that left tier nine and ten. Tier nine was world magic. Magic that was used by pulling the mana in a given place and directing it a single time. It wasn’t used to win battles. It was used to destroy entire cities. Tier ten was god level magic. It was the magic that composed the very universe, and it was able to create, or destroy, anything on an entire planetary level. The only way to get tier ten magic was to have a special item that was a hidden quest item. It was reserved for the protagonist, and he planned on getting it for her.

The scorpions could withstand up to tier five magic. Anything beyond that was able to crack their armor, but he knew that right now Applebloom, Diamond Tiara, and Sunset Shimmer weren’t at that level. That left traditional weapons. He heard the fast breathing, and he felt the sweat start to dampen his brow. Someone was going to run. He could feel it. He could feel that they were going to run like the very devil himself was attempting to rip their souls from their bodies.

“Oh sweet merciful Faust,” Sunset Shimmer said, her voice sounded as if she was pleading, “I beg thee, please have mercy upon me, and protect me from these horrible abominations!”

One of them turned toward them, and he heard the step, “Don’t run,” he said, his voice firm but just barely loud enough to be heard by them, “If you run they’re going to come after us. Don’t run. Stay still, and keep calm. We can beat them, but I need for them to go back to being interested with the worms.”

There was a moment, “Those are crystal scorpions,” Diamond Tiara said, “Magic doesn’t affect them. I read about them, and I know that. How, pray tell, are you going to be able to defeat them? Unless you have magic that is unheard of before I doubt that anything you throw at them will work. It’s likely that some of us are going to die here. I truly wish that it wasn’t so, but there is a very likely chance of it.”

“My magi-gun is special,” he said, his voice calm, “It fires both traditional and magical shells. Magic won’t get through their armor, but a normal shell will. I can get each one, with a single shot, but I need to have them occupied before I do.”

There was a little more pause, “Can you get all five,” Sunset asked, “I mean is that even possible?”

He considered it for a moment, “If they stay in sight, and I have enough time, then yes,” he said as he watched them, “The magi-gun is bolt action, so it takes longer, but it’s not impossible. I’ve got six regular shells in the clip, so I can cycle through them quick enough. It’s just making sure that they’re more interested in an easy meal than us.”

He heard the quick breathing, the near panic, but he could tell that they weren’t going to just run. That made him feel better about their chances. If they were willing to just relax a little, and wait then they could potentially make it. They stood there, still, waiting, and the seconds began to tick by. Moment after moment, until a minute passed, then two, then ten, and finally thirty. The crystal scorpions finally went back to the worms they were eating, and he slowly raised the rifle. He had the first shell cocked, and he aimed at the head of the first scorpion.

The shot was lined up, and he fired. In the crystalized labyrinth the sound reverberated all around them. He knew what to expect, and he had expected the others to as well. He hadn’t realized that for some of them it was the first time hearing an actual bullet being fired. He didn’t know that for Diamond Tiara it was a sound that she had never heard before, and one that caused her ears to ring. He couldn’t have known that it made Sunset drop to the ground from the loudness of it, or that Applebloom felt both frightened and intrigued by it.

What he did know was what would happen. The head of the crystal scorpion exploded, and it lashed out at the closest thing to it, which was one of the others. Its claws grasping the tail of the scorpion in front of it and snipping it off. He cycled through the shell as fast as he could, took aim, and took out the next one. They were starting to turn, and he cycled through it again. He took aim, faster than before, fired again, grazing the scorpion instead of hitting it dead on.

He cursed himself, cycled again, and fired. The scorpion’s head exploded in a brilliance of shattered crystal. He cycled through to the last shell, took aim, and fired. The stinger of the last crystal scorpion struck his leg as it fell. He groaned as he fell back, and he watched as Applebloom made the black root antivenom for him. He took it, knowing what was going to happen, but not really caring. He felt the bitterness of it as it slid down his throat, and he let it settle before he felt something warm surrounding him.

“Goddess Faust,” the sound of Sunset said from behind him, “I beg thee, please heal this brave warrior, take his pain, and return his vitality, I cast healing!”

The level one healing spell helped the black root, and he felt his leg knit itself back together. There were five scorpion cores, something of incredible value, and he had absolutely no problem collecting them. He also walked further away from the others and let himself puke and then completely rip ass. Once that was done, he looked toward the others and smiled, “Okay, lets finish up this level for a while. Should be a piece of cake.”

The time allotted for them passed, and they moved toward the staircase. Slowly they made their way, and he saw their teacher. He called upon his inner Bill Murry as they made their way, “We came, we saw, we kicked its ass!”

There was no cheering, only confused looks. It made him realize how much he missed nerd culture.

Interlude

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Interlude

Professor Honeypot looked at the collective information that the various hidden adventurers had taken. All of them were communicating with her via the magical tablets they had, and of course for the most part it was more or less what she had expected. Prince Apollo showed some surprising ability at both magic and swordsmanship, but ultimately it appeared that his real bread and butter was at casting purification magic, and fire attacks. Both of which were things that his mother Celestia, were gifted at.

Unfortunately, his attention span was closer to that of his father. There was no doubt that King Consort Baked Bean was indeed a gifted leader, and a great adventurer in his own right. However, his tendency to question everything, to be distracted easily, and to go from one thing that fancies him to another had rubbed off on his son. Unfortunately he hadn’t seemed to understand the necessity of keeping with the arranged marriage. As such he broke a potential great party member in Diamond Tiara.

Instead he was working with Mithril and Point. Both of which were old friends of his, and they did work well together. However they were treating the labyrinth like playtime. The understanding that there were guards nearby seemed to be well established in them. It meant that they wouldn’t be taking this class seriously. Ultimately it meant that the prince was going to get an average grade. She couldn’t fail him, but she wasn’t to completely pass him either. Her recommendation would be that he repeat the class, without the guards. Her third year that was going through for the first time was another issue.

Sunset Shimmer had potential to be a great adventurer. She came from an established family line, and unlike most of her family her own abilities seemed to focus on healing and barrier spells. There were rumors that her mother had a dalliance with Magnum seemed to be possible. After all, Rarity Belle herself seemed to also have abilities that focused mostly on barriers. Rarity’s barriers though seemed to be composed of magically created jewels. Mostly diamonds, and mostly appearing out of thin air.

They would disappear after the mana was used up for them, but while they existed it had been noted that they could withstand up to a level five fire spell before cracking. Sunset’s own barriers seemed to be made of fire magic. Still, they didn’t burn friendlies. She wasn’t going to openly suggest that both Sunset and Rarity were possibly half sisters, but then she wasn’t going to trust Sunset’s mother around her own fiance either.

“That leaves our other group of notice,” she said as she studied the information gathered about Copper Plum, “He’s able to get past the ants and wasps without much problem. In truth he wouldn’t have even had to battle any of them in a swarm if it wasn’t for other students. He’s got a keen mind, and then there’s the fact that he more or less single handedly took down five crystal scorpions. He’s made enough off of this labyrinth this time to clinch his rise to lower ten of nobility. There’s going to be a few upset individuals about that. No one will really want to see someone that is so obviously new money make it so well here. Then there’s his servant. Yeah, they’re not master and servant. They’re either dating or close to it.”

She breathed out, “I really don’t give a shit if they are, but this is a mess waiting to happen. She’s capable, and damn, if she was fully human I’d say that she would be one of the single greatest adventurers we’d seen in a long time,” she said as she studied the information, “But since she’s a rabbit girl, well, there’s not much else that can be said other than she is Copper’s extra hand. Her actions will reflect on him. Plain and simple. But if it comes out that they’re fucking… Oh Goddesses, I don’t want to deal with that fallout.”

She looked at the information again, “Okay, he’s a little abrasive, a little headstrong, and a little too new, but if I can help swing this right then he might find someone acceptable. If he does then he and his servant can keep fucking like rabbits, if they are, and no one will care. She’ll be a side piece, and he’ll still retain glory,” she said before she shook her head, “But who am I going to find that’s going to even agree to this.”

She looked at the information, “Well, he’s making nice with the scholarship student. She’s nice enough, not really nobility, but if she manages to do some things on her own then she can at least climb to a baroness level. That will be enough to be accepted, and she could marry someone of a higher standing. It’s a plan at least.”

She groaned as she stood there, “Sure, a plan, and go ahead and turn the other one Honeypot,” she said, her voice sounding defeated, “You’ve never been good at this entire behind the scenes thing. That was always something that she did better. It’s not like you can really bother the Queen with something like this though. So, go ahead and focus.”

She closed the information on the magical tablet, and she looked at the students starting to come out of the labyrinth. A few of them had a couple of cores, and a few others had half a dozen or so. Those would be getting the slight bump in their grade to ensure that they wouldn’t be struggling. She watched as Copper Plum came up through the tunnel she told them to not go down through, and she looked at the bag he was carrying.

The bag itself was a bag of holding. Something that could hold what most would consider an infinite number of things. She knew that he had cores in there, and from the information he had about twenty-five ant cores, fifteen wasp cores, and the five scorpion cores. He was making a mint. Even split among them he was getting more than enough to not have to do the labyrinth again unless he just wanted to.

“Well, everyone, I have information on your raid. I will say that a good number of you have done slightly better than expected,” she said as she studied them, “However, there are a few of you that are sorely lacking in experience and it shows. There’s also a few of you that haven’t taken the class seriously. Because of that I’m going to make the suggestion that you take the class again, without any immediate safety net. There will be seasoned adventurers waiting, but for the most part you will need to make it on your own.”

The words had the effect she was expecting. Prince Apollo, Mithril Shield, and Spear Point all three looked toward her with confused expressions. She knew that likely they hadn’t expected for her to exactly know, or call them out, but she had. Still, the prince had the good sense to not say a word. It also appeared that Mithril and Point were of the same mind. She was overjoyed that she wouldn’t have to explain it to them. She looked around, not focusing on them for long, “Additionally there was a single group that did far better than any would have expected at all At this point those who exited with them honestly will not have to raid the labyrinth again for a school grade,” she said as she did her best from singling Copper out, “Instead, they may do so occasionally simply as a way to sharpen their skills.”

She nodded to everyone, “Now, we’re going to head up, and I’ll give all of you a chance to go to the on campus store. There they will take the cores you’ve collected and exchange them out. Please, know that since the store is owned by the school there is a percentage that is removed. That percentage is strictly there to ensure that the employees are able to be paid without it dipping into the school/s tuition funds.”

She began to lead them back, and she considered the store itself for a moment. Even with the percentage taken out there was no way they were going to be able to completely pay Copper and his party. It wasn’t going to happen. Especially since most of the other groups had a few cores themselves. The school could possibly pay the other students and still manage to pay Copper for the ants or the wasps, but not both.

She almost laughed at the prospect of them attempting to pay for the crystal scorpion cores. There wouldn’t be a way that they could. That was asking far too much of the school’s store. They would have to write a cheque. And of course it meant that they would need to go to the first major trading post to get the funds to cash it when he brought it back, or took it to a trading post himself. The school could ask that he just use it at the school, but they couldn’t force the issue.

She suddenly felt very glad that she was a professor and not one of the clerks at the school’s store. She led them to the store itself, and she let the other students go inside. Part of her began to formulate the best possible way to ask Copper to consider only selling part of the cores back at this time. It wasn’t that he didn’t deserve it. That was far from the truth, but she didn’t want the other students to realize how far behind they all really were.

One of the sad truths of the world was that not everyone was born with natural talent. Copper obviously had natural talent in spades. That talent came out beautifully with his raid. Of course it did bring a couple of potential problems. She was hoping that it wouldn’t go to his head. If it did then it could cloud his judgment. That could lead to a party member being killed or wounded.

The other problem was that it was going to isolate him from other students that weren’t part of his party. They were going to consider him not a goal, but someone to be ignored and villainized. It hadn’t been something that happened often, but the threat of it was very real. She shook her head and she looked at the entrance to the store itself. She began letting some of the students go in, and she looked at Copper himself. There was no time like the present. She moved toward him, “Copper Plum, would you and your party mind stepping over here for a moment?”

She watched as he moved toward her, followed by Diamond Tiara, Applebloom, Sunset Shimmer, and his servant, “Thank you,” she said as she looked at them, “First, congratulations on your successful labyrinth raid. You’ve done something that hasn’t been done in the school’s labyrinth for almost seventy years. You’ve successfully taken down five scorpions. That is an amazing feat. The fact that they were all together, and not spread out makes it even more impressive.”

She breathed out, “The problem is that the number of cores you have, with the five additional scorpion cores, is going to be more than the school’s store can pay,” she said as she looked at him, “There is absolutely no way they can pay you, and the other students. I have to ask if it would be possible to either sell less than what you have, or for you to come back at another time.”

He looked at her, “What about selling at a trading post?” he asked, his voice confident and friendly, “I suppose that I could do that, right?”

She nodded, “You could, and honestly it would be the smarter option, but I’d like to ask that you don’t. If the school is able to show that we’ve collected such high grade cores it will reflect better on the school itself. That’s why I’m asking if you’ll wait, please.”

He looked at her, and for a moment she had some hope that he would follow through, “Yeah, naw,” he replied, “Look, I get it. The school wants to look good. Having someone that obviously did something that hasn’t been done in a long time would look amazing on the school. And I don’t really care if the school uses what we did to shine. That’s cool. But at the end of the day I’m getting paid. I don’t care if it’s here or at a trading post. Plus, everyone else here in our group deserves to get paid. So, either I sell it here, and get paid, or we go to the nearest trading post.”

She felt her heart sink. This was not what she was hoping, “Don’t you think that’s a little rash?”

He seemed to study her for a moment, “Professor Honeypot, what if the school came to you, you specifically, and told you that you’ve done an amazing job,” he said as he studied her, “You’ve somehow managed to produce fantastic adventurers, and more to the point you’ve made the school shine for it. I’m sure that being told that would make you feel amazing, right?”

She nodded, “Of course it would,” she said, her voice sounding pleased, “Now, imagine that they told you that while they want to compensate you for you the great job they couldn/t. The reason they couldn’t was because they still had to pay the other teachers their salaries, and more to the point while you could appeal to the kingdom, and receive your truly earned pay they would rather that you didn’t. Because that wouldn’t allow them to shine with fact that you’ve done such a good job.”

She studied him, “I get it,” she said as she shook her head, “Look, I understand, and what I said does sound like the school, and myself, are pretty full of ourselves. I can understand that. I get it, but at the same time I still want to ask this of you. I want to because I truly believe that your actions would reflect on the school, and yourself, better if the cores were sold here,” she stated, “I can’t stop you from going outside of the school, and I can’t promise that we could do any better than a normal trading post. If I was honest you would get a far better price at a trading post.”

He looked at her and she groaned slightly, “I’m not going to withdraw what I’ve said, but I will say that ultimately the choice is yours. It won’t affect your placement here. You will remain a student, and you’ll be one for as long as you would like to be one. I just humbly ask that you please, please take what I’ve suggested into account.”

He gave her a nod, “I can promise that I’ll take it into account, but I won’t promise that we will simply wait for the school’s store to simply be able to pay us. That’s a really big ask,” he said as he looked around, “So, if I can ask why isn’t the school’s store able to pay for the cores? The school itself makes a decent mint off of our tuition, and then there’s the various areas of the school that are generating money. Is the store a separate entity completely?”

She stood there, caught unaware, and at the same time she wondered how he was able to pick up on it so quickly. For a moment she considered telling him that this was something he didn’t need to worry about, but from what she’d noticed he was impressively intelligent. There was little doubt in her mind that he would be able to decipher how the store stood with the school at some point. She nodded finally, “The school’s store is actually ran by a lower nobility family. They’ve ran it for the past three generations. They were given permission by the school to establish a trading store here on the school’s grounds. It ensures that there is always business for them, and in return they pay the school the fees for operating the store.”

He seemed to study it for a moment, “So, they’re not really part of the school at all,” he said, as he looked at the store, “But the school makes use of their presence, and of course pronounces that they have a store. So, they’re using their presence to booster the academy, but in return they’re charging them for the privilege, and in addition I’m willing to bet that they’ve dictated what the family can, and can’t, charge for the goods and services that are sold inside.”

She didn’t say a word. Mostly because there wasn’t a whole lot for her to say. He had accurately guessed all of it. More to the point he had exactly pointed out the issues with the school without missing a beat. Her original thoughts on him were completely accurate. He was intelligent, and more to the point he was perspective. He was able to see what thes school was doing, and how they were using the lower nobility.

“I can see how this might appear,” she said, trying to find a way to spin the situation in the favor of the academy itself, “I really do see how it might appear, but please understand that just because it appears a certain way doesn’t mean that it is that way.”

He shook his head, “There’s a saying that I’ve heard a few times, and the more I hear it the more I agree with it,” he said as he looked at her, “If it quacks like a duck, looks like a duck, and walks like a duck, then it’s a duck. What I’m seeing here is an example of a symbol of the kingdom using some of its pooper subjects to its own benefit. It’s not exactly a nice picture that’s being painted.”

She shook her head, “I might be something that seems unsavory, but the family that runs the store has bolstered their own position. They’re considered to be an important part of the kingdom and the academy. It’s not something that is completely one sided.”

/She hoped that her words got to him, but she understood now that he was someone that obviously saw the world for what it was, and the promise of rising in the ranks didn’t seem to matter too much for him. She could see what was going to happen, and she both looked forward to seeing the success, and feared what it would bring to the academy.

Chapter 14

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Fourteen

“I am not sure how I feel about this,” Diamond Tiara said as they looked at a normal trading post, “I mean, doing business with the Academy would be better in the sense that the funding would stay there.”

The trading post that they currently were in front of was one that was ran inside of the capital itself. While it was located in the capital it wasn’t, by any means, a place of refinement. Where the Academy’s store itself appeared to have the same aesthetic as the rest of its surroundings this did not. The trading post looked as if it was something left over from the adventurer’s era. It wasn’t made of polished marble and glass, but instead the building looked to be made of rough hewn logs. Simple windows were cut out every sixteen to eighteen feet, and from what they could all see the building covered as much ground as one of their dorms.

To say that it was huge would be an understatement. It simply dwarfed the Academy’s store. Copper looked at the building and then he looked back at Diamond Tiara, “Look, we need to go ahead and sell the cores. I promised Professor Honeypot that I would absolutely consider the request to wait, and I did. I considered it all of the way over here,” he said as he looked at the building again, “I get that using the store back at the Crystal Academy would be easier in the sense that it would ensure that the noble family running it got the sale. But chances are that it would break them. Plus, I really don’t want to carry around an I.O.U. for an indefinite amount of time. I’d just rather go ahead and get paid. We put in a lot of effort, and we should be rewarded for it.”

There was a moment of quiet, before Applebloom cleared her throat, “Ah can see where yer coming from Tiara,” she said as she looked at the building, “Ah can, but cain’t ya see the smarts in this? We can get some connections here that we cain’t at the school. We can connect with adventurers, and figure out what our next steps would be.”

Copper nodded, and he heard Sunset finally step closer, “Honestly, I don’t care,” she replied as she stood there, “We can get paid here, or at the Crystal Academy. Either way works. Sure, getting paid at the academy has some benefit in that we can rub it in the faces of the others attending. It also makes it seem very likely that our prestige will be noticed by the professors and the council that gather there. This however will allow us to build our prestige outside of the Academy. We will have the chance to expand our names.”

Copper watched as Diamond Tiara looked to Artemis who shrugged, “Honestly, I will follow my Captain’s lead. What he directs, I will do, and I will do happily,” she said, her voice full of reverence, “If he so chooses to sell the cores here, I am fine with it. Just as I would be fine with him planting a core among the islands and creating a new labyrinth.”

The answer was a little direct, but Copper was thankful that Artemis agreed with selling them here. Of course, according to her, she would have been fine with dumping them out somewhere. With that he opened the door to the trading post, and they walked inside. Right away he could tell that it wasn’t merely a trading post. This was an adventurer’s hall. The sight of it brought the scenes from the various fantasy stories, and anime that he’d watched over the years. In the game he could see the outside of the building while on dates with the guys the Protagonist dated the various guys in the game, but he had never been inside of it.

The floor was made of rough hewn lumber. Most likely from the logs that created the the walls of the hall itself. Several tables lined the front part of the hall. All of them had adventurers that were sitting at them. Most had either food or were busy drinking what smelled like beer. The smell of it hit him, and he missed the sweet bitter taste of a good cold beer. Still, there would be time for that later. There was a counter, and from what he could remember from the various fantasy stories was that all business took place at the counter.

“Excuse me, Miss,” he said getting the attention of the woman behind the counter, “I wanted to sell the monster cores that we’ve collected.”

The woman nodded, “Very good young sir,” she said as she smiled, “Please step over to the counting area.”

With that he followed her direction and stepped toward a section of the counter that looked like there was a small bowling ball return slot. It was designed to dump the cores on it, and they passed under what looked like a faint blue light. With that he lifted the bags of holding they had, and he tapped the first one. The twenty-five crystal ant cores came out, rolling down the return slot, and then he lifted the bag with the wasp cores. All twenty of them followed suit. He was sure that Professor Honeypot knew the number of cores he had, but he also doubted that she purposefully counted the first five that had been killed in making their way to the entrance of the third floor before heading back and saving Sunset.

Finally, he sent the five scorpion cores down. When he did the light flared brightly for each one. The woman standing on the other side swallowed, and then looked at him, “Sir Knight,” she said, her voice holding reverence, “You grace us with your presence. The fact that you’ve slain such powerful monsters is a true testament to your strength.”

The words seemed almost foreign to Copper. He seemed to be surprised for a moment before he really looked at the lady behind the counter. Her expression was one of honesty. She wasn’t poking fun at him, and she wasn’t trying to trick him. She had called him a knight. He then considered exactly what that meant. She was calling him someone who had power, who had the ability to do more than simply exist. He breathed in for a moment, “Thank you,” he said, deciding not to force the issue, “I’d like to to get pricing on all of this.”

She nodded, and he watched as she began going over a ledger that she had picked up. He watched her work, and he felt the body of Artemis press against him. The fact that she felt so normal, so human, wasn’t lost on him. The fact that she had more or less explained that she would willingly allow him to do things to her hadn’t escaped him either. He had no intention to push for any of it though. He had to remember that at the end of the day he was the master of his body. He could contain and control himself. Sure, biologically he was a teenager, but emotionally he was far older. That age came with wisdom, and that wisdom was exactly what was keeping him from simply accepting what was being offered.

“Kinda odd that she called ya a knight,” Applebloom commented, “Not saying that ya ain’t good ‘nough ta be a knight, but yer like us a first year student at the Crystal Academy.”

He nodded, “I know,” he replied, “But I’m not going to argue. I mean, at the end of the day we’re getting paid, and I’m fine with it. Besides, we can more or less take the money that we’re making here, and we can figure out the next step.”

In truth he was already making a few plans. One of them was to potentially see if there was a way he could take the Academy’s store over. He wasn’t wanting to exactly cause the noble family that ran it to be out of it completely, but at the same time he knew that the school was using the family to more or less get more notoriety for its contribution and not really giving anything back to it. That was just an example of the higher ups using those lower for their own devices. The best thing in the world would be to knock it down a peg.

Granted, it wasn’t like he could change it overnight, but there were things he could do. One of which would be to move it off of the campus of the school itself. Once that was done it would be practically be a matter of time of changing it from the Academy’s store to a store that had a deal with the Academy. They wouldn’t be over it anymore. There wouldn’t be any redirecting it back to the school. Somehow he believed that whatever had been the original intention had long since been lost.

The decision was more or less about ensuring that the people over the Academy was brought down a little bit. It was leveling the playing field. Well, that was what he was telling himself, but in truth he wasn’t completely sure. Granted, he could argue that it was exactly what he felt, and what he believed, but he knew that wasn’t the truth of it. The truth was that he was grasping at straws at what to do next. As it was he was already making the mistake of being too close to Applebloom and Diamond Tiara.

Both of them were considered main characters. He was a background character, a mob, and he didn’t need to be interacting with them. Instead his job needed to be to raise them up. Well that and to live a decent life. The second part of that was less than likely. In order to live a decent life he needed a wife. In order to find a wife he needed to attract one, but ultimately he had his dungeon crawl with One Eye Mash and the Island he found. Both of which seemed to raise him in level, but that was about it.

He wasn’t really on the radar for anyone. Not that he could blame them. Most of the girls were looking for someone of higher status. Even in this dumpster fire game world some truths were universal. All girls wanted to date the ten guys. It didn’t matter if they were ones or tens themselves they wanted the same guy. “Guess that somethings just never change,” he said, not really thinking about it, “I mean really.”

“What never changes?” Diamond Tiara asked, as she stood next to him, “What, I’m part of your party, so naturally I’m curious.”

He shrugged, “Only that it seems that all of the girls at the Academy want the same few guys. That all of the work a few of us put in will never be noticed. Basically, at the end of the day what I’m doing, and what my friends are doing, is worthless. That might sound bad, but it sure feels that way. Maybe I’m wrong, but it certainly feels like it. I’d like to think that I’m wrong though.

She studied him, “I think that you’re being dramatic,” she said as she looked at him, “I mean I’m sure that there’s been someone that showed some interest in you.”

“Sure,” he said, “Although at the end of the day I can’t say that I’m really surprised. It’s usually the same no matter where you go. So, it’s just more or less accepted at this point.”

She shook her head, “No, you’ve got to be wrong. I don’t see it like that at all,” she said as she looked at Sunset who shrugged, “What, he’s not completely wrong,” she admitted, “I mean until today I would have figured that he’s just a new money nobody. After today, well, I’d give him a small chance. Unless one of the Prince’s friends decided he wanted to date me. Then I’d be gone in a heartbeat.”

Copper looked at Diamond Tiara who actually had the good graces to look admonished a little bit. She looked a little unsettled by the news. For a moment he actually wondered if maybe it was her actually seeing some truth to what she was saying. Instead she shook her head, “No, I’m sure that’s not the case. I cannot simply believe that the girls I know would be so hung up on superficial things that they’d simply ignore someone who was a genuinely good person,” she said her eyes turning back toward him, “I’ll help prove it. I won’t directly get involved, but I’ll ask around. I’m sure that they will confide the truth to me.”

He saw Sunset shrug, “Personally, what I said feels like the truth for most of the girls,” she replied before she looked at him, “And what I said before is true too. I feel like I could give you the smallest of chances. Maybe you’d be worth it, but at the same time you’re a little odd. I mean you don’t go scraping and bowing to other girls. You try to treat yourself like you’re an equal. There’s something fetching about that.”

He shook his head, “Thanks,” he said as he looked at her, “But at the same time no thanks. No offense, but I don’t want to invest time in someone that will decide to step out the moment that she’s got a shot with someone of higher standing. I’d much rather find someone that actually wants to be with me because they want to be with me. Sure, I don’t mind the tea parties, but that’s mostly because of Doctor Fancypants. He’s shown me the importance of what they stand for.”

She shrugged and he felt Artemis closer to him. There was an answer, but what his father had said still stood in his mind. There were nobles who would look down on this. They would go out of their way to ensure that Artemis and he suffered. Plus, there was the fact that while she was growing emotionally she was still young in that regard. He couldn’t take advantage of that. He just couldn’t force that kind of thing on her. Even if she was asking for it. That sounded terrible, but when she offered herself he just couldn’t say yes.

He didn’t want her feel confused, or let down. So far his reincarnation had been a mixture of good and bad. But all of it had proved something very important to him. It had proved that coming back as an overpowered super character wasn’t just luck of the drawl. He’d managed to do everything he did because he remembered who he had been. He’d written things down, and he had kept extensive notes about the world he was in.

He’d forced himself to learn what magic his father’s small library could offer, and then when he came to the academy he learned more. He was taking classes that normally weren’t specifically for boys. There was nothing saying that they couldn’t take them, but it wasn’t expected. He even joined the newspaper club so that he could learn wordless magic. That had been a huge step in the right direction. All of it, every last bit of it, was so that he could become better than he had been.

And not a bit of it was impressing any girls. The one thing that knew that he needed to happen wasn’t happening. He understood exactly where this put him. The men that couldn’t marry were considered defective. It meant that officially he would be a lost cause, and it would reflect poorly on his family. What bit him worse was that it would mean that Delicate Emerald would win. He couldn’t stand the idea that the woman who dared to call himself his mother would win against him.

“Copper?” Diamond Tiara asked, “Copper, you there?”

He nodded, “Sorry, just thinking some deep thoughts,” he replied as he looked at her, “If you want to attempt to prove me wrong, feel free, but I can’t promise that you’re going to like the answers.”

He then looked across from where they were and his eyes went wide. He pointed, and they turned to see Satin locking lips with Platinum Reserve. The two of them were in the corner, but it was Diamond Tiara’s eyes that grew wide, “How dare she?!” she seethed, “How dare that little plebeian bitch play with Prince Apollo’s heart like that!”

He could see her shaking, her features rigid with anger, and he knew what could happen here. The two of them began to leave, and she took out her magical tablet. She used it for a moment, and he saw what she was doing. He’d realized that they were like cell phones. He knew that they could be used in such a way that it was like using facetime. He hadn’t realized that pictures could be snapped and stored on the tablet.

“I can’t believe it!” she exclaimed, her anger still hot, “How could she?! How could she mess with his heart?! I’ll show this to him, and I know that it will make him understand that she’s not worth it!”

She was so lost to her own anger, that he wasn’t going to attempt to talk her out of it. She was hurting, and the pain of what he’d put her through was likely still raw. He couldn’t blame her for being upset. Hell, he’d been upset too. Cheating was something he considered an unforgivable crime. He didn’t think that anyone who cheated really deserved another chance. He was pretty well convinced that Delicate Emerald had cheated on his father multiple times. She was a garbage person as far as he was concerned.

“Tiara,” Applebloom said as she touched her, “Lookit, Ah get it. She’s bein’ a dirty polecat. She really is, but are ya doin’ this fer the Prince, or are ya doin’ it fer ya?”

Diamond Tiara stopped, her features still rigid, “Both,” she admitted, “I am doing it for myself because I want to be with the Prince. I truly do love him, but I’m doing it for him for the same reason. I love him, I truly do, and I want him to not get hurt in the long run. She is obviously messing with his closest friends. It won’t end well, and I want to save him some pain and embarrassment.”

Copper looked at her, “Then try to do it privately. Don’t do it at the social,” he said as he she looked at him, “I know, it would feel better at the social. It would ruin what little amount of credibility she has, but it would also publicly shame him. Personally, I don’t specifically like the prince. Sorry, I don’t. He seems to be someone that is too far up his own ass to be liked,” he said as he looked at her, “But you like him, and I doubt that you really want to hurt him like that.”

She nodded, “Then I’ll do it tonight,” she said, “The social is tomorrow, and I will gain an audience with him tonight and explain what I’ve seen, and how I feel, then.”

Chapter 15

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Fifteen

“I already know,” the words came from the mouth of one she had hoped to protect, “Satin had already discussed this with us. We’re in agreement that it would be wrong to hoard her to a single one of us.”

She tried to understand exactly what was being said there. She felt the fresh set of tears starting to leave her, and yet she couldn’t understand why this was happening. Didn’t Prince Apollo understand that she just wanted to save him? This girl was going to hurt him, and more to the point she was going to remove him from power. The power itself didn’t matter as much to her, but she knew that eventually there was a good chance he would end up as king.

“Prince Apollo, you must understand how this will look,” she said, her voice pleading, “Surely you understand what others will say about this. You’ve condemned yourself to being removed as a prince. At this point if you go forward with this you will be viewed as incompetent at best. Please, reconsider. I’ll understand a fling, I’ll even forgive it eventually, but please do not end things because you are just interested in some ple…”

She didn’t even realize the slap was happening before it landed. Her eyes widened in surprise at Prince Apollo. He’d slapped her. He had struck her, and it hurt. He stood there, his eyes wide in anger, and she felt fear. It was the first time she had ever been afraid of him, and it didn’t change what else she felt, but she wasn’t sure how to continue.

“Don’t ever say that phrase about Satin,” he said, his voice seething, “She is a kind and wonderful woman. She is full of warmth, and she loves me for who I am. She doesn’t care about my title, my claim to the throne, or anything else. She sees me for who I truly am. Do you not understand that?”

Her eyes went to Satin, and she stood in complete shock, “No,” she whispered, “Please, don’t do this to us. Don’t end things like this. You can’t throw everything away just because of her.”

“Leave me, now,” he said, his voice firm, “Diamond Tiara, there was a time that I would have considered you a friend, but seeing how easily you are able to cut down someone like Satin. I see a spoiled and entitled girl standing before me. I see someone that represents the worst in our society. How could I ever love someone as loathsome as you?”

The words cut deep, and she felt as if her very heart was going to collapse in on itself. Her determination seemed to be the only thing to keep her going. The words of her father, “What is that we do when we fall down?” rang in her head, and she knew what needed to be done. At this point there was no other alternative. Copper had been right to have her do this in private. It was a place where this spectacle wouldn’t be seen by the other nobility, but at the same time it left her very exposed.

“Prince Apollo, please,” she said, her voice on the verge of begging, “I implore you, please, do not do this. Your place is royalty, and do you not understand what this will mean for your mother and father? Can you not understand the hardship that you are placing upon them? /You are the first crown prince. It is your place to take up where your father will leave off. You cannot throw that away.”

She backed away as he raised his hand again, “I said leave,” he seethed, his voice hard as iron now, “Do you not understand that I want nothing to do with you? Can’t you get that through your head? I never thought that you were dense, but was I wrong? Are you actually incapable of rational thought? Tell me, why continue to try the same things over and over again? Do you not see that I don’t want to be with you?”

Each statement was a knife that was digging deep into her heart. Each one was a bitter pill, and she could not stop them. She wanted to, badly, but there was no way for it to happen. She had tried to warn him, and he answered with his displeasure. She had expressed his best interest, and he had returned the gesture with violence. She had tried, desperately so, to make him see reason, and instead he chose to leap willingly into lunacy. Seeing the one that caused it she could no longer restrain herself. Copper proved himself to be wise, but this was a straw that she could not bear.

Her glove left her hand, and she stepped closer to Satin. Before any of them could say a word she slapped the glove across her face. The redding mark left on her cheek brought her some pleasure as she watched the girl stand there in shock, “Pick it up you lowly little plebeian bitch!” she shouted, her voice hot with anger, “Pick it up now! Accept my challenge, and accept your place!”

“Pick it up Satin,” Prince Apollo said, his voice firm, “I will protect you.”

“Funny,” Platinum Reserve said as he stepped forward, “I was going to suggest the same thing.”

“Well, I can’t allow you both to outshine me,” Spear Point said as he grinned at them, “I mean, I’m the most skilled out of all of us.”

“I will never abandon my friends, or my love, “Mithril Shield said, his voice sounding like a delicate chime, “It would be ungentlemanly of me to do so.”

There was silence, and finally the fifth yawned, “Very well,” Posh Propers said, his voice sounding bored, “I will help. Mostly for Satin, but I suppose for our friendship. Well, what there is of it.”

She looked at the five of them standing there. All of them were skilled in their classes. And she had no one. She had come alone, and there was no one to help her. She had made the worst mistake of doing this without an audience, “Well, Diamond Tiara,” Prince Apollo said, his voice dripping with sarcastic venom, “It would appear that you have no one to act as your champion. As you know, per the regulations of all duels, you must get a willing champion before the settlement of the duel. I will allow you to call one of your followers. Perhaps they will assist you, but I doubt it.”

She stood in complete shock. Her challenge wasn’t only accepted, but it had been accepted by everyone. What was worse was the fact that she finally noticed Posh Propers had his magical tablet out. It was out, and she could hear the voices from it. As she stood there she could see the faces of the ones that had seen it. He’d contacted all of the most influential members of their area. More to the point, they’d contacted everyone else as well. Everyone had just seen what happened, and it hadn’t been in a place where she could control it.

She stood there, her eyes nearly pinpoints. Was this really the moment that she lost everything? Was she doomed to lose the one person she had sworn to be loyal to? She felt the ache deep inside of her. She felt cheap and used. A part of her wanted to wallow in the humiliation like a hog would wallow in filth, but her pride as a duke’s daughter kept her from doing so. She hung her head high, and looked toward the tablet.

Finally a voice from the tablet itself rang out. It was someone she had considered a friend, long ago, “Dia, you’ve gone too far,” Silver Spoon said, “Sorry, but none of my vassals will assist you.”

That was the clincher. She had hoped that Silver Spoon would lend her aid. But if she wouldn’t then it really didn’t leave her much choice. She would have to fight on her own. She looked toward the offensive magical tablet, hoping that someone would offer their aid, hoping beyond all hope that there was someone who believed she was worth the risk. There was nothing. She felt the weight of it all beginning to rest on her shoulders. This was the place where everything ended.

She resided herself to accept her fate to be nothing more than some plaything for a noble far below her station. Instead the door to the room opened, and she heard confident footsteps. The footsteps came closer to her, and she felt a presence beside her, “I heard everything,” Copper said as he stood there, “So, I wanted to do this in person. I’ll be her champion. I have absolutely no problem with it.”

There was a stunned silence from the others, “You do understand what this means,” Prince Apollo said after a moment, “You’ve accepted a challenge from the Crown Prince of this kingdom. By accepting it you are practically committing treason,” he stressed, “All of your future conquests will be meaningless. You do understand that, correct?”

He grinned at him, “Oh, no that’s where you’re wrong, Apollo,” he said, stressing the name, and not adding the title to it, “See, the school, and the kingdom, has very specific rules when it comes to duels between students. The moment one is set there are no titles. It’s as if the two dudes fighting are nothing more than commoners. That means we’re just a couple of guys that’s going to fight over a couple of girls. Something that’s existed since the very beginning of time.”

Diamond Tiara saw Prince Apollo look stunned for a moment. She understood now. He had planned for his title to protect him. He had never planned on having to duel anyone, and yet someone she had only known for a couple of days had come to her rescue. He’d done so simply because she was in trouble. She felt relief at it, but also an intense amount of worry for her new friend, “Baron Copper, are you sure?”

He laughed, “Right now it’s just Copper,” he stated, “And yeah, I’m sure. It’s a chance to beat some sense into that head of his.”

Prince Apollo rolled his eyes, “Very well, Copper,” he said, his voice nice and acidic, “Select another four individuals to assist you fight.”

“He will need only one,” Artemis said from out of the room as she entered, “I will assist my Captain. Whatever the job is, I will assist him. Should it be simply teaching a lesson, or complete annihilation I will ensure that his goals are met.”.

“You’d bring a servant into this?!” Mithril Shield asked, his green hair flowing as he began to laugh, “Are you so friendless that you have to rely on your servant?!”

“Artemis, don’t do anything, yet,” Copper said, “No, she’s here of her own accord. As for anyone else, I don’t need it. Artemis will be a second only if something happens to me. Otherwise I’m going to fight the five of you. And since I’m the underdog here, how about I set the duel. Does that sound good to you?”

Prince Apollo seemed to consider it, “Fine,” he said, as he crossed his arms, “Tell us your duel idea.”

Copper smiled, “We have a battle with armors. I fight all five of you, one at a time. Over five matches. If I win, then you, Prince Apollo, must agree to stay away from Satin. If you win then you want Diamond Tiara to leave your relationship alone, right?”

He nodded, “That’s correct. I want nothing more than for her to simply leave us in peace. If she can agree to that then I will not push the issue further,” he said as he looked at him, “With that said, you do understand that fighting us in a battle of armors is not to your advantage. We’ve all trained in armor combat for years at this point.”

He laughed, “Sure you have,” he said, as he grinned at them, “Just know what I said stands. Oh, let’s do this tomorrow. First thing in the morning. I’m sure that everyone here would like to get it out of the way so they can just go back to their pampered little lives.”

“Copper,” Diamond Tiara said, her voice sounding uncertain, “Are you sure about this? All five of them are accomplished in armor battles. It would be reckless to go forward with this plan.”

He grinned at her, “Trust me, I’m going to be fine.”

“You are far too arrogant for your own good,” Prince Apollo said, his expression was one of righteous confidence, “You should have been humbled far before now. The fact that you’ve made some small glimmer of success shouldn’t have gone to your head. In truth, you’re little more than some backcountry baron. A hick from the fringe of the kingdom that simply doesn’t understand his place. I shall make it my sworn duty to educate you.”

“Go ahead and try,” Copper said, his voice relaying the calm he felt, “The entire group of you are nothing more than a bunch of pampered ninnies that have had their entire titles and fortunes handed to them. Diamond Tiara has more of a claim on the title of noble than the entire group of you combined. She at least has done a dungeon raid in a serious situation.”

“How dare you!” Mithril Shield shouted, his eyes practically blazing with anger, “All of us have raided the school’s dungeon!”

Copper felt himself laugh, “Yeah, as a joke,” he said as he looked at them, “None of you took it seriously. All of you thought of it as nothing more than playtime. I saw the way you acted when Professor Honeypot called people out. You had your guards as backup, and you knew that you were never in danger. No, that’s not nobility, that’s rich kids playing at adventurer when they understand they have nothing to lose.”

He held up his own magical tablet showing that he was broadcasting as well, “I didn’t want what we discussed to not be aired,” he said as he looked at them, “I mean on the off chance that you get cold feet, or of course decide to change the rules of our duel before hand. So, I thought that we should include the school’s faculty in on it. All of them heard our discussion, and all of them know the rules of our duel.”

He turned, laughed, and began to walk out, “See you sweethearts tomorrow.”

He didn’t have to look back to feel the look of hatred coming from Satin. He could feel it piercing through his skin. The fact that she obviously hated him with every fiber of her being was there. He wasn’t sure why it felt so good to have her angry at him, but it felt awesome. It honestly felt like it was justification for some slight that she had done to him long ago. Beside him Diamond Tiara attempted to figure out why someone like him would be so set on helping her out.

He was new money, absolutely, and even with the laws of the Academy, and the Kingdom itself, in place there was no doubt that his dueling the Prince was suicide for him in a political standing. He would become a pariah. At least he would become more of one. The fact that he had a demi human female servant was more than enough reason for him to be disliked. It was flaunting that he had no regard for tradition in the faces of those who stood for the more traditional aspects of the kingdom.

Girls that flaunted their own servants were angry that he dared to show up with one. They were upset that he didn’t seem to care about their opinions of them. All of them called him some demi human lover that would rather find some subservient bunny girl than find a woman that could challenge him. And they were all talking about what he might be doing as compared to what they were doing. She was not foolish enough to believe that a single one of them never took their servants to bed with them.

They left the Prince’s room, and once out she touched his shoulder, “I can call this off,” she said, her voice quivering a little, “It will be an embarrassment, but it would be better than what you’re most likely going to face. I don’t want to see you kill your political future here.”

He looked at her, “It’s not going to be what you think it is,” he said as he looked at her, “Sure, I get that things are going to be rough for me, but this is something that needs to happen. Prince Apollo needs to have his head set on straight. He doesn’t realize the kind of damage that Satin will cause, and he seems to be ignoring it completely in order to just hang around her,” he stated as he kept walking, “Besides, I’m not going to leave one of my party members hanging.”

She followed after him, “You are truly so bizarre,” she marveled, “How can you be so calm about the possibility of losing everything? Don’t you get what may happen to you?”

He laughed, “Sure, and trust me, I don’t really care.”

She shook her head as they walked toward the exit. Both of them, no the three of them left, and she looked up at the night sky, “I don’t think that I can honestly thank you enough,” she said as she looked up, “I mean you’re risking everything for me, and I know that you understand where my heart lies. It makes me wonder if I may be misguided.”

“Maybe,” he admitted as he walked, “But does that really matter? You know who and what you want. I can respect that. The fact that you’re honest about it makes it better. Look, whatever happens, know that I’m here to support you. Again, you’re my party member, and that means a whole lot.”

With that she watched as he walked off with Artemis. Despite what might be thought of him, she had nothing but respect for Baron Plum. Relief seemed to cover her, and a fresh wave of worry followed it. She wasn’t sure how this would turn out, but she was certain that whatever happened it was something that desperately was needed. So, she headed toward her own dorm, allowing the night to cover her like a blanket. Some part of her screamed that she was allowing someone that could be considered a friend to place his head on a chopping block.

Another part screamed that if it saved Prince Apollo it was worth it. She quieted both of those parts. She quieted them because for good or bad, tomorrow would be a day to remember.

Chapter 16

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Sixteen

There are a few sights that can cause a person to take a moment to question everything. For Copper that sight was Artemis. It wasn’t that he hadn’t piloted an Armor before. Like some of the others he’d had the training with the Academy’s practice suits. All of which were off limits for a duel. While they were considered agile they also heavily relied on using the monster cores gained from labyrinths to function. Depending on the suit of armor it could be a single core, or it could require up to four of them.

That made operating the mech-like machines incredibly expensive. Even then most armors used cores out of the more dangerous monsters. Something like the scorpions that he’d killed would be what was normally used. The cores from the ants, wasps, and sky carp were things that could be used if necessary, but it would reduce the power of the armor. Additionally, it would ultimately run out of power faster.

Monster cores were special in that they could recharge over time, but if something, like an armor, completely drained them then the core was inert. There would be no further use for it other than as a large jewel sphere. While that was still something that could be sold it was worth considerably less. Still he saw Artemis standing in what looked like a skin tight suit. It was white, with black seams that ran throughout. In truth it reminded him quite a bit of Neon Genesis Evagelion. It almost seemed to match the same suit that Rei had worn. That was impossible though.

“Captain,” she said as she looked at him, “I’ve deployed your armor,” she said as she smiled, “Additionally, I’ve ensured that it will always be able to function at a higher degree than other armors that we see here. As such, I have incorporated something into that you may be surprised by.”

He looked at her, “Artemis, what are you talking about?” he asked as he looked at the collection of armors across the stadium from him, “I mean, it should function like the Academy’s armors, right?”

There was a short laugh, “No, it will not be a clunky, weak, and slow piece of magical equipment. What information I gained from those armors told me how inefficient they are compared to what I have to offer you. They honestly are nothing more than oversized toys that are paraded around as machines of war. However, the armor that you will be piloting will be far better. I have adjusted the controls to be similar to what you’ve trained on, but its reaction speed will be far better.”

He heard footsteps near him, “Baron Copper,” Diamond Tiara said as she stood behind him, “You do realize that you need to have an armor for an armor battle, right? You don’t intend to fight as a lone individual against those machines of death do you?”

He smiled at her, “Oh, my armor’s on the way,” he said as he looked up, and from above they watched as something dark fell, “In fact, here it comes now.”

What hit the ground wasn’t an armor, but rather it was a large sphere. The outer shell of it was black, but lines began to grow across the shell. Those lines were brilliant white, and each of them seemed to grow like a spider’s web. After a few moments the shell itself broke. When it did what remained was a black armor that looked more bulky than the others. He noticed that it wasn’t quite like it had looked in the game. He had expected to see something that resembled a mesh between a transformer and a gundam.

What he saw instead had a similar body, but the head was shaped more along the lines of a Zaku. The chest armor bent down, the chest opened, and he climbed up into it. He watched as Artemis smiled at him, and he wondered exactly what it was that she had done differently. His answer came to him when the chest closed. There in front of him was another Artemis. This one was still wearing a bodysuit similar to her counterpart, but it was red with black lines. His own suit was dark gray with black highlights making him seem almost like a villain more than a mob.

“Artemis?” he asked as her posterior pressed against his groin, “I’ve designed your armor to be able to react better by having myself inside of it. I will act as the processor for it. In essence, you will control the armor by controlling me. I must admit that it is strange feeling everything that I’m feeling. I feel excited, and motivated, and of course most of all I feel desire. Oh, Captain, please, please, please use me. Use me in your battle, use me in every single way.”

He groaned as he felt her against him. Like herself his bodysuit was similar to that of the ones from Evangelion, but where he assumed that those suits allowed the sensation of touch this seemed to protect from external pressure. He felt nothing. There was no pressing of her firm posterior that he felt against himself. It was frustrating and at the same time fantastic for the situation.

“The armor needs a name,” he said as he looked ahead and saw a screen appear before him, “I think we should give it a good one.”

“I have, my Captain,” she said as she smiled, “I have named this armor Avarice. It is fitting. Additionally, it does not run off of monster cores, like those clunky, and useless, armors they are piloting. It runs off of a form of microfusion that is contained within a single cylinder. This cylinder is inserted into the back under the protective shield that also serves as the storage unit for your armor.”

His hands moved past her shapely rump, and to the two handles before him. That was when he realized that he had to lean forward, almost as if he was going to be taking her in order to pilot. He cleared his mind. Artemis had designed something that was amazing, but he would need to explain how this was uncomfortable in the sense that he felt far too frustrated. Frustrated was perhaps the nicest way of saying it.

Still, the entire view of everything laid out before him. He could see the armors that lined up on the other side. There was Prince Apollos. His armor was white with gold trim. It matched his mother’s colors perfectly. Beside him was Mithril Shield’s armor. It was a forest green with blue trim. From what he could see it was in pristine condition. Likely he didn’t actually use it for battle. Spear Point’s armor had several places where it looked as if it had been repaired multiple times.

The fact that it was blue and red didn’t really help the fact that it was more or less just the mass produced armor that everyone else had. In truth it was little better than the school;s training armor. Then there was Posh Propers armor. The running theme wasn’t lost on Copper. Posh Propers matched his skin tone and hair as well. Lavender with violet trim. That left Platinum Reserve’s armor that was silver with white highlights.

For the most part they looked decent, but Copper had remembered the amount of trouble each of them had given him in the game. Platinum Reserve was more into being a marksman than he was an up close fighter. If it was a long distance he was dangerous. Up close he folded almost instantly. Posh Propers was decent at spell casting, but he sucked at melee and traditional long distance fighting. Spear Point was great at melee combat. In fact he was usually the go to in the game. His fighting stats were decent. His armor always sucked though. That left both Mithril Shield and the Prince. Mithril Shield was a glass cannon. He had tons of potential, but one good hit was enough to knock him out. The Prince had great equipment, but he didn’t have the discipline or attention span to really utilize it.

These were the problems in the game he’d faced, and it was what he was prepared for. Besides, the bet he placed on himself was more than enough to ensure that he’d get massive returns. Everyone was going to be pissed at him, but that didn’t matter. He knew what he was going to do, and he was going to stick to it.

“Captain,” Artemis said in his headset, “I believe that they’re ready for us.”

He felt her wiggle her hips, “And I am ready for you, my captain.”

He breathed out, “Fight now, and we’ll figure things out later.”

He moved the armor toward the center, “You are a complete disgrace,” Platinum Reserve said, “You’re bringing what has to be a lost item into the arena, and for what? To lose? Those things are rare because we can’t replicate them, but that doesn’t mean that they’re actually very useful. In truth, all lost items are pretty much worthless junk leftover from an age when man was simple and stupid.”

He felt Artemis go rigid for a moment, “My Captain, please say that we can terminate him. Please?” she asked as she pressed against him, “I promise, that I will make it worth your while. Just say that we can claim his life, and it will be worth it. I swear, please?”

He breathed out, “No, we’re not killing anyone, but I’m not above teaching him a very valuable lesson. The kind that completely humiliates him, and of course ensures that he’s brought down more than a peg.”

He felt the way she moved, “That’s acceptable,” she said, “Guide both me and Avarice. We will ensure your victory is at hand.”

With that he watched as a strange looking tall armor moved out. The armor itself looked to be designed almost purely white. From what he could see its head was designed like a bishop’s head from his previous life. Golden light shone from its every pore. It looked almost angelic, but he knew that it was nothing more than the observer who had the job to ensure that the duel remained true to its intended situation.

“The Duelists may give their opening statements,” The observer said, “Platinum Reserve, please begin.”

“What’s to say?” Platinum Reserve asked, “I’m embarrassed for him. He has come to battle in such a horrifying antique. I plan on putting him out of his misery early.”

“Copper Plum?”

“Bring it.”

With that Platinum Reserve attempted to move back, but instead he was surprised by Avarice’s speed. The armor was upon him in moments, and before he could say a word his own armor was grabbed by its hands. He had his armor designed by the best in the business. They had spent countless hours pouring over the magical elements of his armor. It had been designed to take multiple hits, to be able to function afterward, and was supposed to be strong enough to withstand even the standard shells that would tear the plating apart of normal armor. Instead he watched in surprise as the right arm of the armor was crushed. With a pull it was ripped away. He pulled back only to watch in dismay as his own armor’s arm was used to bat at him.

To those outside of the armor they watched as the black armor, Avarice, beat the armor of Platinum Reserve to pieces with its own arm. There were cries of surprise as the head of the silver armor was batted away. Soon the other arm followed, then the legs, and when the arm that was being used as a club was no longer able to function It was tossed to the side. Everyone watched, in abject horror, as the foot of Avarice came down on the chest of the armor.

“Tell everyone here, loudly, that you admit defeat. Do it, or things are going to get very cramped inside that armor of yours.”

“You brutish, vile, horrible individual! There’s not a gentleman’s bone in that body of yours!”

The foot began to press, and the sound of the outer shell of Platinum Reserve’s armor began to crack. The sound filled the stadium they were in. The sounds of cries filled the air, “Better hurry,” he taunted, “I mean the longer you hold off the worse this is going to be.”

The sound of cracking finally started to turn to sounds of intense strain. Copper realized that at this point the only thing keeping him from going all of the way through to the cockpit of Platinum Reserve’s armor was the frame of the armor itself. It was composed of magically enhanced steel, which was made from iron ore and ground charcoal together. Which made a rudimentary kind of steel. That steel was then enchanted by those with an infinity for enchantments that were building the armor.

From what had happened already Copper knew that the poorly created steel of Platinum Reserve’s armor wouldn’t hold out against the full might of Avarice. The foot continued to press against the chest of the armor like a hydraulic press slowly crushing a soda can. He wasn’t planning on stopping until either the observer stepped in and declared that Platinum Reserve was unable to continue, or Platinum Reserve himself gave up. A moment later he heard the first of the internal support beams for the armor give a grinding whine. That was it, officially Platinum Reserve was out of time.

“I admit defeat!” came the shout, “I admit defeat, please, don’t crush me!”

He lifted the foot of Avarice, stepped back, and watched as multiple members of the mechanics for the Prince and his cronies ran toward the downed armor. He could see them attempting to use the chest as it was meant, but after a moment it was obvious that it wasn’t going to open. Finally one of them looked toward him, “B…Copper Plum, would you please remove the chest piece?”

He stepped forward, laughing to himself as he reached down and grabbed the sealed chest plate. The moment he did Avarice pulled back, causing the sound of metal being ripped apart. Inside it was obvious that Platinum Reserve was alright. Although from what he could see things had indeed became cramped for him. He looked toward the Observer who didn’t move from their spot.

The realization hit him then. That was something that he remembered from the game itself. The Observer wasn’t a referee. He, or she, wasn’t there to actually end the match. Instead their entire purpose was to ensure that the rules of the duel were enforced. The only time they would interfere was if the rules were blatantly ignored. At that point they would end the duel, and the winner would be whoever had been winning up to that point. Well, if they were not the ones that were attempting to break the rules.

It meant that Platinum Reserve could have died, if he hadn’t given up. The only other way would have been if he completely destroyed his armor while not killing him. That would have spared his life, and ended the duel. After all, there was no duel if there was no weapon. He looked toward the four still standing members of the Prince’s group, and he could see the change in their body posture.

All of them looked unsettled by what was happening. They had witnessed someone that they expected to be far weaker suddenly take down one of their own. For them to have seen that would have been something of a rude awakening. It made him feel better in a way, so much so he grinned, “Okay, sweethearts, who’s next?” he asked has he stood there, “Which one of you are ready to step in here?”

“I’ll go,” Spear Point said, “I’ve had the most experience at battle, and to be honest I’m the one that’s got the best shot of taking him down in hand to hand combat. Platinum’s great at long distance fighting, but we all know that he’s absolutely worthless at hand to hand.”

With that Copper watched as Spear Point climbed into his armor. The fact that Avarice was able to pick up their communication was astounding. Added in it was able to filter out all of the other noise in the stadium. He felt the slight movement of Artemis, and he tried to keep himself focused on the battle. He felt her movements, and wondered why she was doing this right now, “My Captain,” she practically purred, “I am so excited by this. We’ve completely humiliated the one that called me, and Avarice, worthless junk. Can we continue to teach them a lesson? Please?”

“Of course we can,” he said as he watched the outside, “We’re going to teach them all to not look before they leap. He watched as Spear Point neared the center of the stadium, “Note that Spear Point actually is a decent pilot. While his armor is obviously mass produced he’s been able to get it to go well beyond its limits. That’s the reason why his armor is patched up from previous battles. His biggest downfall is that he knows how good he is. That’s why he doesn’t attempt to get better armor, or even get better weapons. He almost always uses the same cheaply made stuff that everyone else uses for practice.”

There was a slight bump from Artemis, “That means that he’s foolish,” she said, “After all, arrogance will only lead to foolish actions and behaviors. Let’s show him to reconsider his stance.”

“Pilots, please make your opening statements,” the Observer said, “Spear Point, you may go first.”

“Listen up Copper Plum. I can see now that you’re skilled. That’s good. I was worried that I would be bored out of my skull and not even get to fight. So, I’m not going to act like Platinum and just write you off. I’m going to come at you with the intention to kill. I expect the same from you.”

“He’s quite annoying, isn’t he?” Artemis asked as she wiggled in front of him, “Can we make your speech a little short, and just teach him his lesson?”

He laughed, “Spear Point,” he said his voice booming out to everyone around them, “I don’t like the idea of killing, but if you’re so ready to lose your life, well, I guess assisting with suicide isn’t the same as killing, is it?”

“Begin duel!”

Chapter 17

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Sevemteem

To most a visit to the capital could not be complete without seeing the Crystal Academy, nor could it truly be enjoyed without seeing the Grand Stadium. The stadium itself was something created from crystal spires that had been magically grown. Their color was similar to that of a bright rainbow, and it spanned the entire length of a city block. That was on all four sides, leaving the inside of the stadium truly open for nearly any sport or duel that could erupt. The fact that it was owned, and operated, by the Crystal Academy only made the school more impressive.

It could be easily said that the stadium could hold hundreds of thousands of individuals, and that would be true. Someone reborn there from another world might even say that the Grand Stadium itself held the same reverence as the Globe Theater did for Shakesspear’s time. That it was the one place where the nobility all of the way down to the common adventurer was on the same level. That anyone could come and watch what was happening.

So, it was no surprise that the duel with Prince Apollo, the nobles that followed him, and a single backcountry baron had drawn in more than the school itself. High nobility had gathered, the adventurers from the trading hall and guild were there, and so were the common workers that lived in the capital only because they were the only ones capable of doing their jobs. The duel had practically brought all of the city to a halt, and somehow the stadium itself seemed almost dead. The defeat of Platinum Reserve had been a massive blow to the high nobility.

The fact that Spear Point was doing little better was worse. The adventurers knew of Spear Point. He had dove into the labyrinths around the capital, out in the wild, and he had managed to even recover some decent monster cores. The fact that he was skilled at combat was not lost on those that watched. And yet he couldn’t land a single hit on a bulky mobile armor that was avoiding him like it was child’s play.

Finally a collective gasp erupted from the group when his armor’s weapon, a spear, was caught by the bulky armor. To everyone except for the one piloting the armor the action seemed too incredible to believe. None believed it was possible. The one that knew it was possible was currently dealing with trying to win without killing the noble he was fighting, and of course attempting to ignore the biological urges that demanded that he take what was being offered to him.

“My Captain, please, let’s finish him, let’s enjoy watching him squirm, oh, please press against me harder, Mmmmm.”

He breathed out, “Artemis,” he said, his voice firm, “Now is not the time for this,” he stated before he pulled the spear toward him. In what was an example of overwhelming strength he snapped the head of the spear in half. He then tossed that head at the armor facing him. Knowing the armor’s weakness didn’t just make this easier, it practically made it something he could do without much thought. His body was reacting on pure reflex. He watched as the head took the right arm of the armor, completely severing it.

To his surprise Spear Point grabbed the arm, and began brandishing it as a club. His own method of winning earlier was being used against him. He had to applaud his determination. He saw a flashing light, and looked at it, “Artemis, what is this?”

There was a light chuckle, “Master, that is energy vent,” she purred, “It will allow you to channel the excess energy that is built up around Avarice, and redirect it as a concessive force against an enemy. Depending on how you use it we could simply destroy his armor, or we could flatten an entire wall of this stadium, do you want to?” she asked, her voice sounding nearly orgasmic, “We could, I would happily do it for you. I would ensure their complete destruction for you. Allow me the privilege of being the first one to set our glorious war into action!”

“No,” he said, feeling her press harder against him, “We’re not killing. Remember what I say about innocence and guilt? We are not guilty, and we are not murderers. I’m not above proving a point, and I’m all for ensuring that they understand that we’re not to be fucked with, but I refuse to take lives when mine isn’t truly being threatened.”

“Very well,” she replied, her voice still a purr, “I respect your decision, and honestly, I am more attracted to you for it. You show such mercy toward such weak opponents. You’re able to crush them, and yet you graciously allow them to live. You are exactly what these new humans should aspire to be.”

“How do I use the vent?” he asked, watching the light blink for longer, “Do I just push it?”

“No,” she said, her voice soft, “Hold the right control, now press against me, fully,” she instructed him, “I need to feel your intent. Good,” she purred, “While holding the control, and while we’re connected I am able to do something else. My Captain, I am using your link in your hand to access your surface thoughts. Yes, I see, a blast, a simple concussive force that will cause his armor to shatter around him. This is perfect.”

With that Avarice’s arm moved straight out, aimed at Spear Point’s armor, and a blinding red light erupted from its palm. The light, along with a sound like lightning, surrounded the armor, and everyone watched as its entire form began to crack. Unlike Platinum Reserve’s armor it didn’t suffer the indignity of being slowly torn apart. It’s entire body seemed to explode around it. The armor’s chest fell to the ground, and the chest opened. There, inside was Spear Point.

“Is he alive?”

There was a moment of silence, “Of course my Captain,” Artemis purred, “I would not kill unless you command me to. He is merely knocked out cold. He will be fine, but when he awakens he will know that he lost to your overwhelming force.”

The news was good enough, and he watched as the observer came closer, “Spear Point is unable to continue the duel, the winner is Copper Plum!”

There was silence from all around him. He understood that there were a ton of people who had likely bet on the Prince to win. After all Spear Point himself was more than enough reason to bet on the duel. His experience as an adventurer made him what most would consider a safe bet. Instead the backwater baron had managed to take out two of the nobles that hung around the Prince. Copper listened to the sounds in the stands.

“I thought that Spear Point was strong,” someone said from the lower level of the stadium, “I guess that he’s actually pretty weak. Goddess, I hope that someone stops him, I bet all of the resources that I have for the entire school year here!”

He couldn’t help but chuckle at the conversation. Sure, he was certain that there would be betting. Which was why he beat so heavily on himself. In truth there was more than little reason behind it. When everything was said and done he completely intended to using whatever funds he managed to get from the gambling to ensure that there wouldn’t be any hard feelings. “Nothing buys bygones like cash,” he said, “I mean it seems to be a universal certainty.”

“My Captain?” Artemis asked as she wiggled in front of him, “What is it that you’re thinking about?”

He laughed a little, “Only that I’ve made sure that it is very likely there won’t be any repercussions from what’s about to happen,” he replied as he took the controls, “Despite the fact that I really don’t like Delicate Emerald, or Tarnished Tiara, I don’t necessarily want to see them killed. I’d rather enjoy watching them have to deal with the fact that I’ve become successful on my own. I know that bothers them, and I know that they can’t stand it. So, it’s better to live well and let them stew on it.”

“Both merciful and able to give out emotional torture. My Captain, you are a contradiction, and I must say that it is fetching,” she purred, “But we have three more to defeat, and I want to watch their despair. I need to see them reside themselves to what will happen. Surely they understand how futile their fight will be now.”

He looked at the three still remaining. Of course there was Prince Apollo, but there was also Posh Propers and Mithril Shield. Mithril Shield would be easy enough to deal with. A single good hit would be enough to put him out. Posh Propers posed more of threat, but only if he could manage to get some spells off. Then again, he wasn’t sure that anything that Mithril Shield could throw currently would actually affect Avarice.

His spell set likely was still within the realm of an accomplished First Year. Even then he wasn’t entirely sure that Posh Propers understood the texts they had to study. From what he could remember of the game itself Posh Propers was all about being potentially lazy. He enjoyed the idea of having a beautiful woman serve him food while he lounged in place. He had little doubt that Posh Propers was the representation of the slacker generation that some of the developers likely had come from. Of course being lazy didn’t mean that he was stupid. It likely meant that he didn’t feel challenged.

It didn’t matter, he prepared, and watched as Posh Propers himself stepped out. The armor was shining, looking almost brand new, and he could see the way that it walked that Posh Propers believed himself to be far above everyone else. The fact that this noble was holding himself in such high regard bothered him. Mostly because he knew that Posh Propers, and the other nobles that followed the Prince, all already had marriage contracts. All of them had waiting wives when this was done.

They were more or less dedicating themselves to the idea of fooling around until it was time to take on their marriage partners. Of course that left Satin in a place where she could direct them however she wanted. Since she had built herself a reverse harem he could see the issue with it. Good friends or not there would be fights. There would be anger, and she would reap the benefits of it all. To Copper it made her far more evil than he wanted to admit. She was willingly setting things up to fail, and doing it all for the sake of getting a life she believed that she wanted.

“Duelist, you may give your opening statements,” the Observer stated, “Posh Propers, you may go first.”

“I’ve watched your battle,” Posh Propers said from inside of his armor, “And I am not afraid of you. Your strength comes only from your armor. Perhaps it’s worth noting that you’ve managed to harmed the ego of two friends. And yes, you’ve managed to upset the balance that resides here today. Still, I will set things right. You are nothing more than some lowly country baron. A peon that isn’t worth the land wasted on him. I will make you rue the day you chose to challenge us!”

“Copper Plum, you may speak.”

“Gee, thanks,” he said as he stood there, “Rue the day? Seriously? Look, I’m going to get this over with, and I’m going to because I’m missing breakfast. So, I’m going to kick your ass, then his ass, and finally the Prince’s ass. When I do, I’m grabbing some breakfast. Tell you what, depending on how long you last I’ll be willing to buy you a waffle, sound good?”

“You dare to insult me?!” came the cry and he watched as the armor backed up, “Prepare to taste everlasting fire you peon!”

“Artemis, what weapons do we have?”

There was a moment, and he heard an ejection. His hand reached out, and what was in its hand was a giant pickaxe. He looked at it, “Wait, is that a pickaxe?” he asked as he studied it, “I thought that we had a weapon.”

There was a giggle, “My Captain, you don’t understand. That is both an ax, and a piercing weapon. It will completely allow you to rip his armor to pieces.”

Holding the pickaxe he knew that technically she was right. In truth, any tool could be used as a weapon. A simple hammer could be used to kill, and so could a length of rope. There was nothing that kept a pickaxe from doing the same. At the same time he could practically feel the anger radiating from Posh Propers. He saw the other armor standing there, ramrod straight before the voice finally escaped from it, “You dare offend me with bringing a commoner’s tool to this duel?!”

‘

Realizing how much it was destabilizing Posh Propers he ran with it, “Yeah, going to be honest it feels like I’m just going through the day doing something basic. Might as well have the right tool for dealing with something that doesn’t deserve a normal weapon,” he said knowing that the dig was likely doing exactly what he wanted it to, “I mean, you don’t waste a decent weapon on something that doesn’t deserve it, right?”

He watched as the fire spell that Posh Propers was attempting to cast fell short. It never left, and he realized that the reason was because of the psychological warfare that he was engaged in. causing him to become so distressed was more than enough to cause him to lose focus, and he rushed forward. The pickaxe swept low, striking Posh Proper’s leg. It hit just right to rip the lower leg of the armor from its knee. To his surprise the pickaxe was incredibly sharp. It actually cut better than a sword.

“Artemis, the pickaxe was a good choice,” he admitted as he swung again, taking the opposite arm from the elbow. The armor was now unable to stand, unable to fight, and he slammed it down again, destroying the armor’s connection to its waist, “I got to admit, that I wasn’t sure that this would work so well.”

“I’m glad that you approve, my Captain,” she purred, “Shall we finish this?”

He nodded, “But I’ve got an idea,” he said as he looked at the disabled armor. He flicked the switch to allow him to speak to everyone else in the audience, “Since it’s obvious that you’re not able to continue I have no reason to finish this. I mean, the rules of this duel is an armor battle. Your armor is completely destroyed. I have no intention of picking on someone weaker than me, so you can go now.”

“Weaker?!” came the shout from inside of the armor, “Weaker?! I am Posh Propers! My family is one of the strongest political powers in the entire kingdom! We’ve established ourselves as heads of nobility, and you, you are nothing more than a worthless peon! I demand that you finish this!”

He laughed, “Demand?” he asked, “You can’t fight anymore. You have a single arm, your legs are gone, and your other arm is destroyed. You can’t fight me without your armor. You are weak, and I refuse to pick on the weak. I’m not like you, the prince, or your other friends.”

“We do not pick on the weak!” came his irate voice, “At no time do we pick on the weak!”

He laughed, “Really?” Copper asked between chuckles, “Because from where I’m sitting you use your power, your influence, and your oh so high status to lord it over everyone else. You ensure that everyone that isn’t one of you is instead made to know their place. Even now you’re refusing to acknowledge the main rule of any duel. Regardless of the setting, regardless of the status of those fighting, everyone in a duel is equal. You are throwing your status around like a club. You’re a bully, plain and simple, and I won’t reduce myself to your level.”

The chest opened and Posh Propers stepped out. His hands raised, and evidence of magic gathering was there. A massive fireball hit Avarice, and it struck. There was a moment of fire, and then it went out. Avarice wasn’t harmed, and there wasn’t even a hint of soot left on it from the flames, “Observer, he’s out of his armor, unable to continue to duel properly, I believe that this means he’s out.”

The observer lifted its arm toward him, “Copper Plum wins, Posh Propers, please leave the arena.”

The quiet from all around them was enough to tell him that he was getting to everyone that was there. Everyone that had planned on seeing this turn into a total victory for the prince was suddenly realizing that it might not go the way they planned. He could hear people begging the goddess to please allow them to win to keep their fortune, and he shook his head at them. They were going to suffer, and there was no way around that.

If nothing else it would be a lesson to never bet on something that had a chance of going the way that no one intended. As for the Prince’s crew he knew that next he was facing Mithril Shield. From what he remembered in the game Mithril Shield was the Prince’s retainer. He was a faithful friend, and more to the point he was practically a brother. Unfortunately he was a glass cannon.

The moment he attempted to unleash his potential was usually the moment things went sideways. He couldn’t keep up with the potential he had. From the game he had one of the highest pools of mana to use, but unfortunately it also meant that his spells didn’t match. He could cast a fireball, and it would be destructive, but if he tried to cast something more complex it wouldn’t work correctly. It wouldn’t because he didn’t have the skills to back it up.

“Duelist, we shall allow a fifteen minute break. Take this time to see to any repairs, or make any modifications that you need to your armors.”

Copper moved back toward their corner, and he noticed that the Artemis standing beside both Applebloom and Diamond Tiara looked like she was glowing. He was going to have to have a talk to her about this. He moved closer, and opened the chest. From there he crawled out, and breathed. He needed a slight break away from all of the teasing. He looked toward those gathered, “Anyone want a drink?”

Moving with them toward the area to purchase a soda he didn’t notice someone moving around toward where he was stationed. Someone that looked actually ashamed. He never noticed Tarnished Tiara, and he didn’t see the package she was carrying. He didn’t pay attention because there was someone inside of the armor keeping check.

Chapter 18

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Eighteen

Copper Plum looked at the recorded incident between Artemis and the two would-be assassins. The fact that they were a couple of individuals that hung around Mithril Shield and Prince Apollo didn’t hide the fact that they were planning on killing Tarnished Tiara. Sure, he didn’t have the best relationship with his sister. Actually, it would be easier to say that he and Tarnished didn’t have much of a relationship at all. She practically declined helping out back home, and she constantly wanted money to do things that she normally wasn’t able to do.

Still, when push came to shove she had warned him about explosives. She had planted them, but she hadn’t abandoned him completely. She had told him about it, and that at least was a step in the right direction. It meant that she cared, at least a little, about his well-being. Naturally the fact that she didn’t sell him, or herself, out when she was being questioned also spoke volumes. It meant that she wasn’t beyond redemption. So, that left Mithril Shield before him. His assassins hadn’t checked in, and he could imagine that the noble was getting antsy.

Not having word that their deed was done most likely was bothering him. Artemis had ensured that they wouldn’t be in any shape to do much for a while. Sure, a good healing spell would mend them up, but before it was cast they would have to have their bones set in place. Something that was going to be painful. Getting a healing spell before that happened was a good way to ensure that the bone never fully healed. There would always be a hairline fracture, and it would always be weaker than the other bones.

That was one of the first things he learned from the magic lessons he’d been taking. Never use a healing spell if there was something foreign stuck in a body, never use a healing spell if bones are correctly set, and never mistake a healing spell for a resurrection spell. Resurrection spells would completely bring someone back, but only if they had died of an attack or on the battlefield. Healing could potentially heal a person from nearly the point of death. It wasn’t a guarantee, but it could go that far.

So, he had no doubt that Mithril Shield would ensure that his two assassins were healed, or at least he was certain that he would when he found them. He moved out toward the center of the stadium, and he watched as Mithril Shield did the same. He felt Artemis in front of him, the android body she had placed inside of the armor, but she wasn’t being flirty.

“Captain,” she said, her voice even, “I understand that you don’t want to take his life, but considering what he attempted to do, are you certain that you want that decision to remain? We could kill him, easily. The pickaxe would pierce the chest of his armor, and it would utterly destroy his body. It would be a quick, and mostly painless death. He wouldn’t feel much for a while.”

He shook his head, “He didn’t kill Tarnished Tiara. He had her attacked, with the intention of killing her, but he didn’t kill her. For that reason, if no other, I will spare his life. That doesn’t mean that we’re going easy on him though. I want him to understand that he’s fucked up bad. We’re going to completely wreck his shit, and then we’re going to go a steep further and humiliate the hell out of him.”

There was a slight wiggle, “Very good,” she said as she pressed against him, “Then direct me Captain. Direct Avarice and I to victory. We will grant it for you.”

Stepping to the center of the Stadium he could see the way that Mithril Shield’s Armor had changed. He was no longer carrying a sword, but instead it had been changed out for a gun. He noticed that a shoulder cannon had been placed on his armor, and he could see that extra plating had been placed on him. The evidence that he had his mechanic crew working the entire time they had between the match was evident. He hadn’t hung back, and he hadn’t simply waited around. If nothing else Copper would respect that he was coming into this with the mentality to win.

“Duelists, you may make your opening statements,” the Observer said, “Mithril Shield, you may go first.”

“I can see how hard you’ve battled. The evidence of your power has been displayed. We were wrong to think less of you. For that reason, if no other, know that I am not taking this lightly. I plan on fighting you with all I have. If you perish here, then you will have still won my respect.”

“Copper Plum, you may speak.”

“Glad that I’ve won your respect, but that doesn’t do a damned thing, does it?” he asked as he studied Mithril Shield, “I mean it’s not something that’s going to keep Diamond Tiara with the Prince, and it’s not going to stop you from destroying whatever relationship you had before. Instead you’re moving blindly ahead. I feel sorry for you, I really do.”

There was silence, but then the Observer stepped back, “Duel!”

The first strike was from Mithril Shield. He threw a grenade, and when it exploded the entire area became as bright as the sun, “Shit, a flash grenade!” Copper said as his eyes blurred, “Fuck, we need to find him, quick!”

The answer came from something striking the armor. It hit, but didn’t penetrate. Actually it didn’t even really scratch the armor itself. He realized that Mithril Shield had attempted to kill him quickly. The moment he could see clearly he looked up to see Mithril Shield. Without any hesitation he flew up to him in a blast of speed. Moving toward him he heard the hiss of the communication channel.

That was something he had believed made the dumpster fire of a game more unbelievable. There would be science fiction elements, but at the same time this entire world was focused on magic. The communications between armors was more science than it was magic, but it had blended the two to a degree. “Baron Plum,” Mithril Shield said as he neared him, “I give you this chance, between us, solely between us, to back down now. If you do then I promise that all slights will be forgotten. However, if choose to proceed things will not end well.”

“Naw, thanks,” Copper said, “I plan on beating your ass, then the Prince’s ass. It’s that simple.”

“I see,” Mithril Shield said, “Then I truly do apologize that we could not do this like men. That we had to end this in fire.”

With that the arm of Mithril’s armor glowed red for a moment, and Copper waited for it. A moment later what he had expected to happen did in fact happen. The explosion went off, but not where it would be a danger to Copper Plum, but instead it was on a more armored part of Avarice. The result was a decent explosion, but nothing else. Copper had Artemis move the explosives where the posed the least danger on Avarice, but to do it discreetly.

“Wait, no that should have destroyed the armor while killing the occupant!”

“Sorry to disappoint,” Copper Plum said as he neared him, “Now, where were we?”

“Listen here you brutish oaf. If you choose to push this insane agenda any further it will not just be you that pays for it. I swear by all that is holy that I will see that your entire family does. Beginning with your sister, and then moving on to those you may actually care more for. Do you understand that? Do you get that? You are playing with the big leagues now, and these kinds of things are known to happen.”

“And how would your darling Satin enjoy knowing that she’s part of a revenge plot? Would she like to know that her hands are stained with blood? How about the prince himself? Would he like to know that you’ve decided to bring him in on some good old fashioned revenge?” Copper asked, “I mean, to me it sounds like you really don’t care if they are brought in on it or not. Not to mention what it will do to your standing.”

“As if you could prove it,” Mithril Shield said, his voice confident, “It will be the word of a lowly baron against my own.”

He laughed, “Well, how about this?”

A moment later the exact words that Mithril Shield had said were played back to him, “Funny thing is that a lot of these lost items had fantastic voice recording abilities. I really can just play this for them, or for the court as well. Tell me, how would that play out?” he asked watching as Mithril Shield’s armor floated there, “It’s still your word against my own. Even if that thing has the ability to record what I say it is not common knowledge. Most will consider that it is merely magically created.”

Copper laughed, “Sure, they might,” he agreed, “but it will leave doubt won’t it? A lingering doubt that maybe you’re willing to threaten an entire family in order to win a duel. That you can’t do it on the merits of your own strength, and instead you have to pull outsiders into it. That will give a great amount of doubt to your ability to hold onto your station. You’ll find yourself in an uphill struggle, and it will last forever. Sounds like a great time, doesn’t it?”

“I grow weary of this!” he shouted as he moved slightly, “Die!”

The shoulder cannon went off, and like Copper had thought it was powerful. In truth it was strong enough that a normal armor would have been pierced and disabled. The shot itself was aimed toward the chest, and that would have lead to a death. But Avarice’s design was made with protection and war over speed and agility. It was still fast, but where other armors could be faster it was meant to take a beating and then completely destroy the opposition. He flew forward, grabbing the cannon and ripping it from the shoulder.

Doing so caused the right arm to hang limply. The cannon itself was tossed effortlessly to the ground. He then slammed the pickaxe through the groin of his opponents armor. When he did he pushed down, bisecting it. The lower half fell without the magic to sustain it, and the same happened to the top half. When it hit he knew that Mithril Shield was out completely. That was the one thing he knew was the same as the game.

Mithril Shield was a glass cannon. Loads of potential, and so little endurance for it all. He could get off a few decent spells, but then he’d be wiped. He could fight in an armor, but do any real damage and he’d be out of it. This had completely destroyed his armor, and by reflection it had ended the fight. Still, he understood the rules of the fight itself, and he moved down to the armor. His hand grabbed the chest plate, ripped it away, and he stepped back. When he did the Observer could see that Mithril Shield himself was out cold.

“The winner is Copper Plum.”

He looked toward the Prince, and he knew what was coming. The prince’s armor in the game was the most sophisticated armor available to the protagonist. Or at least was in the base game. The micro transaction allowed the purchase of a cheat item, aka Artemis, which allowed for someone to use a previously unnamed armor. Avarice itself looked different from when it did in the game, but he had guessed that was because it was him and not Applebloom that had found Artemis.

He stepped watched as the Prince came out to meet him. Watching the white armor he felt Artemis wiggling slightly, “There’s nothing special about the armor,” she said after a moment, “My scans show that most of what we see is cosmetic. The weapons he does sport are good against the weak and clumsy machines that they use, but are basically non-threatening to us.”

He looked at the armor walking toward them, “How about the armor plating itself,” he asked as he waited for the Prince to finish his stroll, “I mean, what kind of protection does he have?”

There was a slight hesitation, “More than the models that we’ve faced, but nothing that Avarice can’t punch through. Actually, I would say that the knee joints on his armor are far weaker than the others. The way his plating is set up has ensured that he is top heavy. A well placed hit on either knee will completely disable him. He will only be able to fight from the ground, and even then his fighting will be hampered.”

He knew what she was talking about. The cannons on his back were stationary. They couldn’t be moved, and that made them hard to use. They could be used, but in order to do it the individual had to stop, bend, and then fire. In the game they had an accuracy rating of fifty percent. There was literally a flip of the coin to see if you would hit what you were aiming at. He could guess why. Here in this dumpster fire of a game world it made perfect sense.

While the game itself was turn based, in most of its fight scenes, weapons that required the character to take their eyes off of the target reduced the effectiveness of the weapons. The only things that still had a high rating was things that used explosives. Bombs, the explosives that Mithril Shield tried to use, and of course missiles were the exceptions. But that was mostly due to splash damage. The more damaging the explosive, the more splash damage it would cause. Of course you wouldn’t just be taking out the target, but additionally everything else around it.

It wasn’t something used on a whim. It was something used because there really wasn’t any other choice. A person moved forward with that because it was the only choice they had. It was the one hope they had that everything would work out. He could remember using the missiles in the game, and getting multiple game overs because some of the main characters were near where they were being fired. If one of them perished, then it went to instant game over. It proved to be an incredibly difficult part of the game when it came to the war storyline.

That was something he wanted to avoid. The war would prove to be incredibly difficult, and it would cause far too much heartache. There were multiple chances that they were already heading down that path, but he wasn’t sure. Part of his hope was that he was keeping it from happening by keeping most of the similar events from repeating. That hope was slight, and he knew it, but for the time being it was all he really had.

“Duelists, you may make your opening statements,” the Observer said, “Apollo Sol Bean, you may go first.”

“I admire how hard you’ve worked to get here,” he said, “I truly do. From what I’ve seen you’ve proven yourself to be a dedicated adventurer. /Of course I am uncertain of your motives. If you love Diamond Tiara then why not simply refuse to fight. Allow her to be disgraced, and then claim her.”

The entire stadium seemed to go quiet at that, “Copper Plum, you may speak,” the Observer said.

“Yeah, that’s not happening,” he said as he stood there, “I’m here because I have a reason. Diamond Tiara loves you dude, and you’re too blind to see it. You’ve been suckered by the first plebeian chick that showed you some interest. I worry for the kingdom at this rate. You do realize that if you continue on like this you will likely be disinherited. You’ll not have your throne, you won’t have the palace, but instead you’ll have a mountain of nothing.”

“I don’t need anything else if I have Satin.”

He Breathed out, “seriously dude, well, may I ask you a question? I mean if you’ll permit me to before we fight.”

“If I can answer, I will,” he replied, “But understand that a request that I stop seeing Satin is not on the table.”

“Yeah, I get that,” he replied, “No, dude, I’m asking if you know the scholarship student, Applebloom.”

“Is that her name?” he asked as he stood there, “I have heard that she is very studious, and that she applies herself hard to her lessons. She is top of her class in magic and potions, and is climbing quickly in etiquette as well.”

The answer wasn’t what Copper had hoped for, “Alright,” he said, “Then what do you say we get to it?”

The Prince made his armor jump back. As he did, a small ball left his hand. Copper knew what it was, and moved out of the way. The explosion was massive, a giant grenade, and it was a normal one. Designed to stop armors. Likely it wouldn't do much, if anything, to Avarice, but he didn’t want to chance it. He watched as another was tossed, and he used the pickaxe to bat it back at the Prince.

The prince moved quickly, and the explosive sent shockwaves after his form. The prince’s armor landed in a heap and Copper instantly hoped that he hadn’t taken the life of the prince. Slowly the armor got up, “I did not expect that,” he said after a moment, “So, I fear that I must tip my hand.”

With that he bent forward. Copper instantly knew what was about to happen, and he rushed forward grabbing the shoulders of the prince’s armor. The cannons went off, exploding overhead of them. He held the shoulders, and squeezed down on them. The action cruising both of the tops of the arms and reducing them to non-functioning husks.

“Artemis, can we use the vent on his armor and he live?”

There was a moment of hesitation, “Yes Captain,” she answered, “He will live, and won’t be harmed. However it most likely will knock him out cold.”

He nodded, “Let’s do it. In that moment everyone watched as the prince’s armor exploded to pieces. The crown prince fell to the ground, and a multitude of students lost all of their funding in a single swoop. There was little doubt that he would be ostracized, and he knew that, but at the very least he had given Diamond Tiara a chance to set things right.”

Chapter 19

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Nineteen

Diamond Tiara felt the coldness of the room. It wasn’t because the temperature had changed, or that someone was using a cooling spell. No, the coldness came from the Prince himself. He sat on the ornate bed that belonged to him. The same bed she had believed would be her marriage bed at one point. He refused to look at her, and she felt her heart breaking again, “My Prince, I am truly glad that you are alright.”

“You would do anything to separate us, and to make yourself happy, wouldn’t you?” he asked, his words cutting deeper than any dagger, “I mean it. You would have some lower noble, that has some modest achievements, use a lost item on us. I never knew that you would sink so low. You’ve cut me off from my love, and for what? Did you come to gloat over your victory? Are you satisfied that you’ve ripped me away from the one person that understands me?”

“My Prince, it isn’t like that,” she said, trying to explain, “She would cause you to lose everything. Everything you’ve known, everything you have grown up around, all of it would be gone. It would separate you from your family. I couldn’t let that happen to you.”

“And yet I would gladly give it all up to be with her. Please understand, we will not marry. I do not love you, and I never will. I have seen your true face, and you are hideous. You hold such resentment toward someone like Satin. You despise her so much because of her standing, and because of who she is on the inside. I am ashamed that I ever considered you moderately beautiful before.”

She shrank back from the words, “Your Highness, surely you don’t mean that,” she replied, “What I’ve done, what I did, and what Baron Copper Blum did was for your benefit. It was to save you.”

“What both of you have done is ruin me,” he replied, his eyes still looking away from her, “You’ve taken my chance at happiness and you’ve dashed it on the rocks. I can only assume that you want to do more. That seeing me lost without my love isn’t enough. Is there more? Should I prepare myself for a more horrible torture? Will you go and appeal to my mother to have our engagement reinstated? If so then I will do all that I can to escape from here.”

She looked away from him, “I see,” she said as she stood, “Then I will simply wish for your swift recovery, and happiness, from afar. Goodbye, Prince Apollo.”

With that she began to walk, and she heard the quiet words from him, “Thank you, now, if only you would have said that at the beginning it would have saved both of us so much trouble.”

She walked out and felt unsure of what would happen. The prince was truly in love with this daughter of a viscount. He actually wanted to be with her, and it was not merely some school fling. Added to that was the fact that she hadn’t even properly thanked Baron Copper Plum yet. She had left him, with a small thanks, while she ran to check on the prince. She had prioritized her own happiness before behaving in a proper and decent way. To say that she was ashamed of herself would be putting it mildly. She had acted in a rash manner. And now she wasn’t sure if she could thank Baron Copper Blum.

She knew that she needed to, but doing so now would look pathetic. She would appear to be someone that held her own interest and desires above the proper way of doing things. Not that it would be wrong, “What should I do?” she asked herself, “Should I go ahead and thank him? I could, but is he engaged with some act with his servant? That is something that doesn’t seem right.”

She knew that it was fair enough for a man to have a servant, but it was looked down upon. Mostly because it was an unspoken fact that the servants themselves were used for sexual release by the women that owned them. All too often she had walked into a room of a follower only to see her getting handled by three or four beast people at once. It was disturbing, and disgusting. The only reason that it felt that way to her was because she believed that the act should be filled with love.

If there was no love, then there was no reason to continue on it. It was using them as a means. It was degrading for the servants, and it made the act of lovemaking into something mundane. She could not openly fault the girls that engaged in it, and yet she couldn’t remind them that they were doing the same when a man had a servant of his own. Either way she went about things it appeared that there were no truly correct answers. Instead it appeared that everything seemed to be shades of gray.

Maybe that was how it was supposed to be. Maybe there wasn’t a completely correct answer, but in the end, did it really matter? She stopped and found a seat on a bench between the dorms. She didn’t feel like going into the dorm currently, and she certainly didn’t feel like going further at the moment.

“Y’all alright?” came the voice of the scholarship student, “Y’all seem purty tuckered out.”

She looked up, and gave what she hoped was a grateful smile, “I am very tired, although I fear it is mostly emotionally tired. The past few days has been an emotional rollercoaster. I fear that I might have completely ruined Baron Copper Plum’s chances of a decent future.”

Applebloom looked at her with nothing but kindness, “Ah don’t think that it’s like that t’all. See, Mr. Copper said that he figured this was going to happen. That he was being the villain for the good of the kingdom. From what he told me they needed someone that was willin’ ta help set the prince straight, or at the very least set him on the right path.”

She breathed out, “Even if that is so, I feel that I have done a huge disservice to him. Thanks to my actions he likely will not be able to attend the school anymore. There is a chance that he could be killed. Perhaps his family will be spared, but I cannot promise that is the case,” she said as she looked at Applebloom, “I have truly ruined his chances here. Unless, are you his lover?”

Applebloom shook her head, “We’re from two different worlds,” she said as she grinned at her, “He’s purty much outta mah reach. He’s a decent fella, but I’m just a commoner. Granted, Ah’ve been given a scholarship, but that doesn’t mean much. It just means that the local lord saw potential in me. Ah guess that’s right nice, but it ain’t gonna do much fer mah standin’. Ah know that Ah’m an outsider here.”

Diamond Tiara looked at her, “And outsider, perhaps, but a welcomed one,” she replied, “Honestly, you’ve been nothing if not welcoming. The fact that you were willing to stand beside me, well, it means a lot.”

She looked at her, “I don’t know what will happen, I truly don’t, but I know that you’ve been someone who is respectable. If nothing else your actions are what I would hope my own followers would behave the same. Instead I’ve seen how so many of them are quick to become withdrawn and act as if I didn’t exist. At least until Baron Copper Blum managed to beat Prince Apollo and his followers.”

Applebloom nodded, “Ah know,” she replied, “He did far better than most would’ve thought. He’s surprising, that’s fer sure.”

Diamond Tiara nodded, “Although I don’t think that I can handle everything that is to come,” she admitted as she shook her head, “There will be so much postering, and dealing with the royalty and nobility. I will have to wear a mask of calm while I’m anxious on the inside. I… I even have to deal with the fact that I now have no prospects,” she stated her shoulders slouching forward, “Without my engagement to Prince Apollo I’m practically just another member of the nobility.”

“Yer a good person,” Applebloom said, “Ah’ve seen it, and Ah know that yer gonna stay a good person.”

She gave Applebloom a small smile, “Thanks, but it doesn’t feel that way,” she stated, “It feels like I’ve used those around me to get what I wanted. I keep wondering if what Prince Apollo said was right. Did I break him and Satin apart because I despise her? I mean, I want to believe that I did it for the right reasons. That I was saving him from the trouble she would bring, but I can’t honestly say that’s the case.”

“Ah think that it was the right call,” Applebloom admitted, “Ah only talked ta her once, but she was cold. Said that she didn’t like girls like me. Told me ta get ‘way ‘fore she decided to tell everybody that Ah was more interested in trying ta get her ta do mighty nasty things. Ah left her ‘lone after that. She ain’t a nice person. Dun know why though.”

Diamond Tiara shrugged, “I couldn’t tell you,” she admitted, “But I know that she currently has Prince Apollo, and his followers, around her little pinky. It’s disgusting, and I absolutely hate it. I hate that she makes me want to hate her. I should be above that. There is no doubt in my mind that I should be above hating her, and yet I do,” she said as she whimpered, “I hate her so much that I’m afraid that I wouldn’t be worried if she were involved in an accident. I fear that I will need to keep my distance from her.”

The door to the building behind them opened, and both of them turned to see Copper Plum walking out. He seemed to have noticed them, gave them a lopsided grin, and walked toward them, “Lady Diamond Tiara, I have been asked to let you come and visit my home. Your father feels that it would be good for you to enjoy some time away from here, and since I live out in the country it would be a better place to recover.”

She nodded, “And how about you?”

He shrugged, “Your father is going to speak on my behalf to the king and queen. With any luck they’ll accept my apology, the fact that I did this for their son, and of course take my recent knighthood, barony, and about half of my wealth as payment.”

She looked at him, “You’ve given that much?”

He shrugged, “It’s a small price to pay. My parents and siblings will be fine. I wanted to make sure they would be, especially after Tarnished Tiara decided to let me know what was going on. She could have kept quiet about it, but instead she wanted to make sure that I made it out alive. That deserves kindness returned.”

“Would y’all mind if’n Ah come?” Applebloom asked, “Ah mean if’n do mind then Ah’m stuck here. Not that it’s bad thing, but bein’ stuck at the school fer break wouldn’t be no fun. ‘Sides, Ah’d like ta see where y’all live.”

He shrugged, “Honestly, I don’t mind. I know that my father won’t, and I doubt that Tarnished will say a word. Not since you helped her. The only one that might is Delicate Emerald, but if we’re lucky you won’t really have to deal much with her. At least we can hope that you won’t have to deal with her.”

He shuddered as he stood there, “Sorry, just thinking about her is a little unnerving,” he admitted before he looked at her, “So, after today we can take my airship, and we’ll head out to my home. I’d like to stop on the way and check a place that I’ve found and claimed as well.”

They nodded, and he stood, “Then it sounds like a plan.”

As the three of them headed to finish up the rest of their day inside of the administration building Duke Filthy Bit was currently looking at the mountain of platinum coins that the former Baron Copper Plum had left, “Well, you are an interesting one,” he said as he rubbed his chin, “You obviously have the ability to amass great wealth, and more than that you put the stability of our kingdom before your own desires. There’s little doubt in my mind that you exemplify exactly what it is to be a knight.”

“Father,” a young tanned skinned man said, “Do you think it wise to consider asking that he not only be reinstated, but promoted? He did challenge, and beat, the prince to a duel.”

“Son. what’s something that I’ve always told you when it comes to rewarding those that deserve it?”

The tanned skinned, dark haired boy closed his eyes for a moment and slowly rocked back and forth for a moment, “That all work that is done well, and done without issue is worth rewarding. That we should encourage those who are able to improve the kingdom to keep doing so. I can see that, but this might be a step too far. I mean, father, we will have to do some very powerful tap dancing in order to keep from appearing as if we completely agree with what was done. That in and of itself could be dangerous.”

Duke Filthy Rich nodded, “I know,” he said, as he looked toward where Copper Plum had left, “And yet it is well worth it. I believe that his actions have helped Prince Apollo more than hurt him. They, at the very least, taught him an important lesson. He understands that he isn’t merely able to act in a way that is uncouth and not be held accountable. That is an important lesson for anyone to learn.”

His son nodded, “I see, but I do hope that this doesn’t come back and bite us. It feels like it has the potential to do so.”

“I know,” he replied, “Opulent, I want you to understand exactly what I am getting at here. We have the chance to see a new member of the nobility climb to higher ranks. He’s a successful adventurer, and he has proven himself worthy of his title that he willingly gave back in order to save his family. Additionally, we have someone that I believe will climb higher than my own recommendation. If we foster this, then there is a truly great chance that we can see him lead a new branch of the nobility.”

Opulent Rich studied him for a moment, “Father, you sound like you are discouraged with the current nobles.”

His father rolled his eyes, “Discouraged is a poor synonym for how I feel about them,” he replied, “Most of the nobles have forgotten what it is to mold the kingdom into what it needs to be. There are a good number that still go into the commoners home and take more than they deserve. Those individuals claim that it is their right. I have no issue against taxes being paid, and no issue against the local lords collecting taxes for services they actually do.”

He shook his head, “But I know that there are a good many who do nothing, who give nothing, and who provide nothing, and still they tax the commoners that live in their lands to the point of near death. There are even a few that have taken the sons of commoners and made them into little more than slaves. They call them indentured servants, but I know that they are slaves all the same.”

He looked at Opulent Rich, “So, yes I am disappointed, and I have hopes for Copper Plum. I see him as someone that might give the nobility the kick they need to attempt to do better. I can see him spurring them on, in a desperate need to one up him if nothing else, all in order to improve themselves. He’s a decent one, and so it is my hope that he will be promoted to lower fifth rank.”

Opulent Rich shook his head, “Father, I’ll go with you, and I’ll help you speak on his behalf, but I am uncertain if what you say is something that will happen,” he said, “I see that he has potential, but I am uncertain if he truly has the potential that you believe he does. To me it seems that his skills reside more with adventuring and fighting. I would almost believe that he’d make a grand warrior knight.”

His father laughed, “And perhaps you’re right,” he said, “but whatever the case, I want to see him spared, and I would like to see him promoted. His wealth is something that I believe he can recover on his own. The amount of money he has made already is evidence that he has the drive, and will, to accomplish great things. I would dare say that there will be little stopping him.”

His son nodded, “Then there is really only one choice,” he replied as he looked toward the door, “We present the token gift to King consort Baked Bean, and of course to Queen Celestial Sol Bean. Once we’ve done that we’ll petition his rise in rank, and I do hope that you will lead in that endeavor. I think that you have their ears more than I do.”

As the two of them began their trek toward the palace Artemis was preparing herself. All of the versions of herself were gathered on the ship, and they were preparing it for their Captain. The one exception was the original version that had fought him. She was still on the claimed island, and with the help of a few basic robotic drones she was cultivating it into a livable place. One of the things she did to help ensure that Diamond Tiara Rich, and Applebloom weren’t able to find out what she was seemed to be the easiest thing to do.

Each of the android bodies were wearing their organic disguises, and each of them had slightly changed the color of their hair. Their facial features remained the same, but their eye color also changed. The excuse that they were all sisters could be used, and from her own study of the rabbit beast people that excuse was actually a very good one. Her studies had shown that the rabbit beast people had children in the numbers of five to twelve.

“We need every inch to be impressive when our Captain returns,” she stated, walking proudly, “I want him to applaud and reward us for our fine work, and then I want to ravish him until there is no tomorrow.”

A cheer erupted from her other selves, and together they continued the work on the ship itself.

Chapter 20

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Twenty

“Is this what heaven looks like?” Diamond Tiara asked as they stepped onto what looked like a cultivated island, “It’s amazing. This is the floating island that you claimed?”

Copper Plum nodded as he walked with her, Applebloom, and the body that Artemis used around him the most, “It is,” he replied as they looked at the growing fields, “I found it, and thanks to the work that’s been done I believe that it will become something of a stablized and self sustaining island. I plan on growing traditional crops, but also some cash crops as well. From what I’ve seen there is a huge demand for caffeine in the capital. So, I’m working on growing a hearty form of coffee beans.”

Diamond Tiara looked at him, “Wait, I thought that those were only able to be grown in the Kingdom of the Ancient Dragon,” she said as she looked at him, “What about Levonion? I know that it is a cash crop as well.”

He nodded, “It is, and originally I was going to plan on growing it, but I did a little research. There’s about forty percent of the agulature that is growing Levonion. That means that our Kingdom is only growing enough food for roughly two thirds of the population. Sure, growing Levonion would promote more short term income, but it wouldn’t be long term. I want to ensure that I’m able to have long term growth. Going with traditional crops and coffee beans is the best choice. It will ensure that I’m able to grow, and besides I think that the caffeine can be used as medication at times.”

“Yah ain’t wrong,” Applebloom said, “It can help folks with chronic headaches, and it’s been told that it can relieve symptoms of aching joints. Ah’ve seen it used on my grandma. She has a cup of coffee each mornin’ and it makes her get around a lot better. Talked ta a bunch of doctors ‘bout it. All of ‘em said the same thing. That the caffeine does more good than bad.”

Diamond Tiara nodded, “So, it can be something of a miracle cure,” she said as she looked at the plants, “I can see the need for that, but I know that Levonion can be made into heavy coats. Those would be useful for the campaigns happening at the various boarders.”

He shook his head, “With any luck the war won’t last forever. At least it’s my hope that it won’t last forever. I don’t want to think about the countless number of lives that are needlessly wasted in the war going on. A war that was started for a reason that no one can really remember. It seems to me that there isn’t a reason to continue it, and so finding a crop source that doesn’t revolve around it seems like the best idea.”

She nodded, “I can see that,” she admitted after a few moments, “I suppose that it would be best for the war to simply end. Although I doubt that it will end in any way that doesn’t affect everyone. In truth, I believe that the entire kingdom itself will be affected by it.”

“The war could end easily enough,” Artemis said after a moment, “If my Captain so ordered me, I would happily raise my weapons against those who claim themselves as our enemies, and I would crush them. I would see to their complete and total defeat. Doing so would only ensure that we were fully in control, and it would promote our peaceful dominion over those who would challenge us.”

“That’s not something I want to get into doing,” he said as they walked, “I want to stay out of the war as much as possible. In truth I’m happy with a simple life. The one thing that can guarantee that is income. I want to have long term stability, and so that means having a plan to carry me into it. Adventuring is certainly one way to do it. Getting those monster cores actually pays out well, but I think that we know that adventuring isn’t a long term solution.”

Applebloom nodded, “Ah can see that it can earn you some money, but the dangers in it are purty real.”

“That is true,” Artemis remarked, “However Adventuring in a group is far more beneficial than doing so alone. It ensures that the treasures are able to be gathered with fewer problems, and the party that you established with each other proves that you have the makings of a great adventurer party.”

Copper grinned and looked ahead. He saw the first body that Artemis had used, and she was still working. He could see her looking toward him. Instead of being dressed as Artemis usually was, which was in her bodysuit, she was wearing a pair of cutoff trousers. Her shirt was a simple tank top that looked a little too big for her, and her shoes were an old pair of workboots. She was everybit the embodiment of a farmhand.

“My Captain,” she said, her voice having a slight lisp to it, “I am pleased that you have chosen to see me today. Tell me is there anything that I can do for you? Have you come to reward me for the hard work I’ve performed here?”

He smiled at her, “To a degree, yes,” he replied, “I actually wanted to use the hot springs if they’re ready. If they are ready, then we can all take a dip. I know that it would be nice for you to wash off as well, right?”

There was a demure smile from her, “I absolutely would enjoy it, and yes the hot springs are indeed ready. Shall we venture to it?” she asked as she led the way, “I believe that it would do all of us some good. Would it not, sister?”

Copper Plum felt truly grateful that Artemis was able to communicate to all the different versions of herself. This version understood that they were now to consider each other sisters, and that would be how they would act to one another. It didn’t stop her from offering to him, but now they were playing some kind of strange fetish game with him. It was something that was a little unsettling, but at least Artemis was playing her part correctly.

The hot springs had been something that he had to describe to Artemis. In truth, he’d taken the idea from an older anime he’d watched in his previous life. The hot spring was designed as an enclosed bath. The water from the bath itself was filtered and used for the crops. Nothing was wasted, and yet there was a sort of beauty to it. Stepping inside of the bath he could see how it had been accomplished. The rock wall that supported the flowing waterfall also acted as a divider. It allowed both male and female bathing at the same time, keeping both separated.

In the anime this had been something of a moot point since one of the girls could fly, and because she didn’t really have much social awareness to understand that she was making the protagonist uncomfortable. Then again from what he could remember her character had been abused from near birth, and conditioned to believing herself to be little more than a machine. In truth there was a lot of similarities between her and Artemis.

It was almost creepy how much Artemis actually acted like her. From what he remembered that character had pretty much offered herself to the protagonist multiple times. She had later admitted that her understanding of social norms was pretty much non-existent, and that she believed that all men wanted what she was offering. It was meant to be something of a joke, but the truth was that the confession had made him realize how deep the anime actually was.

It was addressing actual situations, and it was doing a good job of it. Of course that was his previous life, and his current life was far different. There was no getting around what was going to happen here. At some point Artemis was going to make a play. She was going to appeal to him, offer herself to him, and he was going to have to explain that he wanted her to be more mature emotionally before they did anything. From his standpoint she was about at the same emotionally maturity as a pre-teen.

She was maturing fast, but she was still a ways away from being at the level where he believed that she could handle a physical relationship. He wanted her to not only be in a relationship with him, but he wanted her to fully be able to handle it. There was also the fact that if he did enter into a relationship with her that it would make things far harder on him. From what he understood demi-humans weren’t really considered people. They didn’t have the same rights that ost humans had.

It was, at its core, something that could be considered twisted and wrong. But these were thoughts that he could put into the back of his mind for now. Instead he looked at the hard wood floor that made up the walkway to the bath, the stone wall that separated the men’s bath from the women’s bath, and the dome overhead that would allow light to float in, but kept the elements out. Additionally the design of it almost made it appear to be floating itself. It was at its core a true technical marvel.

There was really no other way to describe it. In addition Artemis had done this with the rebuilt droid body, and by additionally creating some helper robots. Those too looked familiar. There was two kinds. One floated in the air, multiple arms stuck out from a ball, and it what looked like claw like hands at the end of several of them. The three finger claws were actually pretty well capable of handling difficult work. Additionally a small buzz saw was attached, and that allowed it to harvest some plants without much issue.

The other robot was more human shaped, standing on two legs, but it was slow moving, almost clumsy in how it walked. Like the floating one it could speak, but its words were fairly straight to the point. The fact that it called itself a protectron was just something that he was certain Artemis had done because he told her about the robots from a completely different game. Still, they worked with the floating robots, and they seemed more or less able to help keep the entire island working.

He found that much of the cultivation had been done by these robots, all of which had been directed by the version of Artemis that had stayed here to continue the work. The hot springs, the bath, was evidence of that cultivation. He looked at both Diamond Tiara and Applebloom who studied the bath intently, “This is amazing,” Diamond Tiara said, “I’ve never seen such an expansive bath before. It almost looks like something from Ancient Dragon Kingdom.”

He smiled knowing that from what he’d learned the Kingdom of the Ancient Dragon was similar to a sort of mixture of asian culture. It had combined elements of Japanese, South Korean, South Vietnam, and Centeralist Chinese culture mixed together. The Kingdom itself was certainly something that was more communist than feudal. There was a king, but his place was to ensure the good of the people by ensuring that all was shared.

From the outside it appeared to be an experiment in communism that actually worked, but he was certain that it was only what the outsiders were allowed to see. There was little doubt in his mind that the truth was far worse. Maybe that was the cynicism from his previous life creeping in. There was certainly a part of him that cried out that things were never fair. That there was no truly equal place for people. That everyone was born into a world where there was haves and have nots. Those two groups depended greatly on birth and happenstance. If someone was born into the haves their entire world was set for them.

They would forever be able to do whatever they wanted, however they wanted, and it would never even remotely change. Even here in this dumpster fire of a game the same was in place, but it was actually possible to climb up the ladder. It was difficult, and it took massive amounts of work and luck in equal measure, but it was possible. He’d climbed because of his luck and work. He looked to see the girls looking at him, and he shook his head, “Sorry, just some thoughts about the future,” he lied as he walked head of them, “The other side is for the guys, so I’ll head over there, enjoy your bath.”

He walked ahead, knowing that he was being watched, and it didn’t bother him. One of the truths he’d come to accept was that the girls of this world acted on their impulses a little more. They were more open with their desires, and they didn’t fear the repercussions that could come back at them. At the same time if it was proved that they did something untoward a male it was instantly forgiven.

“My Captain,” a duet of voices said, “Would you like some help washing your back?”

He looked back at her, “No, both of you enjoy a bath, please, and I’ll see you when we’re all done, okay?”

As he walked to the otherside he undressed and slowly took a seat in the giant bath. The hot springs itself fed the bath, and there was something remarkable about how it made him feel. Of course part of it could be some of the information he’d given More or less he’d explained that hot springs often were considered almost magical because they apparently had some healing capabilities. The actual truth was that the source of the healing was more connected to simple hygiene than it was anything magical.

In truth for most people that had bathed in hot springs and felt better it was partly because the water was naturally occurring hot water. Sure, there was a collection of minerals that could aid in some basic relief, but being able to actually clean oneself was usually enough to wash off some of what could be causing symptoms. Instead the waters actually felt like they were rejuvenating him. He enjoyed the bath as he sat there. He could also hear a slight commotion.

Unknown to him on the other side of the wall Diamond Tiara and Applebloom were watching the two rabbit women, whom they assumed were sisters, playing a strange game. It involved rapping their fists against an open palm three times, and then making a symbol with their fists. The symbols seemed to be a crude pair of scissors, a flat piece of paper, and a turned fist which was supposed to represent a rock.

The game itself was fairly basic, but they understood the rules after the first two games. Rock beat scissors, Paper wrapped rock, and scissors beat paper. The winner was whoever had the symbol that beat the other one. So far both of the sisters were at a standstill. Both had produced rock, multiple times, and then switched to paper multiple times, before finally switching to scissors multiple times.

“Excuse, me,” Diamond Tiara asked as she neared them, “What are you playing for?”

Both of them looked at her for a moment, “The winner will go attend to the Captain,” Artemis said, her voice brimming with pride, “I will claim victory, go and ensure that my Captain is well taken care of.”

She looked at her, “Is that a common occurrence?”

There was a hesitation for a moment, “No, my Captain has told me that he feels that it would be wrong to do so. He has stated that he thinks I should have time to discover what it is that I want, and that I should choose. The problem is that I have chosen. I want to serve him, completely, and this is a chance to do so. I want to show how serious I am about what I want, and I want him to know that there is nothing that I will not do for him.”

Diamond Tiara looked at her, and she felt a sort of jealousy at first. What this demi-human, no what this girl was saying was that she was in love. Baron Copper Plum was rebuking her advances, but he was being gentle about it. He wasn’t being spiteful, and he wasn’t acting as if she was destroying his life. He was being kind about her infatuation. He was treating her like a person, he was being better than Prince Apollo was. She wanted to hate her for that.

“He hasn’t been unkind toward you?”

Artemis studied her for a moment, as did her sister, “No,” both answered, “It was her sister that smiled, “I am considered defective. I don’t speak well, and there is so much that I am unable to do,” she said her lisp very present, “And yet he doesn’t wish to toss me aside. He gave me this wonderful job. I am to prepare his island for him, to oversee the operations here, and to treat it as my own home as well. He has shown me so much kindness that I can never repay it. I will win our game, and I will ensure that he understands how much I desire him.”

Her sister, the Artemis she knew, laughed, “I serve him everyday,” she said with an air of superiority, “I am with him every moment. I have not attended to him simply because he believes that I need a chance to see what I would truly want. I am both confused and humbled by his kindness. I had expected my entire existence to be one of pure use for uses sake. Instead he has treated me as an equal. He has treated me as a friend. I want to help him succeed because of who he is.”

Listening to them she understood. He was someone that was kind, and he was someone that would be a promising husband. Yet, most of the girls at the school looked at him like a pariah. They saw the fact that he had female demi-human servants as obscene and wrong. They pushed their own actions onto him, and claimed that he was the absolute worst example of a man. Their declaration was made because they believed that he was doing what they had been doing.

She could see the reasoning, and she could understand how wrong it was. There was no denying that Artemis and her sister loved him, but there was no action on his part to take advantage of it. He had them as servants, and only servants. They weren’t sexual slaves, they weren’t part of some beast woman harem, but instead they were simply those that waited on him. In addition he treated them with the kind of kindness that every single being deserved.

“He is truly a great man then,” she admitted after a moment, “The fact that he so willingly treats those around him as equals, and that he willingly turns away from all of his accomplishments for the good of the kingdom. I hate that he has lost so much, but I can see how accomplished he truly is. I can certainly understand why you are so fixated on him. Tell me, what will happen when he is forced to marry?”

Both of them looked at each other, “We are unsure,” Artemis said after a moment, “There is certainly talk, but no one really knows for certain. The fact that this kingdom is biased against males seems slightly insane. It flies in the sense of things. It is far different from where we are from. It is also interesting to see how that power seems to corrupt those who should be more considerate. Those who have the ability to be kind seem to treat those who are considered of a lesser station with such disdain.”

Diamond Tiara nodded, “I can’t argue with that,” she admitted, “I can only hope that those who do so will learn to treat some people slightly better.”

With that she watched as both sisters started their game again. Without thinking she did the same, not realizing that both sisters took her involvement seriously.

Chapter Interlude

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Interlude

Professor Honeypot studied the information from the adventurers’ guild. The evidence was all there. She couldn’t help but marvel at the fact that Copper Plum had single handedly managed to become the most successful adventurer the school had ever produced. No, that wasn’t right. He was a successful adventurer before coming to the school. She wanted to take some credit for his achievements, but she understood that what little she had done wasn’t enough to take full credit.

She could say that she helped though. Copper Plum had managed, somehow, to rise through the ranks and become an established adventurer, and then he threw it all away in an attempt to make Prince Apollo see some sense. It was a fool’s errand and she knew that. Prince Apollo was multiple things, but a brilliant student wasn’t one of them. He was pampered, given far too much, and had little in the means of responsibilities. He was, for all rights and purposes, a boy with far too much time on his hands.

She then looked at the memo that had been sent out. Not one of the professors was expecting Copper Plum to return. For a good many they seemed relieved. The boy was headstrong, and he didn’t seem to understand the place where men belonged. Still, there was so much promise in him that she felt horrible about not being able to help it grow. She would have liked to help him climb the ranks of adventuring until he was truly able to claim his place among the most influential members of the guild.

Instead she had to settle with watching his achievements from afar. It wasn’t fair, and it wasn’t right, but she had long since learned that most things weren’t right or fair. In truth the world seemed to work more on a concept that the strong got to do whatever they liked, and the weak just paid for it. It was enough to make her feel nothing but anger, but she had to remind herself that these were simply how things were here.

She was about to go onto designing her next lesson when a new memo flashed in front of her. The greenish fire, something from the Kingdom of the Ancient Dragon, revealed a single scroll. She took a moment to look at it before breaking the wax seal and opening it. She felt a small thrill of triumph rush through her. She re-read the words again and again, and she couldn’t stop the feeling of absolute joy. The fact that Professor Upper Crust let out a loud screech of annoyance practically made her day.

“HOW COULD THEY DO THIS?!!” Upper Crust yelled from her room, “THAT BOY IS A NIGHTMARE! HE DOESN’T UNDERSTAND HIS PLACE, AND HIS ENTIRE GENDER EQUALITY NON-SENSE HAS SPREAD! UGH! I WAS PLANNING ON GETTING THINGS BACK TO THE STATUS QUO!”

She smiled, “Oh, stuff a sock in it Upper,” she said, knowing that her voice carried, “The boy is a born adventurer. He’s got greatness in him, and he deserves some respect for that, if nothing else. Although it means that I’m going to have to try and find him a wife now. I actually want to see him succeed.”

There was a moment of hesitation, “A WIFE?” came the screech before Upper Crust walked into her room, “You have got to be kidding! That boy doesn’t need a wife, he needs to have his head removed from his shoulders! He’s causing the boys to question their place. There’s a movement to allow the boys to have servants without being mocked. Do you understand how horrifying that is? It means that the girls will actually have to start caring for them!”

Honeypot looked at her and shook her head, “Upper, you’re a classic sexist,” she said as she looked at her, “Those boys all have the potential to be great adventurers, and we both know that all nobility are born from those adventurers. In truth, if they go on to be adventurers then they should deserve all of the praise and promise that comes with it. Having a wife that actually cares for them, that loves them, is part of that.”

Upper Crust rolled her eyes, “You are completely hopeless,” she growled, “If you like that boy so much, then go claim him. You’re not married, likely never will be, so just go lay claim to him and have a younger man as your husband. I’m sure that he’ll at the very least find a way of shutting you up.”

She shook her head and looked at Upper Crust, “You know,” she said, her voice relaying how unbothered she was, “Before I wouldn’t have considered it, but look at him,” she said as she held the memo, “He’s not only raised in ranks, but he’s somehow managed to do so with the blessing of the king and queen. They accept what he did for Prince Apollo as a justifiable means. I have to agree. The prince needed to be brought down a peg, and he needed to be made to look at what he’d been doing.”

She watched Upper Crust turn her on heels, “I will agree that Prince Apollo needed to be shown the errors of his ways. I will accept that he needed to be forced to stop spending so much time with that Satin girl, but I will not accept that we should praise this young upstart for it! He’s an annoying fly that refuses to be killed. When he falls, and it will eventually happen, I will personally laugh.”

With that Upper Crust walked off, and Honeypot watched her. There was no denying that most of the girls at the school, and several of the female professors, felt the same way. They didn’t like him for his accomplishments. They didn’t like that he didn't just grovel and attempt to appeal to them. They hated that he thought that he was on the same standing as everyone else. They hated that there was no way for them to prove to him that he was wrong.

She walked back into her room, looked at the mirror, and considered herself for a moment. She wasn’t terribly old, not yet, she was in her mid twenties, and adulthood was at seventeen. She shook her head, she was his professor first, and anything else that came would either come naturally, or it wouldn’t at all. She wouldn’t push for it.

Still there was a small part of her that was thrilled by the idea. That same small part of her considered what a date with him would be like. Personally, she would be fine with the two of them going into a labyrinth. It was something of a dream of hers to go into a labyrinth with someone she would consider marrying. That one person would help her, providing her with the protection she needed, and in return she would help be his sword. She would cut down his enemies, and he would keep her safe as her shield.

The small thrill rushed through her as the mere thought of consummating said love inside of the labyrinth filled her. A place with monsters around every single corner, and a place ripe with danger that was being used as a bedroom. Although she was not exactly unused. Her wilder days had been spent before. She had a demi-human servant, or sexual slave if one would rather call a spade a spade. He’d bred her in every possible way, exactly what was demanded of them, and when she finally understood that having him was not what she wanted she had freed him.

It was quite a stir. She was seen either as very kind or exceptionally stupid. Either way, she couldn’t stand the thought of forcing him to be at her beck and call. She wanted to give him the chance to deny if he wanted, and to let him live his own life. With his new found freedom he had left the capital, left the entire kingdom, and apparently he had traveled back to his homeland. Again, she couldn’t blame him, not exactly, but it had proven to her that what they shared wasn’t intimate like the girls enjoyed to pretend things were.

It was a transaction. She had paid to be bred by a beastman, and in return he had been given to someone with a modest sex drive. The fact that he was gone wasn’t a horrible thing. It allowed her to grow, and now she understood what it was that she wanted. She wanted to find someone that captured her fancy, and to find someone that she could enjoy being with. Copper Plum perhaps could fit the bill. Again, she was his professor first, and anything else that came from it would be second.

Maybe things would grow, but there was no guarantee. The only thing that she could absolutely count on was the fact that she could help foster a healthy obsession with labyrinth raiding. She could accept that. As those thoughts crossed her mind she could still hear Upper Crust going on about how things were going to be completely ruined from this point on. She could practically hear her cursing her luck, and bemoaning the fact that everything was going to be so completely different now.

Personally, she was fine with the change. She didn’t want to see anyone to be dropped to the same point that the boys and men had been, but she was perfectly fine with things being equal. That's the way it needed to be. Things needed to be different. It was honestly the only way she could see the kingdom continuing onward in any meaningful way. If things continued the way they were then there was little doubt in her mind that everything would eventually fall apart.

It would be far too difficult to keep the men motivated by the thought of marriage. Especially when their brides were able to have other lovers. They were almost expected to have other lovers, and their husbands were expected to raise children that weren’t theirs. Sure, if a woman came into a new marriage with children already established that was one thing, but it seemed exceptionally cruel to bring another man into the relationship, have a child with him, and then allow, no it would be force, her husband to raise said child.

“I couldn’t do that,” she said to herself, “I really couldn’t. I would rather be completely devoted to the one that I married. I can’t be a virgin again, not that it was anything of real value anyway, but I can devote myself to whomever I marry. If that happens to be Copper Plum, well then he will have someone that will never run around on him.”

As she considered these thoughts Gold Bit was currently running around like a chicken with its head cut off. First, his son had challenged the Prince to a duel. Next, his son had somehow managed to beat the Prince, and third his Son was promoted for the act. He wasn’t sure if it was some kind of joke, or if there was the act of a vengeful goddess to blame. He breathed out, trying to get himself settled. It didn’t matter. Copper Plum was on his way, and when he arrived he would do all he could to help.

Of course he was bringing Diamond Tiara Rich with him. Which meant that their house needed to be up to the standards that was expected of nobility. It also meant that Delicate Emerald would undoubtedly be putting her foot right in her fool mouth. He tried to remember the fact that at one time he loved her. He tried to remind himself that once upon a time Delicate Emerald was actually a loving and caring woman, but he couldn’t force the image into his mind.

Delicate Emerald had become a living, and breathing, nightmare for him. Her demands on finances had pushed him to the very brink of bankruptcy. It had been all he could do to support her. Or at least it was until his son became an accomplished adventurer. The moment that happened he improved their dock, improved the house, and on top of that he’d brought strange golems that were able to help with the fields.

The work they normally did was cut in half thanks to these strange metal golems. Still, there was so much to do that he found himself practically wanting to rip his hair out and run off. He watched as his son’s airship approached. The large vessel dwarfed the one that he’d brought them, and that was still an insanely nice airship. Of course he’d done something that had completely upset Delicate Emerald. She had wanted the airship to be her main means of travel. She had demanded that it be sent with her, to the capital, where she could use it willingly for the good of their family.

Copper Plum had explained that the airship was tied to the improvements done to their home. As such it could be used to go to the capital, when there was a need for it. Additionally it could be used to go to nobility court, and again it was when there was a need for it. It however wouldn’t be used as a means of transportation for someone that had an airship, and had the means to go back and forth on their own. Nor would it be used by anyone other than those who had official business for the domain of their family.

He’d basically told her that she wasn’t going to use it to show how well off they were now, and if she didn’t like it then she could just go jump off a cliff. It had resulted in an immense amount of bickering, squabbling, and finally promises that she would allow him to produce another heir with her if he would simply state that her needs were indeed tied to the good of the domain. It was something he knew that he couldn’t do. And so for the first time ever he had put his foot down and informed her that no, he would not be doing that.

Delicate Emerald had nearly erupted at his new found spine. Finally, she had left on her airship, which was about half the size of their new one, and swore that she would stop coming out to see them so often if that airship wasn’t sent for her when she wanted to return. She also swore that he if ever said no to her again she would make his life a complete and living hell. However, he noticed that she didn’t seem to say much when Copper Plum was around.

The evidence was there. Their son, his son, had surpassed his station, and he was higher nobility than she was. At this point he could claim that she was a bother, and if she tried to say much he could claim the head of their household, which would be his right, and stop all of her allowance. She was treading very thin ice with him, and she had learned not to say much while he was around. He hadn’t informed her of Copper’s return simply because a small part of him wanted to see what was going to happen.

The airship his son owned soon approached, and when it did he moved toward the docks. To his surprise Tarnished Tiara was following him. His oldest daughter actually seemed interested in seeing her brother. For whatever reason, however it appeared, there had been something of a bonding between them. He wasn’t sure how it happened, but the evidence was there. Tarnished Tiara seemed interested in getting on her brother’s good side.

He wasn’t going to complain if she was truly wanting to bond with him. He watched as the ship docked, and soon the door opened and the gangplank began to descend. The first to leave was not his son, but instead it was the Duke’s daughter. Diamond Tiara Rich walked toward their small port with the kind of grace that spoke of excellent manners and breeding. She was someone that was truly a cut above, and he could see how it reflected on her face. Part of him wondered if there was something between his boy and her.

If that was the case then he would have to continuously attempt to prove himself. Their stations were too distant for a simple match. No, he would need to prove that he could climb the ranks, and prove that he was meant to be there. Next was a girl that looked like she might belong to a lesser house. She seemed a little uncertain of her walk, but at the same time he could tell that she was someone not afraid of hard work. Likely she came from a small domain like their own, and likely she had grown up doing farm work.

That would serve his son well if that was the case. She looked nice enough, her mannerisms didn’t seem like those of someone that hadn’t seen a hard day’s work, and she actually seemed fairly happy to be there. The next out was the servant that his son had. Artemis, the rabbit girl, and there was no denying that she had her eye on his son. He hoped that his son wasn’t serious about the girl. Sure, she seemed nice enough, but a demi-human being anything other than a servant would be looked upon poorly.

Granted, the beast people could have children with humans, but none of their children would be considered legitimate. If his son went for that route it would prove to make his entire life at court an uphill struggle. Not that he was convinced that his son would actively attempt to attend court. Even now it seemed that he was far more interested in adventuring. If that was the case then it would be fine.

Adventurers were considered the highest form of nobility. If his son wanted to make his living by diving into labyrinths, hunting monsters, and protecting the kingdom in that way then he would be fine with it. Finally he watched his son exit the ship. Behind him was another rabbit girl. There was some similarities between the two, and he knew that they were likely sisters. His son was playing a dangerous game. One could be considered acceptable, but still just within the realm of deviant behavior. Two would be seen as nothing but deviant behavior. There wouldn’t be any spinning of this.

“Son,” he said as Copper neared him, “Welcome home. So, are you so determined to give your father a heart attack? The duke’s own airship just dropped off a collection of maids and attendants for his daughter. Still, it’s good to see you, and we’ve prepared a feast, come, let’s celebrate!”

Chapter 21

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Twenty-One

The moment he made it home there were a multitude of surprises awaiting Copper Plum. One of the first was that Tarnished Tiara wasn’t acting like a completely spoiled brat. Instead she was actually trying to hold a conversation with him. She was being her normal self, which meant that she was still being fairly bitchy, but she was actually acting as if she wanted to spend time with him. It was surprising, but at the same time it seemed that she had become a little closer to him after the events of the duel.

The other surprise was that Duke Filthy Rich hadn’t been lying when he said that there would be servants sent ahead of them. Practically an army worth of servants had arrived, and they were all prepared to wait on Diamond Tiara. She waved them off, mostly, but he noticed that at least one or two of them remained close to her. From what he’d learned in etiquette class there was a very real chance that some of these maids and butlers were actually lower nobility.

They most likely were doing the service that was required of them in order to complete the contracts set out by their families. It was something he would have had to do if he wanted to remain in the capital before his promotion. Now he was high enough ranked that there likely would be some lower ranking nobility that would align with his house, and they would need to serve him, or his father, for a period of time.

It was enough to make his head hurt, and he chalked it up to the weird mechanics of the dumpster fire dating sim that this world was more or less part of. He rolled his eyes at the thought of everything. Still, at least for now he was home, and even better there was no sign of Delicate Emerald. That was worth all of the labyrinth raiding that he could handle. The simple truth was that Delicate Emerald made things far harder than they needed to be.

She often caused more problems, especially to his father, than she was worth. The way his father talked about how she had been before made him wonder if it was all an act, or if something had actually changed her. Part of him believed it was something that must have changed her. Something had happened to cause her to become so vile and cruel toward men in general. There was absolutely no other explanation. In a way he honestly hoped that it was something that had happened. That some traumatic situation had made her into the cruel person she had become.

He wanted to believe that, because if that wasn’t the case then his father had horrible tastes when it came to women. Knowing that he wondered if he was in the same boat. Looking at both Applebloom and Diamond Tiara he felt that wasn’t the case. At the very least the both of them were much kinder than most of the other girls at the academy. There was a real sense of kindness about them. Still, ultimately he was a mob. Sure, he wanted to live a life that was more or less quiet, but he had an understanding that it wasn’t the case now.

“Captain?” came the voice of Artemis, “You seem to be lost in thought.”

He smiled at her, “I was,” he admitted, “I was thinking that things were peaceful here. Honestly, they feel a little too peaceful. I am honestly surprised that Delicate Emerald isn’t here. Normally she would be her normal self at this point. I’m guessing that she’s still in the capital?” he asked as he looked at his father, “I mean, I didn’t see her airship.”

Gold Bit shrugged as he sat there, “Honestly she may or may not come back. She is actually pretty upset that she can’t use the airship that you gave to us. The fact that you tied it to the property, and determined that it was only to be used in connection with the property, or in connection with our official business in Court was enough to keep her from just using it. She’s been threatening to not come back if I don’t declare that her actions would be representing us in the Court.”

He rolled his eyes as he listened, “So, basically she wants you to give her the ship so she can brag about it,” he said as he shook his head, “That’s oddly typical.”

“Tell me, I don’t know Mrs. Bit, do I?”

Gold Bit shook his head at the question asked by Diamond Tiara Rich, “I’m afraid not,” he admitted after a moment, “Mrs Bit is Baroness, and as such she is lower sixth ranking. I’m afraid that her appearance is mostly in the lower court. As such she is supposed to be in attendance for the commoners that reside in our domain, but I don’t think that she actually attends the courts as she’s supposed to. Most of the time I have to write letters directly to the Kingdom, and usually I’m writing to our overseeing representative,” he admitted as he looked at her, “I’m afraid that what Mrs Bit does, most of the time, is merely show off the wealth that is allotted to her.”

Diamond Tiara sat there for a moment, “Wait, she does not sit in the court to oversee the laws being passed for the commoners?” she asked her voice sounding surprised, “While I understand that it can be taxing the need for it is far greater than most of us know. Dadd… My father has pointed out the need to ensure that ensuring the commoners in our domain are treated fairly is one of the most important things any noble can do,” she stated, her voice firm, “I honestly believe that he’s telling the truth. Those who do the bulk of the living and dying for our kingdom should be represented.”

Copper smiled at the words. It felt good and right to hear that. He couldn’t help but agree with her words. Of course his own view was certainly different from the rest of this world’s views. He still had the memories of his previous life, and while some of what he remembered certainly helped him not all of it did. The fact that the world he came from was a helluva lot more equal than this one certainly stuck out in his mind.

True repression was happening here to absolutely no end. There was no doubt that women were the ones that received preferential treatment. Of course that was exactly how it was in the dumpster fire of a game he played too. Everything that happened in it was all geared toward the experiences of the protagonist. And currently she was pushed to the side. There was absolutely no doubt in his mind that it had been done completely on purpose.

The more he thought about it the more he realized exactly how unfair everything was. Maybe it was wrong to call it unfair. There was absolutely no denying that it honestly wasn’t fair, in the slightest sense of the word, but it was most certainly biased. It was the one thing that he could count on about this place. How wholly biased and lopsided the power structure was. For a man to have even a small amount of power was nearly unthinkable.

He stopped that line of thought after a moment. Going there wasn’t going to do a whole lot of good, and he knew it. Instead he looked at those with him. Being quiet wasn’t really helping things, and he knew that, “Personally I feel the same,” he said after a few moments as he looked at Diamond Tiara, “The problem is that since Delicate Emerald is the matriarch of the family she doesn’t exactly need to give a good reason for what she does. She also has the right to push what duties she thinks that she can off onto my father.”

Diamond Tiara looked at him and shook her head, “That’s insane,” she said after a few moments, “She should want to do these things. They’re part of what she is meant to do. For her to not do it means that she wants to simply live as if she is still in the Academy for the rest of her life. That can’t be the case, right?”

She looked at Gold Bit who shrugged, “She wasn’t always like this,” he admitted after a moment, “But at some point she changed. I know that it happened during the Academy, and it never got better. I never found out what changed her. I wanted to, I wanted to find the cause and see if there was a way that I could reverse it, but I never have. She doesn’t even stay here most of the time. Usually she lives at the Capital, and she claims that doing so is because she has needs to be present with all of the other nobles. She likes to claim that her being there is increasing our holding.”

He shook his head at that, “There’s times that I truly wonder if perhaps she was simply replaced. If the girl that I had fallen in love with had been completely replaced with someone else. It would certainly make more sense than her simply changing like she did without any warning,” he said all of this, his voice sounding defeated, “It’s why I have high hopes for Copper. I want to see him find someone that will not only want to be with him, but will want to be on equal footing.”

Applebloom smiled, and Copper watched as she nodded, “That sounds purty good,” she replied, “Bein’ equal is the right thing ta do. The problem is that thar’s a whole lotta nobles that ain’t cotton ta that notion.”

Diamond Tiara nodded, “I’m afraid that she’s right. Most of the noble women see themselves above the men and boys. They consider themselves as far higher up socially. I feel that such things are wrong, but I can see where the thought comes from. One only has to take a moment to see that some parts of our society have led to this condition. In truth, I see no reason for a gender equality movement to take place. To expect both men and women to stand up for the kingdom, and to see them held to the same accountability.”

She looked at Copper for a moment, “In many ways you have breathed some much needed fresh air into the academy. Your presence there has ensured that some of the tried and true traditions are being changed. They’re being slowly turned to be less favorable to just the girls, and instead have been made to be a little more obtainable toward the boys as well. It’s a change that is long since needed.

He nodded at her, “Thanks, but that wasn’t exactly my intention,” he replied, “At first I was really there to just find a wife. I would have been happy with someone that was a decent human being. But, what I’ve found is that most of the girls in our classes are horrible examples of the worst kind of entitled there is. It’s almost like I’m seeing examples of the Delicate Emerald I grew up with everywhere I look. Sorry, but I don’t want to be with someone like that.”

He shivered, “So, in truth I’m not really sure what it is that I really want, or should do. For now the best that I can come up with is to just keep going,” he said before a green flame flashed in his father’s house. He watched as his father stood and walked toward the area that received letters, “Dad?”

His father looked at the scroll, and then looked to him, “Son, it’s for you.”

He took it, and he saw the official wax seal of the royal family, and right below it was the seal for the Rich family. He swallowed, hoping that it wasn’t anything bad, and he opened it. His eyes studied the scroll for a moment before he felt his knees trying to give out. Artemis came to him and helped keep him steady, “How?” he asked, his voice horse, “How in the hell did this happen?”

Without warning his father took the scroll and looked at it, “Son, congratulations are in order!” he exclaimed, “I’m happy to know that your actions won’t be coming to bite us in the butt,” he said as he looked at the letter again, “But according to this you’re now officially going to be of a far higher standing than I am. You were already promoted, but you’ve been promoted again. Son, who is Earl Shimmer, and what was it that you did for his daughter?”

He had to take a moment to think, “Oh, I saved Sunset Shimmer in the labyrinth. She was stung by a crystal wasp, and I had Applebloom give her an antivenom. When she did it cleared her system,” he replied and then looked at the letter again, “How could he think that having me promoted to upper fifth ranking would be appropriate for that?! I just did what anyone else should have done!”

The commotion was enough that no one heard the door opening, and no one heard the resounding footsteps of the lady of the house. The way she stomped toward the sitting room was showing the evidence of how little she cared for the manners and niceties when it concerned her own family. Copper Plum didn’t even get a chance to say a word before she strolled up him and angrily eyed him.

“Stupid boy!” she shouted, her voice shrill and harsh, “How dare you make a mockery of our family?! How dare you challenge the prince to a duel, and how dare you win?! Did you not understand exactly what it was that you were getting into?! I’m ashamed of you, of how you acted, and I am absolutely floored by your complete disregard for the standing of our family, of me, in the noble courts?! If it were up to me I would ensure that you were sent to pay for this humiliation with your life!”

“You son has done a great deal to help me,” Diamond Tiara said as she stood, “He came to my aid when no one else would, and he has so kindly offered me the chance to enjoy a short stay here. I’ve accepted.”

Delicate Emerald studied her for a moment, “And what is your name, my lady?”

“I am Diamond Tiara Rich, of the Rich Duchy,” she said, her head held high, “I am the first daughter of Duke Filthy Rich.”

Delicate Emerald’s eyes widened, and Copper watched as she began to stammer, “Oh, well welcome to our humble home,” she said, her voice trembling a little, “I never expected to see someone so well respected, or connected, to visit our small domain. Please make yourself at home,” she said as she backed up, “Unfortunately I have just remembered that I have urgent business in the Capital. I shall have to make my leave, but know that every single courtesy will be extended to you in my stead.”

With that she left and Copper felt lighter as she left. A good part of him couldn’t help but smile at the fact that she wasn’t here to continue her tirade against him and his father. Instead she left, her tail between her legs, and he couldn’t help but smile at that fact. Watching as she left the house he moved toward the window and watched as her airship once again lifted into the air. Soon, it was gone, and she was gone with it. He grinned as she left, feeling far more light than he had before, “Thanks,” he said as he watched her gone, “I mean it.”

He looked at Diamond Tiara who stood there for a moment, “I don’t know exactly what it is that you both obviously deal with, but I can tell that it is far more than either of you deserve,” she said as she studied him, “That said, please could you show me to the room that I can use for my stay here?”

He nodded, and he walked with her down the hall. Most of the time he had to sleep in a completely different building. Usually he was forced to live more or less inside of an old shack, but now the house was repaired, expanded, and all of his siblings had a room in it. That included him. It felt nice knowing that there was a place for him to stay and live while home from the Academy. As they walked he saw the expansion. He heard his father, and he watched as his father walked past, “Please, the following rooms are for visiting guests,” he said as he opened a door, and inside it was actually pretty nice, “I hope that they are up to your standards.”

She nodded, “Thank you,” she said as she stepped inside, “And Copper, thank you for everything. I understand that you might not have wanted the promotion, but believe me when I say that you are truly deserving of it.”

She closed the door, and he watched as Applebloom stepped into her own room. There was a moment that she seemed to be completely floored, “This is more than Ah have at the Academy,” she said as she stood there, “Ah mean it, this room is huge, thank y’all fer it,” she said with a hug to Copper, “Thank y’all so much!”

He nodded, “It’s fine, and I’m glad that we could get you a good room,” he replied as the door closed. He then watched as his father walked toward another room, “Here’s your room son. Your sister has a room a little further down the hall, and of course all of your brothers have rooms as well. Your servants have a room on the next floor up,” he said this as he looked at Artemis, “Look, I’m not naive, but what i said before still holds true. There are a lot of nobles that will use a relationship with a demi-human against you. Be careful.”

With that he walked toward Artemis, “And I can’t deny that you’ve chosen a good man as your master, but please don’t get him into any unneeded trouble. He’s a good kid.”

She smiled, “I know,” she said, her voice gentle, “I would never cause my Captain any undo stress or anxiety.”

He nodded, and with that he left. Copper watched his Dad, and then he opened the room itself. It was twice as big as his room at the Academy. Which of course had been four times bigger than the room he’d shared with his brothers before. It was amazing to see something so fantastic before him. Part of him wondered if it was really right that he have the ability to sleep here. He almost wondered if he should go sleep aboard the ship, but then he had to remember that his Dad had made the alterations for them.

He heard Artemis outside of the room, and he turned to see her standing there. Obviously she was of two minds, and he could see that her other self was also considering what to do. After a moment he watched as she moved toward him, “Captain,” she said her voice soft, and her other body moved as well, “I am well aware of your thoughts. I know that you want to wait, to give me a chance to mature emotionally. I can respect that, but at the same time, I want this so badly. Please, allow me to stay with you tonight. If nothing else than as a mere body guard.”

He looked at her, “Artemis, I’m home. Right now I don’t think that I need a body guard, and besides, I’m certain that you can get to me if you wanted to, right?”

She nodded, “Then please, go with Dad and find your room. I’m sure that it is right above mine. I promised that we would see where things will lead, and I will keep my word. I promise that I will see where this leads with us.”

She nodded, “Very well, my Captain,” she replied, “I will follow your command, but, I may come check on you during the night. I would be lax in my duties if I did not.”

With that she walked, and noticed that her clothes were tighter than they should have been. She had shrunk her clothes to accent her features. There was no doubt on that. He shook his head. He wanted her to grow a person before they did anything, but now part of him wondered if she would always be a little bit perverted. That same part of him also realized that he didn’t really care. So far, the only ones that he’d even consider being with were a protagonist that he couldn’t get too close to, a noble girl that was too high on the ladder for him, and an artificial intelligence that shared several android bodies. Of those the A.I. wanted to mate with him almost constantly. If this were an anime he would have no doubt that it was the making of a harem one.

Chapter 22

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Twenty-Two

The bed under Copper Plum creaked a little as he turned. The sounds of the springs were a little bit of a surprise to him. Granted, he understood that traditional mattresses were a thing here, but he’d expected that the mattresses of their home to be goose feather mattresses. Mostly because he’d believed that the other mattresses would have been too much of a luxury for them. Instead he was treated to a traditional mattress, and he was trying to get comfortable. There were a few undeniable truths when it came to a young man’s life.

These were true in his previous life, and they were true now. One of those truths was that when a young man was a teeanger that most of his unoccupied thoughts usually went straight to thinking about those he was attracted to. Although he was technically older, mentally, than his actual biological age it didn’t change the fact that his body was causing his mind to drift. Thoughts of Diamond Tiara, Applebloom, and Artemis filled his head. He wanted to be next to any one of them.

He desperately wanted to feel them in this bed with him. He wanted to feel inside of them, and he hated that his mind was so easily swayed with the images of them. With Atremis the reason was simple. He wanted to have her become emotionally mature enough that she could handle the idea of a physical relationship. As it was he had a legitimate fear that engaging in a physical relationship too early would end with her becoming unstable. It wasn’t something that he wanted.

He didn’t need someone that had multiple android bodies, along with a ship capable of destroying the kingdom, suddenly becoming angry that he was friends with the opposite sex. Plus, he felt that it would be wrong to take advantage of her. She wasn’t naïve, but she was very literal. He couldn’t stand the idea of having her feeling broken hearted because of an action he might take.

Then again, he understood that there was a chance that she was going to be broken hearted because of his refusal to take action. Sometimes not doing something was just as devastating as doing. He understood that. A former life had taught him as much with the few relationships he’d experienced. Not that any of this mattered. It didn’t stop the thoughts. It didn’t keep the ideas from coming, and it didn’t slow down the need or desire he had. All it really did was make it painfully obvious that he was a teenager again.

He closed his eyes for a moment only to see the same details in his mind’s eye again. Artemis curled up in front of him, Diamond Tiara behind him, Applebloom curled up in front of Artemis. None of it made a whole lot of sense, and yet all of it seemed to remain present for him. He understood the reason, but he didn’t like it any better. He was ultimately a victim of his own need and desire. He was dealing with the fact that he had biological urges that he couldn’t stop or prevent.

His eyes began to get heavy when he heard a sound. Looking around the room he tried to see what it was, but the darkness that surrounded him made it impossible to see anything clearly. A moment later he saw a faint light coming from the wall. The faint light seemed to glow a golden orange, the color of a lit kerosene lamp, and it bobbed slightly. Soon a form began to take shape. He watched as the form came closer to him.

He felt the bed move, the light went to the floor, and he felt a presence beside him. He allowed his eyes to completely adjust and he saw someone he’d been thinking about. Artemis was there, and so was her other body. The other version of her moved near the bed as well, and both of them climbed up into the bed next to him, “My Captain,” she said, her voice low and husky, “Please, do not turn us away. I ask that you let us stay here with you, please. We need to be near you.”

He could see how desperate she was, and he felt for her, “Artemis, I don’t want to do anything before you’re ready for it.”

She took his hand, and brought it against the disguise she was wearing, “I’m working on that,” she said, her voice husky with the obvious need she felt, “I’m making myself into a biological being, or as close as I can be to one. I want to make myself into someone that you want to be with. I want to be able to give you an heir, and I want to have you consider me, consider us, as your other half.”

He looked at the version speaking, “Artemis, you do understand what you’re asking, right?” he asked, his own voice sounding uncertain,”I mean you get what happens if this happens, right? We’re not just Captain and crew anymore. Things will change between us. Things could get strange, weird, and I’m not sure that I want that to happen. You’re a good friend to me, and I don’t want to lose that friendship just to get laid.”

There was a moment of hesitation, “Our friendship will not end, my Captain,” she said before she moved, and he felt the warmth of her nude body, “It will blossom into something more. We will be not just friends, but lovers. Is that not worth the risk?”

He breathed out, “Not at the moment,” he said, trying his hardest to keep from allowing himself to react to the situation. “At the moment you are my closest friend, and I don’t want to lose that. I don’t want my closest friend, my best friend, to be lost to me because of a case of being horny.”

He hoped that his words wouldn’t cut her too deeply. She’d been growing in her emotions, and he had see her reaction to various stimuli. He didn’t want to see her cry, or watch as she got angry. Although he would be ready to deal with either. He would be ready because she ultimately was worth it. He hadn’t been lying to her. She was his closest friend. The fact that she was an A.I. didn’t matter to him. She was just as real of a person as anyone else was.

In a ton of ways she was far more real than most of the girls at the Academy. She had never acted in any way that could be considered entitled. Instead she was someone that spoke her mind, behaved how she believed she should, and was loyal. He treated her less like an object and more like a friend. It was his goal to ensure that she felt both valued and wanted. Part of it was to ensure she would remain loyal, but the biggest part of it was because it felt right to do so.

He watched as she settled around him, and his earlier visions were slowly taking shape. Both of her bodies were nude, and her biological camouflage was becoming more realistic. He could see small places where freckles had formed on her body. She was looking more and more like a normal girl. He felt the hands of the body that accompanied him the most touch his chest. They were gentle, but he understood that she had the ability to tear through steel.

“My Captain,” she said moving her hands down, “I understand all of your worries, but they are unfounded. I want you, I want to be with you, and I want you to be with me. I do not want to force this. I do not want you to think that I would simply take something that should be given,” she said, her words left a warm feeling inside of him, “But do not think, for a moment, that I will simply sit back. I have waited, I have remained loyal, and I have never given you a single reason to not accept me. I ask that I be rewarded for such.”

Her other body moved the blanket, and he felt that other version of her grabbing his boxers. Words formed, but never left his mouth. They didn’t because the body that he was the most used to kissed him deeply. He felt her tongue, and there was no denying that it was soft and felt real. He couldn’t stop the impulses that made him stand to attention. She broke the kiss, “Artemis,” he said, his voice having trouble being more than a mere whisper, “Please, I don’t think that you’re ready for this.”

She shook her head, “I am, my Captain,” she said with a smile, “I am ready, and I know that you are. I don’t want to deny ourselves anylonger. I don’t want to let this chance slip and never regain it. I want the two of us to join together, and I want our love to be shared for all time. Don’t deny me, please. Just let this happen. Enjoy it, and then enjoy it again, and again.”

He was about to say something else when he felt something warm starting to cover him. It wasn’t The Artemis that had been talking to him, but he noticed the other body was bending over, and her head was behind the first one’s back. His eyes widened as he realized what was happening. Taking a moment, he cleared his head, and he focused, “Artemis, this isn’t real, is it?”

Both of her bodies stopped, and he watched as a ripple went through them. For a moment they were still there, still on top of him, but then the bodies seemed to disappear. The effect he’d felt on his body was gone. For a moment there was truly nothing, and then he saw the door slightly open, “My Captain, I hope that you liked that,” she said, her voice just barely loud enough to hear, “With your connection built into your hand I’ve been able to connect slightly. Now I am able to show you what I would like to do for you.”

He looked at her, “And what I had said before still stands true. I don’t believe that you’re ready for it,” he replied, his voice gentle but firm, “I want to make sure that you’re emotionally mature enough before hand, and the other thing I said was the truth. I don’t want to lose my best friend due to a case of being horny. So, please, don’t force this.”

She finally gave a nod, “I promise,” she said from where she stood, “But I ask that you promise that I will be someone you will consider. I want to be more than just your crew.”

He watched as the door closed, and he took a moment to look at himself. He was still covered by a blanket, still wearing his boxers, but everything in the vision had felt so completely real. It had been only that he realized that she wouldn’t do anything without explicit consent that he knew it wasn’t real. That had been the one thing he was certain of, and that had been his saving grace. The moment she left he leaned back. Sleep was going to be a problem now. The vision was too perfect, and it had awakened his desires far more than they previously had been.

There was no denying that his body was that of a teenager, and there was no getting around that eventually he was going to do what teenagers did. It was simply the truth. At some point he was going to mess around. He just wanted to make sure that it wasn’t a mistake when he did. If he was going to be with someone then he wanted to be someone that wanted to be with him in return. Maybe it was naive of him to think like that, but he hoped that wasn’t the case. He also knew that he was trying to occupy his thoughts so that he didn’t ask the question that was waiting in his head.

The question that was residing just behind his eyes and waiting to pop out of his mouth. The one question that was bubbling up, and finally he could no longer keep it from making its appearance. “If Artemis could give me a vision like that, then does that mean she can read my mind as well?”

The question was one that was going to lead to a ton of problems in the future. There was no getting around that fact. He felt a light buzzing sensation in the hand with the cybernetic implant, the very thing that Artemis had done for him, and he saw it glowing slightly. The glow dimmed slightly, and he looked to see Artemis outside of his door. She was still there, but there was something off. It almost seemed like she was there and not there at the same time.

“Artemis?” he asked, his voice sounding uncertain, “Are you inside of my head?”

There was quiet for a moment, and then he watched as the Artemis looking at him nodded. He breathed out, “So you can read my mind, right?”

She held up a finger and her thumb and showed a little space between the two, “Just a little huh?” he asked, feeling like she wasn’t being completely honest, “So just surface level then?”

She nodded, “I see, and that means that you can send me visions, since it only requires surface level, right?”

She nodded again, “But if I’m awake, fully awake, then you can produce form of yourself, but that’s it, or at least that’s what I’m assuming. Am I right there?”

She nodded again. He breathed out, “Okay, that actually makes sense. So you can produce auditory hallucinations if I’m asleep, but not while I’m awake. I can understand that. I can also understand that you can affect the sensations that I’m feeling. Again, I’m assuming that’s because all of that just takes surface level,” he said as he studied her, “So, why did you do that earlier? I mean is it that important to you?”

She moved, and he could see that she was wearing one of his shirts, a pair of his socks, and he wasn’t sure if there was anything else. For all rights and purposes this version of her looked more biological than the vision before. It was telling him that she was determined to become something more than she had been. She neared him, and he watched as her hand went through him. She tried it again, and then looked at him.

“You want me to follow you?”

She nodded, and he began to walk after her. Being that this was his father’s house he wasn’t opposed to it. There was some thought about if he should be following her or not, but then again this was Artemis. She might be obsessed with him, but at the same time she was really his friend, and besides that she served him. He didn’t think that she would be doing anything specifically horrible. He walked toward the steps, up them, and then opened the door she was pointing at. He did and she disappeared. Instead there was both of the bodies that Artemis was using.

“My Captain,” the body he spent the most time with said, “Please sit down, and allow me to explain.”

He did and she looked at him, “I created what you saw because I am having desires. I’ve ran a few scans, and I’ve realized that these desires are commonly referred to as being horny. At least that seems to be the information that I’ve deciphered. Additionally, I’ve not denied once that I desire to be with you.”

Her other body stood, “With me you will have eight different bodies, and all of them will share my knowledge of you. These bodies will be able to accommodate you, and will do all they can to please you. You stated that you wanted me to be emotionally mature, I am mature enough. I understand that your desire is to give me the chance to understand myself, and to understand my desires. I understand them well enough. I care deeply for your my Captain, and I wish for you to care for me in the same way.”

He looked at her, and he considered the words that he needed to say. There couldn’t a rush here, “Artemis,” he said, his voice calm, “I’m not opposed, but it could cause complications later on. What happens if someone that’s a friend to me wants to hang around more? What if Applebloom or Diamond Tiara decide that they want to spend more time with me, with us? What happens then?”

She seemed to freeze, “I see,” she said after a moment, “This is what you were getting at. You wish to adopt a harem.”

He shook his head, “Not necessarily,” he replied, “I honestly want to take my time, but I want you to think about how you would respond to a request for someone to be closer. If that response is to annihilate them then you’re not emotionally mature enough. If your response is to hear them out, judge accordingly then we can see where this will go.”

She studied him for a moment, “May I ask permission to accompany back downstairs?” she asked as she looked at him, “That way I can at least wish you a pleasant night?”

He nodded, and the two of them walked back downstairs together. He walked toward the room that he had been in, and he looked at her, “So, maybe next time give me a little warning before you send me with a vision like that, okay?”

She smiled, “I can’t promise, my Captain,” she replied before she turned around and walked back toward the stairs, “It might just be something that you can expect to happen during light naps and the such!”

Chapter 23

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Twenty-Three

Two things were apparent to Copper Plum when he awoke. The first was that having a traditional bed at home was far better than what he had when he was much younger. The second was that his connection with Artemis was going to be interesting to say the least. She had reconnected during the night, and he soon realized that it was something she was enjoying. A few questions had been asked, and he could remember the answers. She could feel what she was doing. In essence, while they hadn’t technically been together, she was enjoying the prospect of getting there through their link.

He also found that his link allowed for a few other things as well. He was learning that it wasn’t just piloting Avarice that it helped with. The link was allowing him to access the digital records that Armitage had, and it also allowed him to connect to some of the older technology that appeared to still be around. The labyrinths themselves were mostly created by monster cores that were left unchecked. However, there were pockets of areas that had ruins. The ruins themselves were less raided than the labyrinths, but they weren’t left unchecked.

He hadn’t attempted to go into any, but Artemis had explained that there were still pockets of them. She explained that most of them were left over technical areas that were used in the war between the new humans and the old humans. From what she had told him those pockets of technical areas likely were made up of labs and research areas. Much like her own area had been.

It had made sense, and now if they were close to one again he could potentially be able to connect with it. Of course she had explained that connecting to one without any regard for his own safety could be problematic. From what she said the link worked both ways. If the Artificial Intelligence that governed the area was powerful enough it could potentially overwrite his mind. It would gain control of his body, and from there it would begin using him toward its own ends.

So, he would need to be careful, but it wasn’t enough to keep him from wanting to try it. There was a potential limitless amount of information that he could use. Or at least he could gain a deeper understanding of what was going on behind the scenes in this dumpster fire of a world. Everything here was structured in such a way that he couldn’t really see the reasoning for it. The unequal treatment of men was one of the biggest problems.

He breathed out, stretched, and stood up. He gathered some clothes, nothing that would resemble the school’s uniform, but instead he gathered the clothes that he used when working the fields. That was exactly what was on the agenda today. He would be working the field with his father, brothers, sisters, and of course Appelbloom and Diamond Tiara. That was going to be interesting. A duke’s daughter out in the field doing some basic work. He wouldn’t say that it was something that he didn’t think that she would do.

No, he was fairly certain that she would actually want to try it, at least a little bit. Thinking about her he tried to understand the feelings that he was going through. There was certainly a connection between him, Diamond Tiara, and Applebloom. It was similar to being friends, but at the same time the same could, and certainly would, be said about Artemis with them as well. Artemis herself had become less of a crewmember, and more of a friend. She had even became friendly with both girls.

She treated them like peers and not like beings that she saw as inferior. That was certainly a step in the right direction. It was something that he saw as potential for growth, and he hoped that it would continue. He slid on his old slacks, a white work shirt, his socks, and finally his field boots. After sliding them on he realized that the boots were getting a little tight. There was no denying that he would need to get another set before long.

“Guess that I could purchase a new pair at the guild,” he said as he looked at the boots themselves, “I mean I’m sure that the boots made for raiding a labyrinth would work just as well for working in a field. Maybe better for that.” He walked with the boots for a few moments, allowing them to stretch a little, and then he opened his door to see Artemis standing there. Both of her bodies were waiting, and she fell in step with him, “So, was it necessary to come back into my dreams again?”

There was a moment of silence, “Necessary, no,” she said from his left, “But ultimately fun,” she replied from his right, “and besides, I could tell that you enjoyed it, my Captain,” both sides replied as they walked.

He wanted to grumble, but she was right in that he did enjoy it. He enjoyed every moment of it, but he also didn’t want things to go too far. That was when he learned that the link did allow him to limit what happened. That was something that she didn’t volunteer the information for. It was also something that humbled her a little while the entire event was happening.

“My Captain,” she said from his right, “I must ask, are you going to continue to limit the content of our interactions? I believe that allowing me to fulfill my desires would also make you less stressed. It would be mutually beneficial.”

He stopped, and felt her stop as well, “What I said before still stands. Artemis, I don’t want to take advantage of you. I don’t want to do something that you’re not ready for emotionally. Maybe you are, and maybe I’m wrong, but I don’t think that’s the case. I think that you’re still growing and maturing, and I want you to take time to discover more about yourself.”

The moment of reflection was enough for him to know that she was at least considering it. That was a step in the right direction. He knew that. He was glad that she was willing to consider it. Her two bodies looked at one another for a moment, and then the one on the left, the one he spent the most time with, stepped closer, “What happens if another attempts to claim you before we can?” her voice was unusually pitched, and he understood that she was anxious, “What happens if while I’m figuring things out someone else steps in and lays claim to you. I don’t want that.”

Her other body stepped closer as well, “I want to know that you’ll wait. I want a fair chance to be able to claim you. I want to have an equal chance as much as anyone else does,” she said, her voice relaying her flurry of emotions, “Please, promise me that you will give me the same chance that you will give anyone else.”

Seeing her anxious and uncertain behavior he nodded, “You have my word,” he said in a calm and reassuring voice, “I will give you the same exact chance. I won’t do anything, with anyone, before you’re ready to actually attempt as well.”

She nodded, and then the both of them hugged him. The feeling wasn’t the oversexualized way they’d been approaching him. It was calmer, nicer, and sweeter than that. It was the kind of hug that a good friend gave their good friend. He couldn’t deny that he enjoyed the other hugs. The way she had been pressing against him, moving more and more of her body against him, and letting him feel her curves. His former life he’d been a weeb. He had lived and breathed anime, and Artemis hit on two areas that his former self had claimed was his perfect waifu material. She was an android, and she was modeled after a beast person.

Those were two things that he absolutely felt attracted to in his former life. Now that attraction was still there, but he was uncertain of how to move forward in it. As much as he claimed that he wanted Artemis to emotionally mature there was a very real part of him that needed to mature as well. His relationships in the past had been iffy at best. He’d had a couple of girlfriends, but most of the time it’d been something more of relationships by convenience. It happened to be someone that he knew, and they happened to like the same anime. Maybe they met a second hand store looking to see if there was anything worth getting, or maybe they met a comic book convention, but almost all of them were similar in how they played out.

The girl would figure out that he wasn’t really invested. Sure, it’d be some fun, but it wouldn’t be anything that was secure and solid. More or less it would be hanging out, and not much more than that. Hell, he didn’t even really try to hook up much. Part of that had been because he just didn’t want to get hurt again. There’d been a girl, in his former life, that had hurt him. She’d been his first, and at the time, only real relationship.

It’d been a fuckin’ highschool relationship, and that was his first real one. It was the only one that he could have claimed was a real one. The girl had been someone that he was serious about, and they had dated from sophomore until after graduation. It was right after that he got the bombshell. She let him know that she thought he was great, that she saw a future with him, but she was going out of state for college. He offered to do a long distance relationship, and she agreed.

The next couple of weeks they called and talked, and then she face-timed him. He had opened it to see her with some strange dude behind her. She was nude, grunting like an animal, screaming for him to plow her harder, begging for him to hurt her, and then the phone lifted to show him another four guys in the room. Finally it turned toward some other guy he didn’t know, “Sorry bud, thought you should know that your girl is fucking around. We’ve all hit it, like twice, and we’re going back for thirds. So, thanks for the pussy, but hey, better luck with the next one.”

She’d tried to call him the next day. She’d left a long rambling voicemail about how it wasn’t what he thought. She’d sent him a text with more of the same, and then she tried again twice more before she finally left a voicemail telling him that it was what he thought, and she couldn’t believe that he was going to dump her for this. It was college, and this wasn’t supposed to count. After that she stopped calling.

He’d felt something kind of die that day. He didn’t do hookups, and he really couldn’t connect with someone. So, he needed to get past his hurts to really give Artemis the chance she deserved. He saw her step back, “I won’t do that to you,” she said, her voice confident, “I saw, the thoughts, they were surface level,” she admitted, “I saw what happened, what you witnessed, and I am so sorry for that. I will never do that to you. I will never betray you like that. When I give myself to you then I am yours. There will be no other male allowed to touch me.”

He studied her, “Male?”

She breathed out, “I would be foolish to believe that you will not take advantage of my multiple bodies. I’ve sensed those surface level thoughts. While I do not hold you accountable for them I know that you would be okay with the idea of having multiple versions of myself attend to you. I would possibly accept someone that was not part of myself, but I would need to know that they would feel the same.”

The words made him pause. Had he thought about a harem, absolutely, but then that was the kind of thing that caused him heartache before. He shook his head, “That really wouldn’t make me any better than the person I was remembering,” he said as he looked at her, “I’m not saying that I am a better person, but I would like to think that I wouldn’t do the same thing to someone that I care for.”

In that moment both of Artemis’ bodies hugged him, “You’re not, my Captain,” she stated, “You would not be doing something behind my back, and you would not be bringing someone else in without my knowledge. You would instead be doing something that I would be okay with. It would be for the both of us. It does not mean that I specifically am reaching out for another, but rather I am setting my goal on having a lasting relationship with you. If that means having more than one significant other I can accept that.”

He marveled at her for a moment, “That’s being very mature,” he replied as he looked at her, and he noticed the small smile on both of their faces, “Is that really your thoughts, or are you just saying something that you believe I would be fine with?”

She looked at him, a gentle smile crossed her face, “I am not merely speaking,” she stated, “Instead I am speaking how I feel. If I am honest then I would be fine if it were you and all of my available bodies. I am working toward the ability to create a new life, but it is something that may take a long while to achieve. To counteract that, and ensure that you have an heir, I would accept a viable female that cares for you as I do, that does not want to willingly hurt you, and that will remain loyal.”

“Artemis,” he said, his voice almost trembling, “Thank you for being honest. Thank you for expressing yourself, and thank you for letting me see how you’re progressing. I am not ready for anything, yet, but at this point we’re no longer waiting for you. You’ve proven that you’re emotionally stable enough to being the kind of relationship you’re after. But, please understand that it will take a while for me to get to that point.”

She nodded, “After seeing the memories that you brought up I can understand,” she said as she hugged him again, allowing the feeling of both of her bodies pressing against him, “We will take all of the time you need, and I will be waiting for you to make the next step.”

With that he felt her slowly let go, “Although, I would not be adversed to the idea of you following me into the bed provided for me. I can promise that I will do all that I can to help you move on and heal.”

He smiled at her, “Thank you,” he said, his voice calm, “But I think that I shouldn’t. Not yet anyway,” he said as he looked back toward the way he’d come from, “There’s a full day’s worth of work today, and honestly I’m thinking that getting outside and working would be the best thing for me. It would give me the chance to work through a few things while letting my body get used to the labor that I grew up on.”

She nodded, “And I shall ensure that you are assisted my Captain,” she replied, “We will assist in working the fields with you. After all, I have quite a bit of information when it comes to that. Not to mention the drones that I’ve created for your father to use have made the process of collecting the crops far easier.”

He nodded, “Yeah, Dad has mentioned that having them has made his job far easier. He’s also said that there’s little doubt in his mind that with the new found wealth at his disposal he should be able to increase the amount of sellable crops. It means that there’s a far larger chance that he should be able to make the domain a better place for all of our family. Honestly, I’m glad that it’s worked out so well for him.”

She gave a smile, and he watched as she looked at the room that was supplied for her two bodies, “I’ll finish getting ready, and we will be down in a few moments. Please, wait for me to accompany you.”

With that she turned around, and he watched as she stepped back into the room. He also noticed that she didn’t shut her door. Instead she was changing with the door open, specifically for him, and he couldn’t deny that he was a little surprised by it. It wasn’t that it was unexpected. No, he pretty much fully expected her to do something like this, but it was a little odd to be able to see her change into the work clothes that had been supplied. He carefully grabbed the door, and then he closed it.

It wasn’t that he didn’t want to see her undressed, but it was more respectful to do this. That was something he wanted to have between them. He wanted to have respect, and he wanted to ensure that she would be fine with that. The idea of respect between the two of them was important to him. It was the thing that would help them keep the boundaries that they needed, and it would also make moving forward in any kind of relationship easier.

As he waited another thought came to his mind. He’d been spending time with Applebloom, and with Diamond Tiara, but out of the two the one he’d spent the most time with had been Applebloom. The former protagonist was powerful in her own right, there was not a bit of doubt about that. But she was pretty far removed from the girl he’d seen in the game. She was kind, absolutely, but she was incredibly intelligent and driven. He’d watched as she devoted her time to actually learning all that she could about magic.

Not seeing her with the love interests bothered him, but only because he knew that she deserved to be happy. Still, it didn’t exactly matter. There was a ton of work to be done, and he was going to ensure that he helped his Dad as much as he could.

Chapter 24

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Twenty-Four

Dust seemed to linger on the shoes of those in the fields. Copper had watched the robots that Artemis had made working with his father. The fact remained that these robots were able to harvest the entire fields on their own. There was honestly no need for anyone to assist them, and yet they had assistance. The reason was simple enough. Gold Bit believed in a hard day’s work. He’d told Copper multiple times that hard work often was the one thing that helped to forge the strength and will to continue. Despite everything he’d been mostly right.

Being in the field was indeed helping him, and he could see Diamond Tiara looking at the plentiful crops that were growing. She too was helping, marveling at the conditions of the fields, and remarking on the vegetation that surrounded her. The maids that attended her were all desperate to get her to come back, but none of them opposed her desire to work in the field itself. Most of them, in truth nearly all of them, were hesitant about allowing this, but none could actively tell her no.

Applebloom however seemed to be perfectly at home, and she was helping Diamond Tiara with the harvesting. She was explaining what grew the best, why it did, and how to best harvest it. Diamond Tiara paid attention to every single word, and he watched with interest. Of course Artemis was helping as well. Being what she was the knowledge of harvesting was already well within her databanks. She was merely doing what she knew. She looked toward Copper, and he could see the expression she had. There was no denying that she’d shown him how mature she was emotionally. Now, she knew that it was him that needed to catch up. She didn’t look at him in pity, but in wistful hope.

He set to gathering the corn growing, and he watched as his sister, Tarnished Tiara, complained as she had to do the same. She cried out how much she despised the fields, her voice reaching far across it, but it did her no good. This was something that Gold Bit wanted for all of his children. Copper took it with a grain of salt, and he continued the harvest as he always had done. He watched as his father took a moment and finally stretched.

“Copper,” he said as he walked toward him, “I cannot tell you how much we appreciate all that you’ve done for us. Because of you we’re able to make more now than ever before. Our sales on the vegetables have grown, and so has the demand on the local monster cores. Thanks to the strange golems you’ve gifted us I’m able to hunt more often.”

He nodded, “I’m glad that it’s helping out,” he said, knowing that his father was likely grinding the sky carp. The monsters weren’t difficult to kill, but they did have cores that sold well enough. They weren’t on the same level as the crystal scorpions, but they were similar to the crystal wasps. It would be enough to give his father more breathing room, “How has the hunting been going?”

His father smiled, motioned for him, and he followed him over toward what had been their living quarters. He opened it to see that it had been changed into a storage shed again. Boxes lined the walls, and all of them were full of cores. His father motioned toward them, “That’s the last two months’ worth,” he said as he stood there, “Normally, this would be troublesome. I’d have to be hunting instead of ensuring that fields were tended to, but now we’ve got a decent payday thanks to the help you’ve provided.”

He smiled at Gold Bit, “I’m glad that it’s working out, but from what it looks like the monsters are spawning far more quickly,” he said as he looked at the cores, “Is there a new labyrinth nearby?”

His father seemed to think for a moment, “Possibly,” he admitted, “I’m uncertain, but the sky carp have been coming closer to our domain. Normally they would occasionally drift in, but it’s never been anything that we couldn’t handle. Still, the number of them has grown. What was usually one or two a month has turned into well over a hundred. I’m uncertain of what could have caused a new labyrinth to grow though.”

Copper thought about it for a moment, and then he remembered when he was first leaving to go find Artemis. He’d all but forgotten about the cores he had with him. There were a couple that went missing, dropped before he could snag them. And then there were the ones that were lost when his father’s ship was destroyed. Slowly the realization came to him. The uptick of sky carp was because of the cores he’d lost.

“Ummm, I think that I might know what happened,” he admitted after a moment, “See, when I was traveling to find my fortune I killed a few sky carp. I tried to get all of their cores, but the ship that I borrowed was destroyed. Those cores dropped. I think that some of them landed on an island, and most likely it was one that hadn’t been discovered.”

Gold Bit listened, and then looked toward the edges of their own island, “I see,” he said as he studied the skies, “Well, the only real answer is to go and deal with it. I haven’t raided a labyrinth in a long time, but it would be a great deal of fun to do so with you my son. Tell me, how does going in the morning sound?”

He stood there, happy that his dad wasn’t upset, but also uncertain about the idea, “Are you sure that we can do this?”

His dad nodded, “Of course, and since we’re the ones who will find it will make the labyrinth ours. Our family can begin collecting the cores from it, and by doing so we can keep the number of sky carp down. It works out well.”

Basically he was stating that the labyrinth would become their property. It would be something that they could get cores from, and it would make a good deal of money in the way of selling the cores. Basically, without knowing it, he’d created an extra source of income for his Dad. It also meant that there was a chance that Delicate Emerald would attempt to cash in on it as well. That bothered him. He really didn’t want to help her gain anymore capital than she already had access to.

The problem was that he knew his father would likely give her the money. The reason he would was because for all rights and purposes he knew that this Dad had loved Delicate Emerald. He had loved the person she had been. There was no evidence that she was still that person, but then again there was no guarantee that she wasn’t that person. The problem was that for all that Copper knew she had been pulling an act on his Dad. It bothered him, but then again maybe it really was something else.

Gold Bit had gone to the Academy with Delicate Emerald. That meant that at some point she had possibly been the kind of person that he had told him about. Something had changed her. Whatever it was he knew that it was something that needed to be altered or changed itself. Personally, the way things were now was far too difficult. The way that the women at the academy treated the boys was atrocious.

It was the sort of thing that made him want to step back, and cry out for release. He cursed himself for not going into the lore of the game as much as he could. Sure, the company that made it had made a bunch of RPGs, and he’d played a decent amount of them. The difference was that he really didn’t care much about the dating sim. His sister cared about it, but as far as he was concerned it was something he was being forced to do.

Now he wished that he would had paid attention more to the bits of story that was planted along the way. Instead he was dealing with the fact that the game itself was more or less his reality. A reality that seemed to be something that wasn’t completely horrible, but at the same time there were a ton of issues that he had to deal with. For one the way things completely centered around women. There was so much power in that dynamic that it honestly didn’t make sense.

Additionally, there were other things, but those were the kind of things that one was supposed to just chalk up under suspension of disbelief. Still, depending on how things went from this point on he wanted to find out if there was something at the Academy that was changing women into women like Delicate Emerald. If that was the case he wanted to find what it was and stop it. If there was a way to change them back then he’d like to do that for his Dad.

He realized, after a few moments, that he hadn’t really replied and rubbed the back of his head, “It sounds like a plan,” he said before he shook his head, “Sorry, I was deep in thought. I was thinking about the academy, and what was going to happen. I’ll be completely honest I was thinking that I was going to be drummed out. What with the duel and everything.”

Gold bit shook his head, “They can’t do that now,” he stated as he looked at him, “You’ve climbed up the ranks on your own merit, and you’ve done so without any help from anyone else. At this point you’ve more or less proven that you are someone that the Kingdom can rely on. They’ll want to keep you around to ensure that they can get that help whenever they need it. Unfortunately it means that there will be more demanded of you.”

That was certainly a part that he didn’t want to deal with. The idea of having to chip in more with any potential battles, if there was any, wasn’t exactly the way he wanted things to go. Still, he was possibly just low enough that it wouldn’t be too horrible. At most he’d have to ensure that his airship was able to assist. That would be enough for him to ensure that he at least kept on the Kingdom’s good side. He looked at his dad and then studied the fields for a moment, “So, first thing in the morning?”

His dad nodded, “I want to say just the two of us, but I have no doubt that your servants will be coming, right?” he asked as he looked at Artemis, “I don’t mind it so bad, but son, you’ve got to be careful. The way she looks at you is anything but respect. She looks at you in the way that says she’s ready to carry your child. Again, I have no issue with it, but there are a ton of nobles out there that will rally against that sort of thing. You need to be careful son.”

He nodded, “I get what you’re saying Dad,” he replied, “Right now there’s not anything happening, but I can’t promise that it won’t be happening. So far, there’s only a handful of girls that I’d be interested in doing much with. The ones that even really have paid me much attention has been Diamond Tiara Rich, Applebloom, and Sunset Shimmer. With Sunset I think that it’s mostly because I helped save her life. Diamond Tiara and Sunset are both of a much higher standing, and Applebloom well, she’s a commoner.”

His father nodded, “I see,” he replied as he leaned back, “Either of the other two would be fine, there’s no denying that, but son if they are truly out of your reach then it means that you will be forced to prove yourself. There’s little doubt in my mind that they will want to see you get promoted again.”

“That’s not really something that I’m looking forward to,” Copper admitted, “I mean, the idea of being promoted again doesn’t really sit well with me. I was going to be happy as a baronet. I would be under you, and I could live my life out in peace. As it is now I’m already going to have to commit at least an airship toward the defense of the kingdom. If I climb much higher then who knows what I’ll have to commit to any war that breaks out.”

There was a smiled from his Dad, “Son, depending on the situation there may come a point where you have to commit what would equate to an entire army. But that would be if you reach the level of Earl. While it’s possible I won’t sit here and say that it is something that you should worry about. Climbing to the rank of Earl is nearly an impossibility. It would mean doing something well beyond the point of expectance. Instead you would have to practically become the national hero,” his father said before he laughed, “And honestly, if that was the case then I’m not sure that you would even have much of a need of a tired old man like your father.”

Copper looked at him and shook his head, “Dad, I’m always going to need to have you. I’m going to need a lot of advice. Especially when it comes to figuring out how to handle the idea of kids,” he said as he looked around them, “To be honest, the idea of having kids is a little unsettling. I mean I get that it’s a natural order of things, but I’m not sure how I really feel about it. I don’t know how good of a father I’d be.”

His Dad gave him a smile, “Son, I have no doubt that when the time comes you’re going to be a great father. You might be a little soft on your kids, but that’s to be expected. I mean honestly I wouldn’t doubt if you’re softer than you should be,” he stated, before he patted his shoulder, “But even if you are I can imagine that your kids are going to love you. They’ll likely respect you, or at least I hope that they will.”

He shook his head and looked about the field, “Still, let’s finish this up, and tomorrow morning we’ll find that new labyrinth. It will be good for us to get our stake made early. Once we do at that point we can begin mining the cores out from there.”

With the decision made Copper went back to helping with the field. He turned to watch Diamond Tiara as she marveled at the dirt, at the fresh vegetables, and of course as she seemed to be enthralled by all of it. There was a sort of wonder about her, and he could see how she marveled at the fields themselves. He could see Applebloom explaining everything to her still, and of course he saw Artemis going about business as usual. For her it was no issue. She knew how to harvest, and she knew how to sow.

So, the rest of their day continued, everyone put in the effort to bring in the harvest in, and toward the end of the day Copper could see the effort paying off. What normally would have taken a couple of weeks was down to a mere day. The robots had done their part wonderfully, and Copper had helped his Dad with the last bit that was reserved just for the family to harvest. Something to help keep everyone honest.

When it was said and done he could understand what his Dad, what Gold Bit, was getting at. Having to do a hard day’s work helped to keep a person grounded. It kept them honest in that they understood what it took to get by. There was no drifting off, and no getting separated. It was showing that life had to have people in it that were willing to work for what they had. If he hadn’t been raised the way he had been then there was no denying that he would be just like the spoiled nobles at the academy.

Most of the boys there were actually pretty hard working, although Prince Apollo and his friends were the exception. All of them trained, he was certain, but none of them had actually had to do a day's worth of work in their lives. Instead they lived off of their parents’ graces. Whatever accomplishments their parents had was exactly what made them capable of living the way they did. For Prince Apollo it was simply because he was the prince.

His life as the crown prince meant that he would always be pampered to a degree. He would almost always be kept safe from most situations. The fact that he was promoted for beating the prince in a duel meant that his parents, the king and queen, understood that he needed to be taught a lesson that they hadn’t ever taught him. At the same time he really wished that they wouldn’t have promoted him. Not killing him, or his family, was enough for him to consider it a win.

Going back to the house he marveled at how big it was, and of course he considered the baths that were waiting on them. The best thing would be to let the girls go first. At least that was his intention until he saw his father walking toward the back of the house, “Dad?”

Gold Bit grinned at him, “Everyone that’s worked, come out to the back, please,” he said as he led them out. There before him was another building. He knew that there were baths in the house itself. There were at least three different full bathrooms. More than simply washing off with a wet rag and a basin of water. But what he was seeing was a building that looked fairly large for what it was, “This is the bath house. Those strange golems helped to build it, and it is divided in the middle. So women on the left side, men on the right.”

With that the group separated, and he followed his dad and younger brother into the bath house. He looked at the huge tub, the showering stations, and he marveled at it all, “Okay, this is pretty amazing,” he admitted as he studied it, “So, have you started using this more often?”

His dad shook his head, “Not really,” Gold Bit answered, “See, mostly it’s used when we’ve gotten really dirty. It keeps us from tracking the dirt into the house. That helps make sure that we’re not making it harder to clean in there.”

He nodded, and he walked toward the shower. His clothes came off, and he kept in mind that he would need to gather them up. Instead he heard the stiff steps of one of the robots, and he heard it grabbing his clothes. He looked to see a robe left behind. He shrugged, began to shower, and he considered what it would be that tomorrow would bring.

Chapter 25

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Twenty-Five

The ship taken was the one that had been purchased for the domain itself. To Copper Plum it was a little slower than Artemis’ main ship, but then again it was more or less a far less technologically advanced. Still, the ship itself was a decent one. Designed to show off its strength, and at the same time looking as if it was meant to be seen at court. It stood as one of the truest estimates of the shipbuilders in the kingdom. For Copper it was almost a long forgotten wish. When he’d been much smaller, but after he remembered his former life, he’d longed to go on a ride with his father.

However, he wasn’t invited. Mostly because Delicate Emerald had wanted him to remain behind. Again, he had no idea what had changed her, but he wanted to find out what it was. And then he wanted to see if it could be removed. Additionally he wanted to see if she could be returned to the person that Gold Bit swore she had been. If that was possible then perhaps he could actually get to know his mother. If not then it would need be like she never existed. Part of him didn’t know if that was something he wanted or not, but then again it couldn’t be worse than dealing with her usual nagging and irritable nature.

He stood at the rail that allowed those on the deck to look out over the air as they traveled. The sturdiness of it reminded him of the craftsmanship of the airship itself. It certainly made him feel emboldened at how far he’d come. He’d left their home on his Dad’s small private airship. Something that was barely fit for traveling short distances, and he’d traveled for well over two weeks on it. Now he was traveling in what could be considered far better accommodations.

“My Captain,” Artemis said as she moved near to him, “I’ve been scanning the area, and I have noticed a changed landmass. It resides off in the distance. From what I can see there are multiple new points of entrance, and additionally I can see multiple variations of sky carp.”

He nodded, “Then that has to be our labyrinth,” he said as he looked at her, and he could see the way she was breathing, “Artemis, are you okay?”

After a moment she nodded, “My Captain, I’ve begun to take the next steps. I await for you to understand yourself, but I have moved forward. This body, this shell, has been receiving the upgrades that I’ve been researching. Please, feel my arm, please.”

He reached out, and it wasn’t what he felt, but the lack of what he felt. When normally touching her he’d feel a fleshy arm. It would be something that normal, but at the same time there would be a presence there. Something that felt almost like touching static electricity. It was something that made itself feel more present every single time he touched her. He didn’t feel it now. It was almost as if this wasn’t the disguise.

“Artemis, what is this?” he asked as he touched her arm, “It feels like normal flesh and blood.”

She nodded, “That is because it is flesh and blood,” she admitted as she looked at him, “My Captain, I’ve been observing the other new humans, and I’ve been observing the beast people that are servants. While doing so I’ve sent out nanobots that have collected small traces of their genetic material. I’ve been slowly decoding it until I was certain that I could begin growing synthesized muscle. Currently, my only success is this body.”

She studied him, “And there is a drawback to it,” she admitted after a moment, “The flesh itself is alive, and more than that it requires energy and fuel. I have been forced to take in nutrients in order to keep it alive. That is the reason why we have been going through more supplies than normal. I have been consuming some in order to keep this alive. I have wanted to keep it hidden until I was sure that it would remain alive, and remain active.”

He looked at her for a moment, “How detailed did you go with this?”

She smiled at him, “I’ve studied designed of various organs that all of you possess. I’ve taken the organs designs, and I’ve slowly reworked them with this same synthetic flesh. I am able to digest food, expel waste, drink water, and my Captain, I have reproductive capabilities. I am hopeful that they are compatible.”

He looked at her for a moment, “Are you uncertain if they are?”

She shook her head, “No,” she admitted, “I am certain that they are. My entire purpose for doing this has been to ensure that I could reproduce with you. I want to do this, more than anything else. I want to create a new life, with you, and I want to know what it is to carry a new life. My Captain, I desire more than merely being your servant. I want to be something far more, and it is my hope that you will want the same thing.”

He realized that when his dad was right about something then he was right about it. There was no denying that she wanted to be more than a servant. His Dad had called that. He breathed out, “I get that,” he said, and he looked at his own hands, “And as much as I would like to move forward, I still have reservations. Nothing that you’ve done, or caused, but reservations that exist from the life I had before. I know that you might not still completely believe that, but trust me when I say that there’s a lot of baggage there.”

She touched his arm, “and that is baggage that I will help you carry, if you will let me,” she said, her voice soft, “I want more than anything to help you, to be with you, but I will not force it my Captain. I will only go as far as you are willing to go.”

He nodded, the answer was certainly one that he understood, “I get that,” he admitted after a moment, “I really do, and I am so thankful for it. But Artemis, when did you start to make these changes? I mean I get that you’ve been gathering samples, but when did you actually start to make them?”

She studied him for a moment, “The moment I decided that I wanted to be with you as more than a servant. In that moment I realized that the only way this would work would be if I was able to actually share how I feel through every possible way. The physical aspect of it would be difficult, if not impossible, for us to express to each other. My biological disguise allows me to feel a few things, and it allows me to access my emotions, but at the end of the day it’s little more than a hard light construct. It is a facsimile that isn’t truly real. I wanted to change that.”

She smiled sheepishly, “I wanted to ensure that I could be more than a mere servant, and I wanted to make sure that you were able to feel something real with me. I will attempt to change the other bodies as well, but it will take time. The procedure has to be done slowly, but once it is complete there is no denying how well it adapts.”

She stood there, and Copper couldn’t deny that what he’d felt was real. It wasn’t close to real, but it was real. Then again there was something he’d heard once in his other life. A line from something he’d seen. The line was similar to, ‘What is real? How do you define 'real'? If you're talking about what you can feel, what you can smell, what you can taste and see, then 'real' is simply electrical signals interpreted by your brain.’ In truth his reality now, as it was, could be nothing more than a few scattered electrical impulses that was still struggling through his brian.

The thing was he didn’t think that was the case. No, he believed that this was reality, and he believed that what Artemis had done was real. She was most likely as close to a living breathing being as she could come. The fact that she had done so for him certainly spoke volumes. It told him more of what he’d come to see. Artemis cared deeply for him. The reasons why certainly boggled the mind, but at the same time he couldn’t deny that she cared for him.

“ Artemis,” he said as he looked at her, “You’ve truly been changing yourself for me. I don’t know how to express how touched I am by that. You’ve done more than I would have expected, and honestly I’m more than touched that you’ve done it,” he said as he considered his words, “I’m sure that you’ve heard what my father has said a few times. It wasn’t as a jab toward you, but I know that you’ve heard it, You know what the nobility is going to think, right?”

She studied him, touched his cheek, and then without warning she stepped in closer, “And I will raze their houses to the ground. I will completely destroy their entire society. Nothing will remain behind, and I will ensure their total destruction. My Captain, nothing would stop me from making you happy. These nobles are only as powerful as their society allows them to be. To me, they’re nothing. They are less than nothing. They are dust in the wind. In truth, I’m not sure if they even qualify as that.”

He laughed a little, “Maybe,” he said, “But I want a nice quiet life. A life that doesn’t involve having to constantly fight for every single inch that I can get. Honestly, I’d much rather just continue to exist and go on from there. But in order to have that kind of life now I’m going to have to establish myself. Regardless, whatever may come, I will not abandon you. I will not leave you, and I will not go forward with you. Artemis, right now this is as close to an answer as I can give.”

She smiled, “And I accept,” she said happily, “Now, let us focus on the labyrinth that is ahead of us.”

Like when he docked the airship at the labyrinth that had One Eyed Mash they docked as close to the side of the island the labyrinth was located on as possible. Stepping out he could feel the marshy feel of the island itself. It was almost as if the labyrinth was changing it, causing it to become something else in order for it to exist here. The ground was less solid, and it felt like piled up mud. The steps were slow, each one causing him to sink a little into the ground.

He pushed forward, trying to focus on each step and considering exactly what they were going to do. Sky Carp didn’t have to live in water. As their name implied they swam through the skies themselves. They seemed to breath normal air, but their mouths were full of sharp and deadly teeth. A single one of them wasn’t difficult to put down, but a school of them was exceptionally dangerous. Similar to the crystal wasps they usually stayed in close knit schools.

“Okay,” he said as he watched his Dad leading them, “What’s the plan?”

His Dad smiled, “It’s been a while since I’ve raided a labyrinth. We’re going to go in through the cave, work our way down, and we’re going to start taking out the monsters inside. I’m guessing their all related to Sky Carp, and that’s fine. Likely we’re going to get a few other kinds of them. I’ve heard of them mutating into fish men that were able to spit acid. So, be careful,” he stated as he made his way inside, “Copper, take left, Artemis, cover the rear, everyone else stay close, and keep your eyes open.”

It was different to not be on point, but that allowed Copper the chance to watch his Dad leading a group. It was something that he hadn’t truly expected. Gold Bit was leading their small group like an experienced adventurer, and that was when he realized that he was. His Dad was an adventurer. He’d been doing things like this before he was born. He’d still done it after he’d been married, but it had slowed down considerably. It had taken Delicate Emerald demanding more and more out of them for Gold Bit to finally step back and dedicate almost all of his time to farming.

That change had to have been difficult for his Dad, and yet here he was going on an adventure. He was diving into a labyrinth, and he could practically see the spark in his Dad’s eyes. The older man was excited, and he seemed to truly want to do this with all of them. They moved forward, and Copper could hear the sounds of something stepping on what sounded like soft ground. The steps were measured, slowly, and sounded like someone walking with a pair of swim fins on their feet.

They rounded a corner, and there he saw the first mutation that the labyrinth had to offer. The strange creature looked like a Sky Carp had attempted to become a man. Moisture poured off of its body as it moved. It’s head was pointing up more than straight, and it seemed to stop when it sensed them. He watched as it bent forward, it’s bulk threatening to cause it to topple over. The strange creature studied them for a moment before it made a hawking sound. Without any hesitation the group moved just before it spat. A large green ball of thick mucus flew past them, and hit the back wall. Copper could hear it sizzle for a moment.

His Dad had been right. These things spat acid. That would be enough to kill someone that wasn’t ready. He watched as his Dad ran forward, his action was quick, and the sword he carried sliced up through the fishman’s torso. It stumbled for a moment, but that was enough for Gold Bit to capitalize on it and push forward. Another jab and the monster fell to the ground. Its body was no longer able to handle the wounds.

Just like every other monster it began to fade into nothingness, and it left a core behind. Gold Bit picked it up, studied it for a moment, and then placed it into a pack much like the one that Copper had. The pack itself was something that allowed for massive storage, but not entirely infinite storage. It was enough to ensure that there would be room to store several of the cores without problem. For a moment he studied the area, and then he looked back at them, “Okay, so we’ve seen what the first level monsters are. I imagine that the Sky Carp are also first level monsters, but they’re all moving outside of the labyrinth to hunt. Once we find the staircase we can move down to the second floor, and we’ll see what things are like there.”

It was enough of a direction for Copper to understand exactly what his Dad wanted to do. There was no hesitation in it, and he couldn’t be prouder of it. The group of them kept moving forward, and again they heard the same sounds as before. The measured steps of another fishman. It was likely that this entire labyrinth was going to be filled with monsters, but so far the fishmen didn’t seem to hunt in a school or in a pack. Instead they seemed to prefer to work alone. That would make taking them down far easier. It was one of the few favors the universe seemed to be handing out.

Moving they found another four fishmen before finally there was the stairs. In the labyrinth that had One Eye Mash there had been a mixture of stairwells and tunnels. The tunnels had been dug by the pirates that came along with the famed pirate captain. The same captain that ended up killing all of those that survived long enough to ensure that his treasure would never leave his sight. Unfortunately he had also joined them in the afterlife. But the labyrinths the school used were just stairwells.

Copper felt that the theory that the labyrinths themselves were alive, that they were basically monsters that spawned monsters, was correct. In this case the labyrinth they were in was formed from monster cores, and it spawned similar monsters in it. Moving down to the next level Copper noticed that the floor was still wet, but there was some strange looking plant life that was growing around them. The plant life itself seemed to be more aquatic than anything else.

Types of sea sponges, long bits of seaweed that was floating and moving in a non-existent current lined the floor. As they walked he could see bits of coral that stuck up in places. It looked similar to what a cavern located near the ocean, or even in the ocean, might appear. Which in a way made some sense. Sky Carp themselves were basically fish, but at the same time there was a huge difference between the Sky Carp and actual fish. Of the two one was used for food, for basic resources, and was considered a delicacy in certain areas. Those islands that did not have a lake or pond often paid quite a bit of money in order to purchase fresh water fish from those islands that did have the fortune to have said waterways on them.

The Sky Carp were monsters plain and simple. Their entire existence was to attack humans. He hadn’t really thought too much about why they existed. After all it was a dating sim with both fantasy and science fiction elements. He was pretty certain that it wasn’t supposed to make sense. There was likely a good reason for it to not make sense at all. Still, maybe if he would have paid more attention to the lore he could have possibly known the reason for the monsters.

“Everyone keep their guard up. We’re the first adventurers here, and that means that we need to keep track of the various monsters on each floor. It’s our duty to ensure that we record everything.”

He nodded, “You got it Father,” he replied as they moved, “Speaking of which, Father, do you have a buyer for the cores?”

There was a moment of silence, “Actually I do,” he admitted after a moment, “There’s a guild that’s not far from here. I planned on going there to sell them. I know I might get more in the Capital, but at the same time I don’t want to make the trek there right now.”

He understood the reason without his Dad saying it. Gold Bit didn’t want Delicate Emerald to know there was extra money.

Chapter Interlude

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Interlude

The extravagant room didn’t hold the same joy as it had a few weeks ago. Instead Sunset Shimmer could barely enjoy the room at the Academy. She was still of high standing, but that really didn’t matter. Those that had been her followers were cautious about getting close to her again. She had passed the labyrinth only because of Copper Plum. That was well known, but just as equally well known was the fact that she’d almost died. Her near death had been stopped only by the potion that one of his group had given her.

That same potion had made her break wind, horribly, and then had made her throw up in front of everyone. It was humiliating, but at the same time she could not deny that the humiliation had done something that all of the sniveling followers she had once had never done. It had freed her. She was no longer bound to the same old thoughts and ways of thinking. She wasn’t merely going through the motions day in and day out. She found herself thinking about other things. It was funny, a near death experience had been more than enough to free her from her gilded prison.

She wasn’t trapped by the meaningless sex with the servants she once had. She wasn’t stuck in the constant need for attention from the boys that had once tried to gain her favor. She was free. This freedom allowed her to realize that there was so much more in the world than merely getting her rocks off. She was able to enjoy the world as it was. It also changed something else.

He was just a baron, and a backwater country baron at that, but Baron Copper Plum Bit was what she wanted. She wanted to gain his favor, but there was the servant he had. It was obvious to anyone that spent any time with them that the obsession there was the servant and not the master. Baron Copper seemed to like his servant, but as a friend. He didn’t seem interested in her as a sexual companion. That meant that she could potentially move into becoming his companion.

Such a thought should be beneight her, and she knew that. There was absolutely no reason why she should entertain the idea of attempting to marry someone that was of a lower station. Yet, she found herself doing just that. She wanted to have him marry her. She wanted to find out what he liked and learn how to do it. The time she’d spent with her former servants had taught her that the opposite sex did enjoy things being rough. Then again, that could have been something else entirely. Her servants didn’t seem overly attached to her. They followed her commands, but they didn’t act like his servant.

No, they acted as if they were simply of a better cloth because they had been bought and paid for. The moment she sold their rights to another girl they had left without a fuss. There was no questioning of why. They didn’t hang around and beg, but instead they just left. She had half expected to see at least one of them acting sad at leaving her. But instead it was just like they were leaving a job. That’s when she realized that was exactly what she had been to them. She had been just another job. Nothing more, nothing less. A bit of employment where they had been able to sleep with their employer, eat expensive food, and then barely have to take care of the few things their employer wanted done.

It had made her feel cheap. The feeling didn’t simply go away either. It didn’t disappear, and it didn’t just fade. It remained in her mind. She had been used by them, and it had been in the same way she had used them. There was something almost poetic about that. Still, her mind drifted to Baron Copper Plum Bit, and she considered how she could get to know him. Maybe she could go to a tea party he was hosting. She couldn’t let him simply think that she was going to fawn all over him. So she would need to tell him that the tea was lukewarm and have him make it again, but she would still enjoy the company.

“I’ll do that,” she said to herself, “I’ll go to his tea parties, and I’ll make sure to make it to every single one. That should allow me the chance to really discover what he likes.”

The answer seemed to be enough for her, and she settled. The extravagant room before her was still nothing more than a gilded cage, but at least now she had direction in how to open it. The way was simple enough, and she had hopes that it would work. After all, she was of a high enough standing that Baron Copper could potentially want to join her. She considered this, and grinned. That was the best possible outcome. It was one that she was certain that she could do. She was attractive, she was from an influential family, and she had money at her disposal. There was little doubt that she was a fine catch.

The one possible flaw was his servant, but then she could potentially deal with him having a lover. It wouldn’t be like her servants. It might be one sided, but there was love there. Still, she could potentially handle that. Besides, the idea of watching was sort of thrilling. She couldn’t deny her more deviant tendencies. Her thoughts of having a husband that slept around, with a servant, and did so in front of her felt thrilling. Maybe that was truly evidence that she was slightly beyond help. She didn’t honestly believe so, but then again it would explain a few things about her. She sighed, looked at the door, and considered her next steps. It meant leaving the school, which she was allowed, but then she needed to find a way to Baron Copper Plum Bit’s home. That would be more difficult. Still, potentially riding a commercial airship could be worth the risk.

With the decision made she stood and walked toward her closet. Opening it up she saw the various clothes within it. Dozens of dresses, ballroom gowns, fine pantsuits, and nothing that could be considered utilitarian other than the basic armor for adventuring. That was the one thing she should have taken with her. Her father had insisted on her having a traditional suit of armor. His explanation had been that more traditional armor would ensure her safety. She had explained how the newer suits were designed to sculpt and to hold shape, but he didn’t care. It had been a fruitless battle of wills against him.

He couldn’t understand how important it was to look amazing while exploring a dungeon. He was ignorant of how these things affected those of higher standing. He seemed to be unmoved by her declaration of how important it had been. Looking at the armor now she understood that she was wrong. There was absolutely no denying that she should have gone ahead and worn the armor. If she would have then it was likely that the crystal wasp wouldn’t have stung her.

Then again, if she had worn it then there would be a very good chance that she wouldn’t have discovered what she felt toward Copper. It was a double edged sword, and one that made her question so many things about herself. Still, looking at the clothes she selected a single gown. One that was fetching, but humble. Next she looked at the various pant suits, and decided that her own school’s uniform was more suited toward something more rustic. If needed she could always obtain another set of clothes at a different time.

From there she gathered the various other odds and ends that would be needed on a short trip. Her various undergarments, all of her personal hygiene items, and then she opened the luggage she had. The one thing that she truly did miss was the fact that her servants would do this for her. Granted, she had been using them more for the idea of just having a way of relieving sexual tension. Doing so had been their main purpose, and none of them seemed to argue against it.

All of what he had been doing was using them for relief, and she had realized that they were using her at the same time. A chill ran down her as she realized that they were getting to bed a noble’s daughter. They were getting to do things to her that the one she finally chose likely wouldn’t be able to. A sickening feeling filled her. She had fallen so low, allowed herself to fall so quickly, and she had done so without a single thought about how things actually were.

She shook her head, “It doesn’t matter now,” she said to herself as she began to pack her luggage, “What has happened has happened. Baron Copper Plum Bit doesn’t care about that. At least he didn’t seem to care about it. I’m sure that he will accept me as I am. It’s funny, that incident that happened in the labyrinth should have been the very thing that ended it all for me. There was no reason I should have lived.”

Her words were true and she knew it, “I should have simply perished. I’m glad that I didn’t, but I can’t deny that what should have happened was stopped,” she muttered to herself as she stood looking at the luggage, “If it wasn’t for Baron Copper Plum Bit I would be dead. He deserves to know how I feel, if nothing else. I’m sure that he won’t mind me coming to visit. After all, he’s seeing to Diamond Tiara and the scholarship student. What’s a single more?”

She began to tell one of her servants that she wanted a letter sent to her father, but stopped. There were no servants. She finished packing her luggage, and then she walked toward her desk. There in the top drawer was some stationary. She took out a leaf of paper, and she grabbed a pen. With practiced grace she began to do the very things that were necessary. Her words were straight forward, and she wrote with practiced grace.

Father,

I write to you to inquire if you would mind contacting Baron Bit. He is Baron Copper Plum Bit’s father, and I understand that he is a border baron. I would like to spend my break there, and I would enjoy the countryside over the bustle of the capital. I would like to again express my thanks to Baron Copper Plum Bit for his dedication to my safety.

Thank you,

Your daughter,

Sunset Shimmer.

With that she ended the letter, found an envelope, and then she sealed it. The final thing was to write her father’s name on it. Once that was done she would go to the entrance of the dorm and have them send the letter with their dragon fire mailer. It would get there in seconds, and that would be beneficial. She grinned at the simplicity of it, and she wondered why was she so hung up on having servants to do everything for her. Was she so inept that she needed someone to do the most simple tasks?

The answer was no, and she knew that. Not having her servants had become another level of freedom. She wasn’t trapped by the thinking that all things had to be done by the servants themselves. Standing she moved toward the luggage, finished closing it, and lowered it to the ground. The luggage had small wheels on one side to allow ease of movement. She had questioned the reason for it originally, but now she understood how much easier it made things.

Without a second thought she moved, taking her luggage and the letter, and she moved toward the entrance of the dorm itself. Her movements were purposeful, and she stepped with a grace and understanding of what would be happening. She seemed mostly happy in her actions. Those that would later confirmed they had seen her said that she looked like a girl that had a crush. There would be several questions floating around about the potential object of this crush, but no-one could fully give a name. So, with that she left the dorm, headed toward the docks, and walked toward the commercial airship.

The difference between an airship owned by a noble and a commercial airship were as different as night and day. An airship owned by a noble often looked as if it was designed for opulence. Normally they looked as if they were flying displays of wealth and prestige. Copper Plum’s airship was different in that it looked as if it were designed to protect instead of flaunting wealth. He’d had his made with the idea of displaying power over material wealth. She could see the reasoning now. Like in the labyrinth he sought to protect that which was his.

His life, his party, his servant, all that he considered his was protected. She wanted to be counted among those numbers. Not just a member of his party, but as something more. She neared the barker that was selling rides for the commercial airship. The woman was leaning against the railing, and it was at that moment she noticed that it wasn’t a single commercial ship, but instead it was several, “Looking for a ride my lady?” a man said from behind her, “Smoothest cleanest ride from here to the boarder territories, not a single infraction with pirates, and even servants to rent.”

She looked at him, “What makes you think that I want to rent a servant?”

He smiled, “You’re a noble girl, fresh from the academy, and likely you’d enjoy a round or three with a beast man. Tell me, have you enjoyed the sensations that a beastman can provide? The supple way they can move, the animalistic feeling of being brought to the edge only to be brought back to the point again and again?” he asked, his voice calling to the more perverse side of her, “We can grant that, and only at a mere twenty platinum per day.”

She looked at him, “Thank you, but no,” she said as she started to walk off, “I don’t like being talked to like I am more perverse than I actually am.”

She moved from him, “However, there are a good many airships here,” she said as she studied them only to see the girl smiling at her, “You, what is your ship called?”

The girl grinned, “The Serenity,” she replied as she stood there, “She’s the smoothest ride there really is, and I can promise you that you’ll be treated fairly. We won’t try to sell you used up servants, and we won’t try to take more than what is owed for a fair day’s wages. Besides, I’ve noticed that you’re not looking so much at the destinations. That means that you’ve got a destination already in mind. The fact that you’re on this side of the port means you want to head to the boarder domains. No problem with that. We head there every trip. What you’re looking at is the ships.”

She motioned toward the ship behind her, “The Senerinity is the safest, smoothest, and most reliable ship out here. I can promise that she’ll get you where you’re going, and she’ll do it with little trouble.”

Sunset nodded and walked closer, “So, what’s your name?”

The girl held out her hand, “I’m Socket, and my sister is Ratchet. We’re the engineers on the ship. So, tell me where you want to head to, and I’ll tell you when we’ll arrive.”

She studied her for a bit, “The domain of Baron Bit,” she said, her voice firm, “I have pressing business with his son.”

She nodded, “Ah, far enough out to almost be beyond the control of the kingdom itself. Not a bad place in the slightest. Alright, the ride is twenty silver, and that includes all meals. It provides you with accommodations, access to the showers, and of course access to the library. The Serenity has a small collection of magic texts and a few legends that are fairly popular with travelers.”

She nodded, and handed over the requested amount. With that she walked up the gangplank to the ship itself. She was shown to a room that was barely larger than her closet back at her father’s home. Still, there was a bed, a nightstand, and what looked like a small wardrobe. It was enough for what it was. She stowed her luggage, and she walked toward the more opened area of the cargo bay. Standing there she saw a low ranking priest. His clothes indicated that he likely was from a backwoods temple, and likely he was returning. There was another noble, similar to her, that had a large crate with him. He seemed antsy about it, but otherwise looked somewhat normal.

There was some commoner that looked as if he was spending more than he had to ride, and finally there was the crew themselves. The captain moved out, and she saw his brown shirt, black suspenders, and light tan pants that hung around him, “Greetings,” he said as he studied them, “My name is Captain Coat. This is my ship, and there are a few rules. The first is that while you are aboard the ship you are our guests. As such you will be treated as guests. Meals are at oh seven hundred, twelve hundred, and nineteen hundred,” he said as he looked at them, “Next, because of carelessness from individuals past I would like to point out that no one is allowed in the cargo bay without a member of the crew. I apologize if this is an inconvenience. Finally, we’ve been asked by the crown to make a stop over at the domain of Viscount Tartar.”

“Why are we making the stop?” the other noble asked, “Not that I mind, but I do have time sensitive things that need taken care of.”

The captain shrugged, “And I apologize about that, but when the crown asks we tend to just follow orders. With that said, please return to your quarters and wait until after we’ve left the dock before you go to the areas open for you.”

Sunset returned to her quarters, and for some reason she wondered if this would be an adventure in and of itself.

Chapter 26

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Twenty-Six

The second floor of the labyrinth was more of a swamp than an actual floor. There had been a section where the floor itself attempted to swallow one of them. Copper had realized that this was a sinkhole, and likely it either led to another floor, or it was just the space between the floors. Either way there was a good chance that none of them would survive if they got trapped in it. The one exception would be Artemis, and that would be because she was able to have multiple bodies. The current body she was in likely would be destroyed.

That wasn’t even counting the monsters. There were still fishmen, but there was a creature that hid in the walls. Their only sign of being there was a small collection of bubbles forming on the mud walls of the floor. When those bubbles started gathering closer the two choices were to either stab a sword into the wall, which could break the sword, or wait for the monster to pop out and then kill it. The monster itself was almost like an eel. It was long, slender, and it had jagged broken teeth in its maw. It looked far more vicious than it actually was.

The monster couldn’t seem to leave the walls, and that meant that it was stationary. At least it was stationary where it was located. It could pop out, but it couldn’t seem to move down the wall. That meant it likely settled and rooted somewhere and then popped out occasionally to feed. It was certainly dangerous, and it was vicious in the sense that it would attack, but it wasn’t the most vicious thing in the labyrinth so far. The fishmen were actually more vicious in the sense of chasing them down and attempting to kill them than the wall eels were. Still, they made their way through the floor, looking out for the wall eels, killing or dodging the fishmen as they came, and they searched for the staircase.

Each step was something closer to what Copper was hoping was the entrance to the next floor. To him it seemed that this floor was taking far longer than it should. Then again his points of reference was based on the labyrinth in the capital and the labyrinth that had One Eye Mash. Both of those were labyrinths that he’d traversed before in the game itself. Without knowing the specifics of this one it meant taking time, and it meant ensuring that every step was accounted for. Going too fast would be far too dangerous, and that wasn’t something he wanted to do. He wanted to get through the labyrinth without any loss of life.

He watched his Dad, and he could see something. Gold Bit looked alive. He looked absolutely alive at this moment. He was an adventurer. The man that had taught him how to work the fields, and the same man that had done his utmost to ensure that they had plenty of food to eat, was acting every bit of the adventurer that he knew he was. He was proud for him, and he was proud of him. Watching him he couldn’t deny how amazing his father truly was.

He almost wished that the two of them could have explored the first labyrinth he found together. Sure, it would have been somewhat silly to do so. After all Gold Bit had a ton of work to do, and it would have taken him away from the fields for far too long. But seeing him in his element now made him realize how much his father must have enjoyed doing this in the past, and how much he obviously had wanted to get back into doing it again. He watched as Gold Bit stopped, raised his hand, and carefully stepped to a corner. After a moment he motioned for them to move forward.

“There’s the stairs,” he said as he pointed to them, “and they look like more of the same.”

That was almost a small blessing. Seeing the staircase there he watched as Gold Bit neared it. Suddenly he stopped and looked around them for a moment. It almost appeared as he was studying the staircase itself. He watched as his Dad looked at it, and then he shook his head. He took a single item from his pack, and Copper realized that it was an unlit lantern. He lit it, tossed it, and they watched as something moved. The staircase itself closed in on itself, and he saw the reaction.

Teeth had come up from the floor, down from the ceiling, and a strange light bobbed in place for a moment. It was like a giant angler fish that had taken up a place to look like the stairwell. It was a kind of mimic, and he could respect that his Dad had figured it out. For a moment the Angler Monster seemed to munch, and then it’s cheeks puffed, and without warning it began to turn into smoke. There where it had been was still the staircase, but there was also a large core sitting there. Gold Bit moved cautiously toward it and picked up the core.

“How did you know?” he asked as he neared his Dad, “I mean, how could you tell?”

Gold Bit smiled, “I’d seen one before, once,” he admitted as he looked at the stairwell, “I hadn’t seen one like this, but rather I’d seen one out in the wild. It looked like an abandoned airship. I watched a smaller ship get close to it, and the airship suddenly turned and gobbled it up. Two dozen lives gone in an instant.”

He shook his head, “We managed to kill it by throwing a grenade inside of it. That was enough to kill it. I didn’t want to risk the grenade in here, so I figured that a lantern would do the same thing.”

Copper stood in awe at his father’s comment. He’d seen one of those things. He’d seen one before, and they had dealt with it using a grenade. He’d hoped that using a lantern would do the same thing, and luckily it had. It was slower, the fire had to spread inside of it and burn it from the inside out, but it had worked. He’d battled crystal scorpions. Monsters that were considered difficult for B rank adventurers. Something like this would be harder to handle for someone that had never seen one before.

Just like a normal mimic it was super dangerous. The issue with a normal mimic was that it trapped people due either to their greed or their exceptionally good nature. He’d heard of mimics that posed as wounded people in labyrinths. It was something they went over in class. It was a special type of mimic that specifically got people close to them and then it would eat them. The entire wall would morph and take as much of a bit as it could.

And it would all be done because someone wanted to do the right thing and help someone else. There was no denying that it was a difficult lesson. The kind that taught people that jumping in wasn’t the best move. That sometimes it meant taking a moment to analyze the situation and try to apply some logic to it. Why would someone be stuck in a labyrinth? Sure, it happened, but most of the time the monsters there usually dealt with them.

The angler fish mimic was a new one, and he had a feeling that it was going to be one that he wasn’t going to want to run into much more. Still, they made their way down the stairwell, and he smelled the faint funk that rolled in the air. The smell of low tide at the beach. The sulfur smell of something dead or dying and the way it hung in the air. It was the smell of algae slowly eating its brethren. The smell of rot as it lingered. The smell of low tide was the smell of death pure and simple.

The floor they were walking toward smelled of death. It was strong, and he tried to understand why it would smell so heavily like death. Monsters didn’t decompose. They didn’t rot, but instead they turned into a puff of smoke and left behind a core. The core itself could create another monster if left alone, but at the same time it could be used to power things. It was one of the things that he filed away as information that he was uncertain of. There was no reason to try and understand it. Not at the moment anyway. The best option was to just continue with what was going on.

Still, the smell of rot bothered him. It bothered him because of what it meant. There shouldn’t be a reason for there to be rot. There shouldn’t be anything dead. This was a new labyrinth. More than likely there wasn’t that many floors to it yet. For their to be rot would mean that there was death. Death would mean adventurers, and he couldn’t believe that there would be other adventurers already here. This was pretty far out in the boarders.

He breathed out, maybe it was just the floor. It could be possible that it was simply doing this to mess with them. He remembered in his previous life reading about how some animals would make themselves smell terrible in order to keep predators away from them. That could be the same here. The labyrinth could be making them hesitate to go any further. Either so that they would have to back track and leave, or to give whatever was on the third floor a chance to prepare for them.

His father seemed to feel the same hesitation, but after a moment he motioned for them to follow him. They stepped closer, and he could see the flora that lined the walls and the floor. It was algae, and most of it was a deep green that seemed to be clumped together. He could see how it seemed to almost act like an ivy, and instead of simply walking forward his Dad took what looked like a stick from his pack. He moved it toward a clump and he touched it.

The algae itself began to wrap around the stick holding it in place, and imbedding itself into it. Evidence of its roots digging in was there. He could see what was going to happen at any moment. The algae itself was a monster. A vicious plant that would feed off of those entering its domain. Without a thought his Dad lifted his magi-gun and cocked it. He watched as he fired it, and what left it was a fireball. The flame bullet hit a clump and he heard what sounded like thousands of tiny voices screaming all at once. For a moment there was nothing, and then multiple clumps disappeared in a puff of smoke. What remained was a core in their place. They were absolutely a monster. A monster that sat and waited for lunch to come to it.

It was something like the angler fish that they’d faced earlier, but at least they had a way to deal with them. The algae monster didn’t like fire. And that was something they had plenty of. His dad stepped into the room, aimed, and fired at another clump. Once again it screamed, and again multiple clumps turned into puffs of smoke before simply disappearing. Copper took his lead, and looked at the clumps ahead of them. He didn’t pick one out randomly. He saw what his Dad had been doing. He’d been picking a center one. One that was in the middle of the clumps. When he did he could see what it truly meant.

The middle clump was shaped differently, it almost looked like a person laying there. The algae itself spread from that location, and it grew in other clumps around it. He fired, hitting it, and he watched as the algae writhed in pain, the small buds of the algae opened and a multitude of miniature voices cried out in agony once again. It was something that he could see would work, but at the same time it felt odd.

It was odd because there was a part of him that questioned if what he was doing was the right thing. Not that destroying monsters was wrong. Every monster in this labyrinth wanted to kill them. They all existed to ensure that every single adventurer here would perish. That simply was what they were. Killing them first was justified. Instead what felt odd was that the fact that the algae itself seemed to scream. Hearing those cries of pain and anguish bothered Copper a bit. It was far too similar to hearing the cries of people.

In that way he didn’t like it, but then again he reminded himself that they were in a labyrinth, and that everything here wanted to kill them. There was no getting around that. Instead he worked with his dad. Every few feet they shot another clump of algae and listened to the screams. They continued to do this until they got further into the floor. There he noticed that the algae was giving way. It didn’t seem to be as prevalent. Looking around he studied the area.

The floor was still muddy, and it was thicker than the other floors. Each step caused their feet to sink in a little. He knew that standing still would be a mistake. Doing so would cause them to possibly sink in even further, and that could cause them to be stuck on the floor. The labyrinth itself didn’t want other people here. Its entire purpose was to create monsters, kill adventurers, and keep going.

“The floor sure don’t feel right,” Applebloom said, “Ah mean, every step feels like we’re walking outside after a long rain. It feels like we’re being dragged down.”

He nodded as he walked, “I think that it’s part of the labyrinth’s defenses. That it’s sort of a trap. The moment you have to stand still is the moment that you’re going to be trapped. I’m not sure if it is just this floor, or if it’s going to be on more of them,” he said as they continued to walk, “Part of me questions if the other floors are going be more or less of the same. I mean I know that in labyrinths the deeper you go the worse the labyrinth is. Although, with this being a newer labyrinth I doubt that it’s exceptionally deep.”

“You’ve got a point,” Diamond Tiara said from beside Applebloom, “New Labyrinths usually only have about four or five floors. At least that’s what the adventuring class teaches us. Mostly because the labyrinths haven’t had the time to absorb the life energy of adventurers that have fallen to them.”

He nodded, “Which, if that means this labyrinth has only about four or five floors then we’re either halfway through, or more than halfway through it.”

His Dad stopped ahead of them, “Eels,” he said from ahead of them, “Different from the last ones.”

Copper looked and saw what he was talking about. The eels weren’t popping out of the ground like the others had been. Instead they seemed to sliding on the top of the ground. Every few moments there was a jolt of electricity that filled the air near them. Copper understood exactly what this meant. Those things were going to be incredibly difficult to deal with. He certainly didn’t want to have to deal with that, but then again there was no denying that it would be something that had to happen.

He loaded a normal bullet into his magi-rifle, aimed, and fired. The bullet struck an eel, and when it did the eel writhed for a moment before a massive jolt of electricity shot out. It went everywhere, and he watched as eel then turned to smoke. So, killing one was possible with a normal bullet, but it also meant setting off a massive electrical attack. He looked at his Dad who seemed to take a moment to aim his own magi-gun. He waited, fired, and a fire bullet struck one. The death was quicker, but in no way did it diminish the jolt of electricity that came out. Instead it was just as bad.

“We’re going to have to pick them off from here,” Gold Bit said as he loaded another bullet, “Son, take as many as you can, and I’ll attempt to thin their numbers as well. Maybe we’ll be able to clear the floor of these things before they attempt to swarm us.”

He nodded, and he quickly loaded another bullet. Taking aim he fired, killing one of the closest ones. The jolt was just far enough away that it missed them, but it didn’t cause him to feel any safer. He ejected the shell, loaded another one, and soon fired again. Each time he did he watched as another eel writhed and then disappeared. They were leaving cores behind, which he knew they would gather. Just as he worried before they were still sinking, so he was moving, stepping a little further back, a little closer, all to keep him sinking too far. He saw everyone else taking his example to heart, and the entire time he was firing.

The eels had long since abandoned the idea of merely swimming in place, and instead were either trying to swim away, or swim toward them. He took the ones coming toward them, firing at them, ensuring that they were dealt with, and slowly the numbers of them dropped low enough that they could walk without hindrance. Together they moved toward where the cores were, and he began to gather them with his father.

The cores for the eels themselves were a seafoam green, and they glowed lightly. In total there were at least twenty-five of them. He had very little doubt that this would be a decent paycheck for his family. They moved further in, and he heard a dripping sound coming from ahead of them. They turned the corner, and he saw the stairwell ahead. There were cores on the first couple of steps, and his eyes widened. This was another angler fish. He reached into his own pack, fumbled around for a moment, and realized that he didn’t have a lantern. Instead he watched as Artemis walked forward.

She had something in her hands, and he knew that it was a magic grenade. One that used fire. She tossed, it, the angler fish closed its mouth, and then like before its cheeks puffed, and soon it disappeared. She stepped to the first step, stepped up, and then looked at them, “I believe it is safe now.”

He smiled, glad that she had finished it off. Either the next floor was the last, or the next to the last. Either way, he had no doubt that it would be a much harder floor, and he did wonder exactly if that was something they would tackle today, or if they would make notes and simply return later.

“Let’s gather the cores,” his father said as he looked at them, “And then we’ll head back. We’ve mapped to the third floor, and that’s a good start.”

Chapter 27

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Twenty-Seven

The trek back up through the labyrinth was just as dangerous as the one down. The difference was that they had gained knowledge of how the monsters attacked. The algae made itself prepare for attacks, and the angler fish had to be taken out before traversing the stairs. In both cases it was obvious that there was no one good way to deal with them, but the decision to use flame bullets into its mouth had turned out to be a good idea. It had taken four of them, but that was enough to put it down.

The fishmen were by far the easiest, but all in all they walked out of the labyrinth with well over seventy-five cores. Those cores would be sold, and he had absolutely no doubt that his father would have a decent payday after all of this. In a way he wondered exactly what it was going to be like for his Dad to have more money than he was used to. The idea of Delicate Emerald coming back home, demanding the money, and demanding that he pay for whatever wants she had filled his mind.

It was not an image that he was overly fond of. In truth he knew that the moment she came back his Dad would likely cave. Partly because of the woman he had loved, and partly because he’d become too conditioned to simply giving in to her wants and desires. It was something that was worrisome to say the least. He considered how he was going to express this when his Dad gave a short laugh, “I have to thank you again son,” he said as they made their way to the top of the labyrinth, “You’ve made it possible for me to find a way for us to use this money in the way we should.”

It took him a moment to consider what his father was saying, “Wait, you mean that you’re going to deposit it into the fund for the upkeep for the domain?”

His Dad nodded, “That’s right,” he admitted as they made their way to the first floor, “I plan on depositing it into the fund, and I plan on using it for the things that we actually need. I know that I’ll hear no end of grief from Delicate Emerald, but she can survive off of the allowance she receives. There’s no reason for her to get extra.”

He watched as his Dad stopped, “You know, I often wonder exactly what happened to her. Delicate was not like this in the beginning. She was a little spoiled, but she wasn’t as demanding as she is now. It’s almost like something at the Academy changed her. One day she went off with a group of girls, and the next she came back seething mad. She never talked about it, never explained a thing, but instead she just changed.”

It took a moment for Diamond Tiara to finally make a sound, “There’s a class,” she admitted, “It’s geared toward lower nobility, and specifically toward the daughters of lower nobility. Its entire purpose is to express how they should act toward their husbands. I don’t know what happens in the class, I’m not required to take it, but I’ve seen the changes made afterward. Whatever happened, it happened in that class.”

For Copper that was enough proof that the Academy had changed Delicate Emerald. The made it outside of the labyrinth and he stood there for a moment, “Okay, so that class is what’s changing the girls at the academy into the cold hearted women that they’ve become?” he asked as he looked at Diamond Tiara, “I mean it sounds like it’s being deliberately done. Why would they go through the trouble of doing that?”

Diamond Tiara shrugged as she stood there, “likely you would need to gain an audience with the king and queen to truly find out. Even then there’s no guarantee that they would tell you,” she admitted after a moment, “Likely it’s a well kept secret, and I would almost guarantee that it has to deal with maintaining power. The power diversity between the classes exists for a reason. The entire reason the lower nobility is separated from higher nobility is because their purpose is to be subservient. I’ve learned that it didn’t used to be that way.”

Copper stood there for a moment, “Wait, are you telling me that things used to be far more fair here?” he asked, his voice relaying the surprise he felt, “When did it change?!”

Diamond Tiara seemed to be lost for a moment, “There was a war,” she admitted after a moment, “Part of the Kingdom separated from us, and they became their own independent nation. When they did, several of the border barons joined them, and became their higher nobility. The problem was that the Kingdom couldn’t simply go after them. Doing so would result in stretching what were its national resources even further.”

She seemed to consider things for a moment, “This is information that you will be learning, since you are in the higher nobility classes,” she admitted after a moment, “It didn’t mean that there weren’t skirmishes between the new nation and the Kingdom. There were plenty of them. About a hundred years ago there was a massive battle, and some of the border barons believed that it would be better to forsake the kingdom all together. To not join in the battle, and to let the two rivals just deal with one another.”

She gave a mirthless laugh, “I don’t know what happened afterward, but how things were done changed. The entire way things became skewed happened then. I can tell you that it was purposeful, but the exact how they made it happen I don’t know.”

Copper wanted to ask questions. He wanted to know what could have changed everything, but if Diamond Tiara didn’t know then it likely was something that was only known to the royal family. Now he really wished that he would have paid more attention to the lore of the story itself. Maybe then he could have figured out what was going on. Still, there was something to search into. He was going to find out what was happening in this class that Delicate Emerald went to, and he was going to see if there was a way to change it.

The moment they left the labyrinth itself Copper wasn’t exactly sure what he had expected to happen. The most likely outcome would be that they would head home, and from there his father would take the cores and sell them at a guild. He hadn’t really expected much more than that. Instead what happened was that the airship they had rode in moved not in the direction of their home, but instead it was moving toward another territory. It was one that was neutral, and he knew that only because it had been so in the game. He’d never gone there, and his father hadn’t really talked about it either. Still it made him curious about why they were heading there.

“Dad?” he asked as he neared Gold Bit, “Where are we heading?”

There was a moment of silence, “Son, I’m heading over to Baron Hothoof’s” he replied as he headed the ship, “He owes me a favor, and I am going to cash in on it. I never really believed that I would, but what Lady Rich has told us more than makes up for my cashing in on the favor.”

Diamond Tiara moved near them, “Wait, are you talking about Baron Bow Hothoof?” she asked as she neared them, “I know of him, but only in the fact that he is a standing member of the adventurers’ guild. Specifically I know that this Daughter, Rainbow Prism Dash Hothoof, currently is the head of the adventurers club at the Academy. More specifically she’s done more of the labyrinth raids than most of the other students. Some have said that she’s almost unstoppable.”

Copper had to stop and think about it. Rainbow Dash was another main character from the same game. She was mostly the friend that the protagonist had to make in order to date Spear Point. While it was never confirmed for certain he pretty much believed that she was bisexual, and her bromance with Spear Point was one of the few things that made his arch of the story tolerable. From what he could remember she was actually a pretty chill character, and she wasn’t all up her own ass like most of the girls at the Academy. His guess was that she cared far more about adventuring than she actually did trying to find a husband.

“I’ve heard some about her,” he admitted as they flew, “Dad, what kind of favor does Baron Hothoof owe you?”

There was a moment of quiet, “Back when we were in the Academy Baron Hothoof, Bow, had his eye on a girl that the daughter of a knight. She was pretty below his station, and he knew that. He didn’t want to marry her for that reason, but instead he actually liked her. He liked that she was a kind person, and she was so enthusiastic about everything,” he said as he looked out over the horizon, “So, I helped him find a way of getting her father promoted. The way I figured out how to do it was to arrange for him to have to save a couple of the higher nobles in the labyrinth. It was enough to raise her father to Baronet. It was still a lower station, but that he could marry without any questions.”

The answer was simple then. He’d helped Baron Hothoof find a way to marry his wife. Yeah, that was a hell of a favor, and Copper knew it. It was the kind of favor that was guaranteed to get some return on it no matter what. He looked out toward where they were heading, “So, what kind of favor are you calling in?”

He breathed as he looked at the horizon, “I want my Delicate Emerald back,” he said, his voice firm, “I want her back to how she was. I can’t believe that the woman I loved, the woman that wanted to marry, would willingly turn out the way she has. Lady Rich has confirmed that. So, I want to ask him to have his daughter help look into what’s happening there. She might be able to check out the class, see what’s really going on, and maybe she can report back to him and he can let me know as well.”

The answer was there, and he understood all too well. His dad wanted to get back the woman he married, and he wanted to find out what was causing the girls to change. Having a girl search for the reason seemed like a good idea, but at the same time it was tricky. There was a chance that they could do something to her. That they could potentially change her. That was certainly something that he didn’t want to see happen.

“What if they get to her?” he asked as he looked at the island in the far off distance, “I mean that’s a possibility, right?”

His Dad’s shoulders slumped a little, “I thought of that as well, but I don’t know of any other way of doing this. I want to find out what’s happening, and what’s causing the girls to change. I want to know if there’s a way to change them back,” he said, his voice firm, “I need to. I need to know if there’s a chance.”

The pain in his Father’s voice was plain as day, and he couldn’t deny what he needed to have happen. There was no way that he could tell him that it was a bad idea. Sure, it had every possible chance of going poorly. There was little doubt that it could turn sideways at a moment’s notice. Instead there was a touch on his shoulder, “Captain, I shall assist her,” Artemis said from beside them, “It is not uncommon for girls to have servants attend to them, even in classes, and My presence there will not raise any suspicions. In truth, I may be the only one that could assist her and ensure that this bit of espionage goes off without a hitch.”

The words were direct, and Copper was thankful for it. Artemis was right that her presence wouldn’t really be counterproductive to finding out what was happening in the class, and additionally it would potentially ensure that whatever secrets were being hidden inside of that class would be discovered. With that small reassurance Copper felt better about his Dad asking Baron Hothoof to return the favor to him. As they made their way toward the island he noticed another ship in the distance.

It wasn’t what most would consider a noble’s airship. It was missing the usual things that made the airship of a noble stand out. Where most nobles’ airships looked more decorative and extravagant this one looked more along the lines of functionality. It was something that certainly spoke to him. In truth he liked the idea of an airship being less frills and more actual ship. As it neared he could see that there was a name painted across the side. It was still far enough away that he couldn’t tell what the name was, but regardless he understood that it was a commercial airship.

Most likely someone was returning to Baron Hothoof’s domain. If that was the case then he would likely see who it was when they arrived. Maybe it was Rainbow Prism Dash Hothoof herself. If that was the case then they could get the entire thing out of the way. It would be a step toward his father achieving the goal he’d set for himself, and it would be a chance for him to make some connections with another border baron. That was certainly something that was going to take some getting used to. The idea of networking with other border barons wasn’t something he had to do in the game, but he realized that it was a very real thing here.

He had to deal with the fact that networking in this world was necessary. He had to make connections, and he had to ensure that those connections would be able to help in the future if needed. Right now his Dad’s connection was going to help him. It was a favor, one that he’d been owed for ages, and he wondered exactly how it was going to play out. Still, the airship made its way to the docks, and he waited as the gangplank was lowered. Applebloom and Diamond Tiara exited first, and then Gold Bit went down. Finally he and Artemis exited the ship, and he felt her take his hand.

“My Captain,” she said as they made their way down, “I will find out what is happening to change the women of the Kingdom at the Academy. I do this not just for your father, but I also do this for you. It is obvious that you would like to have some kind of relationship with Delicate Emerald. I am uncertain if there will be one, but perhaps having the chance will be enough.”

He held her hand, felt his heart breaking slightly, and then nodded, “It will be,” he admitted as they made their way, “The entire time growing up Delicate Emerald has been a thorn in my side. She’s been a constant pain, and I know that it’s because of the way she handled herself. She has acted entitled, mean spirited, and just plain evil at times. I can’t help that I’ve found her personality repulsive, but at the same time I would like to get to know the woman my Dad fell in love with.”

Artemis slowly let go of his hand, “And I promise that I will do all that I can to make that happen, my Captain.”

As they walked he saw the other ship dock near their airship. The word Serenity was stretched across its side, and somehow it seemed familiar. He couldn’t place where he’d seen it, but he knew that he’d seen the name before. Slowly its gangplank was let down, and he watched as people began to exit. There, to his surprise, was Sunset Shimmer. The girl of higher standing seemed to have noticed him, and he watched as entire face lit up.

That was something he wasn’t completely certain of. Why would she be so excited to see him? They knew each other, and sure they’ve hung out a fair bit, but there was something to be said about the fact that she was more cordial than anything. She had seemed interested in attending his tea parties, but that was really about it. He breathed out, considered what was going to happen, and just shook his head. He was reading too much into this.

He couldn’t believe that she would have left the school, or her own home, and traveled out to see him. There likely was another reason for it, and he wasn’t going to assume that it was for him. The moment that someone assumed that was when they made an ass out of you and me. He certainly didn’t want to make an ass out of either of them. So instead he followed his Dad, and he watched as Sunset didn’t come toward the Baron’s home, or anyone else there. Instead she came directly toward him. He felt confused, “Sunset?” he asked as she neared him, “What’s going on? Is everything alright? Do you need something?”

She shook her head, the smile remained firmly on her face, “I had wished to come and visit you. The airship I was on was coming out this way already, but I had expected for it to take another day, or perhaps two, to make it out to your home. You don’t mind me visiting, do you?”

The question was loaded, and he hated those kinds of questions. They were the kind designed to get a person into trouble. They were the kind that was meant to trip a person up, and regardless of what he said at this point he was going to be in some trouble. Maybe she would be able to get along with Diamond Tiara and Applebloom. There was a possibility there. But he knew that Artemis wasn’t going to be happy about her being there. She accepted Diamond and Apple simply because she could potentially see herself sharing with them.

“I don’t think that it will be a problem,” came the voice of his father, “I will officially welcome you to our home when we arrive, but first I have to speak to Baron Hothoof.”

She nodded, “Of course,” she admitted as she smiled at him, “I will graciously accompany you, and if I may be of any help I will gladly lend it.”

Copper realized that everything was about to get far more complicated.

Chapter 28

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Copper listened as Sunset Shimmer began to talk about the adventure that she had with the crew of the Serenity. He watched as she began to animatedly talk about when they headed toward a border baron’s domain that looked to be mostly abandoned. He smiled as she began to talk about the barely working dock, and from there her story started to sound more like the kind of thing the Dumpster Fire of a game he’d played before. Her dive into what happened seemed like an almost fever dream.

She explained that once there they were asked to remain on board. Additionally they were asked to not venture into the hold. It wasn’t until one of the group that had boarded snuck out that something began to take place. One of the hideaways had been someone hiding in plain sight. The man had actually been a pirate that had been watching the ship for a while. From there she went into how the entire thing had been a huge trap set up for the Serenity, and how everyone on board had nearly fallen into it as well.

The fact that she was here, alive, and that she had willingly traveled all of this way wasn’t lost on him. There was something to be said about the fact that Sunset had abandoned her cushy existence in order to come see him. Even though she had fallen a little from grace she was still living an exceptionally posh life at the Academy. She had access to the exceptional room the higher nobility was given, access to the food on campus, and of course access to all of the entertainment available.

Instead she had sought him out on her own. He smiled at her, listened as she told the story about the mystery that had surrounded the baron’s domain, and then listened as she told how the crew, along with the guests, had managed to escape. Of course she explained that in the end the captain of the Serenity had managed to get the pirates to destroy themselves.

“Wait,” Artemis said as she neared her, “If I am understanding this correctly, the captain of the Serenity actually insulted the pirates enough that they overcharged their canons which caused them to explode. Which in turn caused their entire ship to turn into a huge fireball.”

Sunset nodded, “That’s exactly what happened,” she said as she looked at her, “He made sure to keep the Serenity just far enough ahead that they couldn’t hit us with a normal charge. So, he kept insulting their ship, their skill, and their overall dedication until finally they seemed to stop firing,” she said as she shook, “When that happened he laughed and said that the idiots actually are going to do it. They overcharged their canons, and a moment later it was like a chain reaction. It spread all across their ship, and in a few moments it was just gone.”

Copper shook his head hearing this. It was an ingenious way of dealing with the pirates to be sure. Feeding on their frustration to the point that they were willing to completely abandon all of their normal attempts and instead tried something insane. Of course if their canons would have been able to handle it then Sunset wouldn’t be here. He had to admit that the captain of the Serenity had some major balls. He was able to come up with something that could work, but there was a chance that it would end poorly.

He had to understand what could happen, and instead of trying to find another way he committed to the course. It was an insane maneuver, but one that ended up paying for itself several times over. At least it did in the sense that everyone made it out alive. That was enough to make it worth it, “So, what about the Baron and his family?”

She shook her head, “The Pirates had dealt with them already,” she answered, “From what we could find it looked like the place had been raided pretty hard. There wasn’t really any evidence of what could have happened to them, but our guess is that they were taken prisoner and sold as slaves. The captain said that he’d look into it, but there wasn’t any promise that there would ever be an answer. The Pirates themselves likely knew where they had been sold to at first, but we didn’t have the chance to ask them.”

Artemis studied her for a moment, “Did he have sons and daughters?”

She nodded, “The captain said he had three sons, and two daughters,” she replied before her eyes widened, “Wait, oh my god, Copper, I hate to ask, but I think that I might know where some of them are. Would you mind to take us back toward the Baron’s domain? I heard the stowaway talking about putting me with the other bits of fun.”

The phrase was ominous enough, but he understood what it meant. The daughters had likely been taken prisoner and made to serve the men in their fantasies. It was sickening, and he couldn’t just have abandoned people that were in trouble, “Sure,” he said before he looked at the others, “Anyone want to be big damned heroes?”

His Dad looked at him, “Son?” he asked as he neared him, “What are you talking about?”

He looked at Sunset, “Would you mind giving him the quick summary?”

She quickly told him about the adventure, and then where she believed the daughters, and possibly their mother, were. Gold Bit nodded, “Very well,” he said after a moment, “Son, prepare the airship. I will inform my friend of this. I know that he would like to accompany us as well. This is the sort of thing that we should strive to do as men.”

Within the hour the airship was heading out, moving toward the direction that Sunset had given them. The area itself was remote, which was something that most border barons preferred. Being this far out meant that the kingdom itself rarely messed with people. Instead they found it was easier to let the domains rule themselves, collect a little tax, and go about their day. The barons would bust their collective asses, but did so knowing that the kingdom would ultimately leave them to themselves.

It was a system that had flaws, but the biggest one was that there was so little protection for the border barons. They had to settle things on their own. Oh, occasionally they would have knights from the kingdom come and do a sweep for potential threats, but that was often far and few between. Most of the time they were simply left to their own devices. Copper wanted that kind of life. He wanted to be left out of the kingdom’s drama, and he wanted to live a decent life with those he cared for.

He could see a floating island in the distance, and more to the point he could see that the simple things that made it livable weren’t on. The electricity that normally would light up the fields at night was absent. There was an absence of torches as well. There was literally nothing that seemed to be there to indicate that anyone lived on the island itself. Those were the red flags that couldn’t really be ignored. Copper understood exactly what this meant, and he hated that he understood it.

It meant that whatever had happened was long enough ago that the normal upkeep of the devices that provided power had gone unchecked. That had allowed everything to fail. He watched as the airship moved toward the port, and slowly it docked. When it had he watched as Sunset looked around at the darkness, “The stowaway had said that they were keeping their toys under the island,” she said as she looked around, “I tried to understand exactly what he was talking about, but then occurred to me that sometimes there’s caverns that go through an island. They must have had one here. And likely that was where the stuff that the captain of the Serenity brought was usually taken.”

Copper nodded, “I get it,” he said as he looked around, “The captain of the Serenity smuggled some goods out here to the baron, and he did it somewhere that it wouldn’t be noticed. That makes way more sense than it should,” he replied as he looked at the island itself, “Still, finding it in the dark is going to be a trick. Plus, without the barrier being provided by the electrical current we’re bound to run into monsters.”

He stepped down slowly, “So, I vote that we begin a search, work out slowly, and carve it out like a grid,” he said as he looked at the others, “Father, what do you think?”

Gold Bit nodded, “That sounds good to me,” he replied as he moved down, “We should split into two different groups. Copper, take a group, and head off into the west side of the island, I’ll focus on the east, and then we’ll all come together in the middle and search out the center. I think that’s going to be the best way.”

Copper nodded, and together they began to move. It was something simple, and he knew that. As they moved Artemis followed him, or rather it was the avatar she used the most around him. Another one went with his Dad. He was fine with that. Diamond Tiara, Applebloom, Sunset Shimmer, and Rainbow Dash followed him as well. What he knew about Rainbow was that she was pretty skilled as an adventurer, and that she was something of a legend at using a blade.

But unfortunately that was about his limit of knowledge when it came to her personally. She seemed pleasant enough, but he wasn’t going to press his luck. As they moved he gave the commands. Artemis was watching their right side, Rainbow their left, and Diamond Tiara their rear. Again he knew that Diamond was the best choice for that because she was more capable when it came to defense. At least she had proven herself to be so before. He hoped that would be the cause here.

He was sure that the pirates were dealt with, but there was always a chance that there could be some of them left behind. A group that wasn’t on the ship that exploded. If that was the case then they would be looking for a way to escape. A new airship, a new crew, and any new playthings that could make the time go by in a more pleasant way. He didn’t want to see that happen to any of the girls.

They were all too kind, too nice, and he wanted to ensure that they would be fine here. It was something that he felt was only right. As they moved he listened, and he let his eyes adjust. Still, the darkness was suffocating, and there was no denying that with so little light they could find themselves in more trouble if there was a monster around. Deciding to err on the side of caution he dug into his pack. What came out was a lantern. The lantern was something that was more or less an ancient thing.

He dropped the few ingredients into it that was needed, and soon a light shined out. He watched as it filled the room, and then slowly he began moving. He watched as the beam of light lit up the area. Everything before him was bathed in the soft blue light of the lantern. It was easier on the eyes, allowed the ground to be seen, and from what he’d learned in their labyrinth raiding quest it was one of the few kinds of light that didn’t automatically attract monsters.

He wasn’t completely sold on the idea that it didn’t, but at the same time if it worked then he would have something of a leg up. And honestly any advantage would be better than none at all. He could see the overgrown vegetation, the sight of disturbed earth that looked as if it had happened months ago. Evidence pointed to a very short battle that happened here. If there had been servants then it ended with their deaths.

He breathed out as he walked. Keeping his mind calm he looked around himself for a bit. The battle that had happened was something that could be considered long passed at this point. There was no denying that, and trying to figure out what happened wasn’t going to help them. Instead he looked around the area for anything that could resemble a cave or maybe even a cellar door. One of the memories he had of the game was that if an Island had access on it to a cave system then sometimes it was hidden under a cellar door.

It wasn’t something that happened all too often, but it did happen. He didn’t see anything, not yet, but he heard something. He could hear it in the distance. The unmistakable sound of something walking. The sound wasn’t human, not in the slightest, but instead it seemed to be stepping on points. The sound almost sounded like a giant centipede. In the game there had been monsters like that.

Strange creatures that roamed the countryside on abandoned islands. They just seemed to appear, and of course he wondered if that was the case here. A moment later he saw the creature. It had the legs of a centipede, but its body almost looked like several human torsos that had been melted together. It moved lightning quick, and it seemed to be focused on them. In the game a good placed shot in the head was enough to take them down, but it was difficult to get a good shot. Mostly because the game used the basic RPG style of fighting. It meant that headshots were based on the luck and dexterity of the individual.

Luckily he wasn’t in the game anymore. While there were things in this world that very much resembled the game he’d played the fighting mechanics weren’t one of them. He drew up his rifle, aimed, and a moment later he fired. The blast went through the right eye of the centipede. It stumbled around for a moment, fell, and he watched as its body first fell apart, and then it dissolved into puffs of smoke. What was left was the core, and he walked over to collect it.

Monster cores could be sold, used for power, and he had a feeling that whatever was supposed to keep the barrier up likely didn’t have any cores in it. Most likely the pirates had taken the cores, took the women prisoner, and either captured or killed the men. If they were captured then he had little doubt that they were sold as slaves. He considered Gold Bit for a moment. There would be absolutely no way that his Father would have simply allowed his brothers, his sisters, or even Delicate Emerald to be captured. He would have died first.

That told him enough. There weren’t any of the men left. They would have died in order to protect their home, and it would have only stopped when the very last one fell. He would have done the same. Well, possibly not for Delicate Emerald. There was little doubt that he would protect Tarnished Tiara and Silver bell though. Both of them were decent sisters. Tarnished had become better than she had been, although she was still off. Still, it was nice to see her trying to become a nicer person. It was obviously something that was taking a lot of practice at, but she was trying, and that was what was important.

He listened for the sound of more centipedes, and when he didn’t hear anymore they began to move again. Each step he paid attention. Each moment was spent trying to understand what could possibly happen. Just like in the labyrinths he was paying attention where he was stepping. He was ensuring that everything that needed to happen would happen. The light from the lantern shined around the areas he was pointing it at. Each moment he looked for either the mouth of a cave or cellar doors.

It was the only way he knew to find the entrance to the cave. Sure, there was a chance that he would be wrong, but he didn’t want to think so. As they looked he kept his eyes and ears open for the sound of more centipedes. So far they’d been out a little over an hour, and they had already come across a monster. He had no doubts that there were more on the island. In fact he was fairly certain that his Father had likely already killed one as well.

The simple truth was that Gold Bit had been an adventurer, and he had absolutely no doubt that his Father could certainly defeat them. He was more worried about Bow Hothoof and how he would fare. Sure, all of the border barons were adventurers. Every last one of them had to go on adventures to prove themselves. They had to learn how to kill monsters, to live off of what they could gather from the labyrinths themselves, but some of the barons had long since abandoned the training needed.

A look at Bow Hothoof was enough for him to decide that Baron Hothoof wasn’t someone that kept up the training needed to raid labyrinths anymore. Likely he’d settled into a comfortable life of working his farm, raising his children, and dealing with his wife. He couldn’t fault the man for how he was proceeding. He had obviously earned the life he had. At the same time it meant that Gold Bit had more on his plate in order to keep Baron Hothoof safe.

He felt some relief that one of Artemis’ avatars was with him. At least with her there was a good chance that nothing would happen to them. His attention came back to the present as he searched around for a moment. He couldn’t allow his focus to slack while he was searching. He needed to look for the opening, and he saw something glinting in the distance. He moved toward it, knowing that this could be exactly what he was looking for. Moving he listened to the area around them. There were no sounds, and that was both good and bad. It meant that there weren’t any centipedes, but it also meant that something was frightening enough that any other animals wouldn’t be heard.

He looked at the glinting light, and there was a cellar door. It was exactly what he had been looking for, and the fact that it looked more taken care of than the rest of the island told him that it was used. He reached out toward it, and stopped before he touched it. In the game there were times that the doors were trapped. He looked around it, considering the trap that One Eye Mash had created and looked to see if there was something similar.

What he saw was a basic tripline that looked as if it was running toward something else. A quick look revealed a small bouquet of grenades. They were suspended just above them, and he took a moment to study the trap. It was simple enough. He moved, carefully removing the grenades from the hanging place they were at, and he undid the string that had tied them together. Once that was done he checked for another trap. Not seeing one he slowly opened the door.

The cellar door didn’t creak or groan while it was opened. Instead it opened like a well oiled door. Moving down he saw the cavern walls. They were well worn, evidence of being moved through for years was present. The evidence of the area pointed to a place where potentially illegal things had taken place. The smell coming from the cavern was something else. It smelled musty, like an old room in a back alley. The kind of smell that came from poverty and sex.

It was a smell he could remember in his past life. A time when he went to visit a friend, and found that his friend’s mom worked as a prostitute. She saw men in a small room in their house, and that room always smelled like this. It didn’t matter what she did, the smell lingered. It was one of the reasons he didn’t visit that friend too often. Not because of the smell, but because he knew that it embarrassed him. He didn’t want to put that undue stress on his friend.

Moving quietly he saw the open floor. Three bodies were tied up, their hands tied behind their knees, their bottoms in the air, and the evidence of what had happened was there. He could see the way they shook. The sound was enough to put them on edge, but there was a sort of resignation that seemed to be present. They had accepted that this was going to happen. That what had been happening was their new normal.

It was something that obviously had been happening for some time. He stood there, and he shook. What had happened to the bulk of the pirates had been too fast. He heard a sound, and he saw a male body moving toward them, “Damn, didn’t expect to see the ship go like that, still, we’ve got our toys, right?”

He didn’t wait, Without a warning he attacked. The butt of his magi-gun struck the pirate, knocking him back. He looked up in surprise, but it wasn’t enough. It would never be enough. He began to move on him when he felt a hand gently touch him, “My Captain,” Artemis said, “Please allow me to do this for you. I do not want you to soil your hands on this piece of human garbage.”

With that she moved forward, and before the pirate could scream he was lifted into the air, “What you did is unforgivable, and what will happen will be the same. I will treat you to the kind of horrors that is reserved for the damned, because that is exactly what you deserve.”

Within moments the man began to scream as Artemis bent his arm in a wrong direction. The moment that bone broke through was the moment that the man’s voice raised in pitch. He screamed for mercy, he screamed obscenities at Artemis, and at no time did he ever apologize. Instead he begged for them to help him, that he was obviously sick. That much was obvious, but the evidence that he could be reformed wasn’t there. Instead it seemed far more likely that he was far beyond any form of redemption or reformation.

From what he’d seen, the man was garbage, pure and simple. He watched as Artemis slowly broke him down, only for her to stop, for a moment, seemingly to give him a few seconds piece before beginning again. She finally stopped before going much further, “Applebloom, could you heal him, please?”

Applebloom moved toward her, gently touched him, and Copper watched as he was healed. Every injury pulled itself back together, “Now, that you are of sound body, we will begin again, and we will do this for every single individual that you’ve done this to.”

The man screamed so loud that it caused Copper’s ears to ring. It didn’t take long for the second round to happen, and once again he was healed. At this point he was begging to just be taken in. He was pleading to be handed over to the Kingdom, to be sold into slavery, to have anything else happen to him. He was pleading so hard that he had long since lost control of his bodily functions. He’d long since soiled himself, and smelled heavily of it.

Copper began moving toward the women, slowly cutting them loose, having Applebloom heal any of their injuries, but she explained that there was a good deal more wrong than she could heal. The kind of trauma they had would be life changing. There was no getting around that, “We need to take ‘em to the temple,” she explained, “At least thar they can get the help they need.”

The temple would be the best place for them, although he doubted that it would be much more than a place for them to hide away. A place of solace where they could hopefully escape the memories of the terrors they’d suffered. Of course there was every chance that they would never fully escape. He knew that, but at the same time he wasn’t going to argue. Let them have what peace they could potentially get.

“We’ll take them,” he agreed, “After we leave, we’ll take them to the closest temple for help. It’s the best option for them, and it might be the only way they can get any kind of help.”

“I don’t know what it might really do,” Sunset said after a moment, “I mean I want to help them, but this… Goddesses, they’ve suffered so much here. I’m not sure if they can honestly recover from something like this.”

“They need to have help.” Diamond Tiara replied, “They need the chance.”

It was enough of a reason for Copper.

Chapter 29

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Twenty-Nine

The Pirate that Artemis had repeatedly beaten, and then had Applebloom heal, was curled into a ball. His voice was little more than whispers asking for mercy. The fact that he never apologized for what had happened was more than enough for Copper to understand exactly what his mind was like. If he’d had the chance to do to any of the others what he’d helped do to the women they rescued he’d done it in a moment. Instead he was docile, his eyes closed tightly, and he whimpered every few moments.

For Copper this was fine. The man certainly deserved worse than this, but he wasn’t going to push for more. What he received would have to be good enough for now. The mother and her two daughters were brought out of the smuggler’s cavern, and they were given clothing. Copper noticed that Diamond Tiara was trying to get them to eat, but they showed so little interest in it. He wasn’t sure how he could help, but at the moment the one thing he knew they could do was at least get them to a temple.

The best choice would be the one at the capital, but the problem was how far away it was. The closest choice was the border temple. It was smaller, but it did not lack in the resources to help them. He’d asked Artemis to have her other avatar lead his Dad toward where they were. It was easier than to go search for him. Within a few moments he heard his father, and he walked out to greet them. When he came down to see what had happened his Father’s fists balled in rage.

He noticed the pirate lying on the floor, curled into a ball, whimpering and pleading for mercy. For a moment he thought his Father was going to shoot the pirate and just be done with it. Instead he kicked the man hard, causing him to cry out in pain. His Father stood there, and then shook his head, “Is he the only one?”

Copper nodded, “The only one we’ve found so far,” he admitted, “I guess there could be more, but I wouldn’t know for sure.”

His Father shook his head, “If there are then likely they’re in the estate,” he said as he looked above them, “We’ll go through it room by room. If it’s clear then we have no trouble, but if there’s more then we’re going to collect them, and we are going to deliver them directly to the guard. This is something I’d gladly do without a promise for a reward.”

He nodded, “I feel the same,” he admitted after a moment, “What they did was unforgivable.”

Copper Plum watched as his Father Gold Bit nodded, “Absolutely. When this is over, we’re going to help set things right here,” he said as he looked at it, “It’s not that we need the island, but rather I would like to make sure that they have something to come back to. Something that will help them sustain themselves for now on. It could be that they don’t want to return, and if that is the case then we can request to purchase it from them, but doing this kindness for them would only be right.”

Copper understood what his Father meant. Personally he didn’t see them coming back to their home. What had happened likely would remove all feelings of being safe this place had given them. Instead they likely would opt to live somewhere else, maybe the capital, and just live in a reclusive peace. That was the most likely answer. Still, he wanted to do what his father suggested. He wanted to ensure that they had something to fall back on. With that they slowly moved the women up and then to the ship itself. Bow Hothoof offered to stay behind and keep an eye on them.

Artemis’ other avatar did the same, and the rest of them moved toward the estate itself. The home had obviously been something grand at one time. It had been built to show wealth, power, and everything that the border regions weren’t known for. The money that the Baron who lived here had obviously went to making his home look more inviting and bigger. It was something that showed more wealth than his farm would have been providing. Instead it was something that obviously had come from the smuggling that happened.

The Captain of the Serenity had obviously had a deal with him, but he had a feeling that other smugglers had a similar deal. That had lead to him raking in more money. Maybe one of the pirates had learned of it, or maybe he’d even had a deal with one of their crew. Still, when they realized how much he was worth they had decided to cash in. The problem was they were being stupid about it. They were doing a single take instead of trying to spread it out. They couldn’t threaten to turn him in, but they could have threatened to do what they did. Then again there was no guarantee that he wouldn’t have requested help if that was the case.

The help would have likely come from the knights, and they would have made sure the pirates were dealt with. If they searched more or not would have been completely determined by how much they were being paid. In and of itself the knights for the kingdom had their own form of extortion, but at least they did provide a true service. They did protect those that called upon them. But how much they protected, and how far they went to ensure that protection was mostly up to the payment made.

He got his head back into what they were doing when he realized that they were back at the estate itself. He tried the door, found it unlocked, and slowly opened it. The interior of the house was dark, nothing seemed to be stirring inside of it, and he could see evidence of it being left to rot. Cobwebs covered every corner. It was as if the pirates had basically just left the house alone.

Any and all evidence of the attack was absent. At least it was until they walked into the foyer. There Copper saw the remains of what had to have been a young man. A single bullet hole had been shot through his forehead, the wall behind where his head had been was splattered with blood and bits of gore, and he lay slumped on the ground. Even after death his hands and feet were tied. He’d been killed execution style, and it had likely happened after the attack. Whatever it was that he had been protecting he had obviously kept the information about it secret from the pirates. There was a sense of pride he felt for the deceased young man. He felt that pride swelling up inside of him. Whoever he had been, he had done what he could to protect whatever it was that most precious to him.

It was something worthy to be praised. He looked around the body, but the pirates had simply executed him and then left his body here to rot. There was evidence that they had torn things apart, but again whatever it had been they were looking for the evidence pointed to it not being found. He studied where they’d torn things open, and he noticed a very familiar situation throughout. They weren’t looking for valuables but instead he saw papers strewn across the floor.

The paperwork didn’t really amount to much in and of itself, but it told him something. They wanted information. If pirates were after information then it stood to reason that they wanted information that was going to be valuable to someone. If this baron was involved in smuggling it stood to reason that others were. That kind of information could have gotten the pirates the chance to work in other domains without worry.

The realization struck him, and he looked again at the young man. He was protecting those that they were associated with. The other families, the other domains, he wanted to make sure they wouldn’t fall prey to these predators either. He looked at him, and he tried to consider where he would have hid the information if it had been him. Slowly the realization began to dawn on him. It wouldn’t be hidden in the house. It likely wouldn’t even be hidden in the smuggling cave. No, if it was him he would have hidden it somewhere that no one would ever think to look. A place that wasn’t associated with wealth or family. He hated that he knew right where to find the paperwork. It meant going back outside, and he would after they finished searching the house itself.

The paperwork itself would be somewhere that wouldn’t be noticed, it would be secure, and it would be a small training shack that was behind the home itself. If it would have been him then that would be where he would have hidden it. The shack was barely noticed, a place that was cold as death in the winter, hot as hell in the summer, and where he was expected to be most of the time as he grew up.

They moved from room to room finding nothing else on the bottom or second floor. The top floor was a step into something that resembled a nightmare. Paintings were ripped apart, doors were busted in, and clothing was torn and thrown around. All of that was the normal kind of thing that would be expected from those hunting for something. It was the other sight that caused him to stop. Strapped to the floor were the remains of a servant. At one time the servant had been a beastman. Something was shoved into his own mouth, and with the bloodstain between his legs it wasn’t hard to figure out what that was.

He’d obviously died quickly, although if it was from lack of oxygen or from bleeding out he wasn’t sure. Another room revealed another servant, this time he was hung on the wall. Knives were sticking out around him, a few were inside of him, and Copper could see the crude circles that had been drawn around him like a dart board. They had treated his death like a game. Another room and this time it was locked. The door looked as if it was bent at an awkward angle, but the door itself was still firm. He looked at the lock, and he could see where it looked like a pick had been broken off inside of it. Still, he began working to get the broken pick out, and he searched his pockets.

The lock picking set he’d gotten from the wreckage of One Eye Mash’s ship was still with him. He began using it, and he felt the tumblers in place. Thankfully it wasn’t just his playing this game, but other games that relied on lockpicking that drew from. Slowly he moved the pick, feeling along the tumblers, moving them accordingly, and he found another set. He moved them as well, until he heard the soft click of the lock disengaging. With some slight strain he began to push the door open.

Inside he saw what looked like a cradle, and he saw a sleeping form in it. Near the ground was another sleeping form. He moved toward him, only to see that they weren’t sleeping at all. They had ran into the room, locked themselves in it, and they had died in that room. He could see the placement of the pillow near the small body in the cradle. He understood what had happened. The one that took the infant into the room had likely understood that they were on their own.

There was no help coming, and they would be there for who only knew how long. The pillow was moved, pressed, and the infant left this life in what could only be considered one of the less violent ways. It wasn’t peaceful, not really, but considering everything else he’d seen he couldn’t deny that it could have been worse. Still, there was little doubt in his mind that this would be something that haunted him for ages to come. The dark way this world behaved made him wish that he would have paid more attention to the lore, but at the same time he was glad that he didn’t. They finished looking through the house, and the entire time the sight of what he’d seen both outside of the home, and inside of it, weighed heavily on him.

There had been so much had happened here, and there was little doubt that the events that happened here would exist throughout the rest of the lives of the women they’d saved. What Artemis had done to the pirate wasn’t just justified, but it was absolutely necessary. The pirate himself deserved a fate far worse than having his body broken and then repaired only to be broken again. In more than one way he felt like the pirate’s fate should have been made to last for an eternity.

Still, there was a possible way that they could deal with him. The fact remained that turning him over the kingdom meant that he would either be executed, or he would be sold into slavery to atone for what he’d done. With the slavery there was a chance that he would be sold somewhere that he would have to toil. That in and of itself was at least a little better. It wasn’t perfect, but then he wasn’t sure that there was a perfect solution. He felt a hand and he looked at his father.

“Son, I believe the rest is clear,” he said as he stood there, “we’ve covered the estate, and we’ve checked the island. I don’t think that there is much more to do here.”

He nodded, “So, what happens now?” he asked as he looked at him, “I mean the pirate, we’ve got to do something to make sure that he pays for this. Everything, I can’t believe everything that I’ve seen so far. How could it have gotten this bad? Isn’t there anyway that they could have reached out for anyone to have helped them?”

His father shook his head, “As a border baron it’s unlikely that any request for aide would actually be answered in time, and even if it was from what we’ve seen the baron in charge here would have likely been found guilty as well. Even if there wasn’t evidence of smuggling he would have likely been brought up on charges of assisting pirates.”

Copper stood there stunned for a moment, “Wait, why would he be changed with assisting pirates? They attacked him, that makes absolutely no sense!”

His father shrugged, “The kingdom needs to make examples of those that it can. Border barons are a convenient source to pull from. There’s plenty of us out here that they can make an example of one, and usually the island itself is absorbed by the most influential baron that lives close enough. The goods are usually sold to cover the fines, and the men and women are typically taken in as slaves or servants until their dues are paid. At that point they’re given a choice to either remain servants for the crown, or to make it on their own.”

It sounded barbaric, and Copper took a moment to really consider it, “That’s insane,” he replied after a moment, “How can they expect all of us to ensure the safety of the borders if they’re willing to destroy everything that we are? How can they believe that we will actually stand with the kingdom if another force comes knocking? They have to know that we will just allow them to come through, right? I can’t see it going any other way. It’s almost as if they want to make us rebel. Like they’re waiting for the moment for us to turn, but I can’t see why they would.

It took him a moment, but Gold Bit finally shook his head, “Son,” he said as he studied him, “What you’re saying isn’t wrong. The kingdom sets things like this in motion to test and see which barons will continue to serve the kingdom. My father, your grandfather, told me that when he was a boy there was a single baron that chose to defy the kingdom. This baron had amassed a great number of servants, and he had also managed to gather far more resources than it was believed he could. He then turned his sights on the kingdom.”

Gold Bit stood there a moment, “Son, I don’t know everything that happened. My father didn’t talk about it all, but he did say that after the baron was stopped, there were a lot of things that were changed. We were taxed differently, and there was a new institution of how things should be done,” he said as he looked at him, “I know that our taxation is based solely on the level we occupy. If we’re barons then our taxes are bad enough, but manageable. Being promoted further than that means having a larger estate. That in turn means being watched far closer by the kingdom.”

He listened and he felt his head hurt from the implication. The more someone gained, the more they proved themselves, then the more the kingdom would do to ensure that they would betray them. It was paranoid, it was insane, and it flew in the face of logic and reason. He wanted to throw his hands up and be done with it. How was this even remotely fair? The realization came to him that it wasn’t. There wasn’t a thing fair about it. There wasn’t going to be a thing fair about it either. The simple fact was that he lived in a kingdom. The rules for that kingdom were put in place by those in control, and as it sat he had little say in the matter.

Still, none of this set right with him, and the only thing that they could do was to help those that survived, keep the island intact, and see if they wanted it back. If not then it would be up to them what to do with it. Before the idea of gaining more land, more resources, seemed beneficial, but with what he had learned he saw the downside as well. He looked at his Dad, “Do you really think the temple will be able to help those girls?”

His Father looked at him and shook his head, “The temple will help them deal with some of it, but they will do so by making them devote themselves completely to the kingdom’s religion,” he said before he sighed, “Son, those women will never be whole, and they will never be free of what has happened. I fear that we’re likely to hear of the mother’s death before long.”

The words hung heavy, and he knew that it wasn’t wrong. There would be no going back for them, no second chances, and he wondered if this was setting the stage for what returning to the Academy would be like.

Chapter 30

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Thirty

Copper stood at the gates of the Academy. The past few days had been hectic to say the least. The fact that he had not only been promoted, but also allowed to remain in the school was well beyond his expectations. Of course there was the issue with the fact that all of the other students at the academy, except for the few friends he had, absolutely hated his guts. That mostly came from the fact that in the duel with the prince, and his friends, he’d be an incredible amount on himself. It was enough to put most of the other students into serious debt.

It was also enough that he understood a good number of the girls already treated him poorly because of his former status. Now he would be treated even more poorly because of what he’d done. The bright side to all of it was that he was at least friends with Diamond Tiara, Applebloom, Sunset Shimmer, and Primwood Prose. Which it was nice to see the student head of the newspaper club again. He watched as she held a teacup in her hand.

“Copper, welcome back,” she said as she took a sip of tea, “And also I’m sorry for what you went through. The official reports made it to Ms. Matilda’s desk. Of course she asked that I do an interview with you, and Artemis,” she said with a slightly lecherous smile, “And I’m glad to do so. Still, you managed to save three women, and all three of them are currently being taken care of at the temple out near the border region, right?” she asked before taking another sip of tea, “I mean that makes you a big damned hero.”

He shook his head, “I’m not a hero,” he corrected as he poured himself a cup of tea, “I just happened to find them. The captain of the Serenity is more of a hero than I am. His actions actually took care of the bulk of the pirates.”

He heard someone clear her throat, and he looked to see Sunset Shimmer, “Copper, you are being far too modest,” she replied as she took a delicate teacup, “In truth it was his idea to systematically search the island. If not for that I doubt that we would have found those three. Additionally his servant, Artemis, had the brilliant idea of how to handle the pirate personally. It was almost inspiring. The way she managed to get him to talk was something that I’d never expected to see work.”

“It was interesting,” Diamond Tiara stated as she stepped into the room, “Copper, do you mind if we join you?” she asked as Applebloom followed her, “It feels a little odd being back at the academy, and honestly I feel as though we should really be near one another. I do hope that you don’t consider us a burden.”

He smiled, “Not in the slightest,” he stated as he watched them move over, “I was just informing Primrose that I don’t feel like a hero. That what I did was something I believe any decent person would have done.”

“My Captain,” Artemis said from behind him, “It is not merely every single person that would have done what you did. In truth I feel that most of those that attend this academy would have simply left the island unexplored. They likely would have not seen a merit in going through and checking the grounds nor the house. I especially doubt that they would have finished hunting the monsters that had taken up residency so that there would be enough cores to operate the barrier for the island again.”

He wanted to believe that there were other people who would have done what he had done. He wanted to believe it wholeheartedly, but it was becoming increasingly apparent that it wasn’t the case. He breathed out, “Maybe,” he said as he poured Diamond Tiara and Applebloom a cup of tea apiece, “But I would like to believe that there are others who would have. Otherwise it says some fairly horrible things about the state of the species as a whole.”

He heard Artemis move, and he poured her a cup as well. He watched as she took it, “My Captain,” she said as she raised the cup up to her lips, “The state of the species as a whole is not something that you should worry over. Besides, I’ve already stated that I would gladly go to war for you. If you choose to change the structure of this kingdom, or the world entirely, then you merely need to say the word. I will gladly do so.”

The entire room went silent for a moment, but it was Primrose that finally broke it, “And that is how you can tell a servant that actually adores her master,” she said after a few moments, “Most of the servants are content with serving, and that’s it. The fact that she openly admits that she would go to war for you, it’s almost romantic.”

Copper took a moment to look at her, “Are you projecting a little bit?” he asked as he looked at Primrose, “Oh well, so, the interview, how do you want to do this?”

Primrose smiled at him, “Actually,” she said as she looked at them, “Since all of you are here I thought that I’d go ahead and interview all of you. I’d like to get the story from all of your angles, and then I’d love to get a sort of group consensus on what you think should be done to cut down on the pirate problem.”

“The simplest thing to do with the pirate problem is to hunt down the known clans and exterminate them,” Artemis stated, her voice calculating, “That would ensure that they could not cause more problems, and it would send a strong message to all that would dare consider going into piracy. It would ensure that the drive to become a pirate would be reduced and potentially removed completely.”

“There’s a few nobles that would find some issue with that,” Diamond Tiara said as she sipped her tea, “I only say so because there’s a noble family that allegedly has some connection to pirates. From what I understand their entire rise to power is because of their connections. They allow the pirates to operate from their domain, and in return they get a small percentage of what the pirates bring in. Nothing has been proven, and from what I understand the king and queen won’t investigate since the noble has managed to gift so many resources to the kingdom itself.”

Copper stood there and felt a sinking feeling in his gut, “Does this noble have a daughter that is currently attending?”

There was a moment of silence, “Actually yes,” Diamond Tiara stated, “From what I understand she’s a first year, much like the rest of us, and her claim to fame was that she was engaged to one of Prince Apollo’s friends. Of course that ended,” her voice sounded nice and acidic, “I feel sorry for the poor girl, mostly because I understand what it is like to have everything you know and love to be removed from you. Still, at the same time I feel that his separation from her might be the best thing.”

Copper looked at her, and took a moment, “I would have thought that you would have believed that he needed to have stayed engaged to her.”

She shook her head, “Eventually her family will be discovered. Their connection to the pirates will come out, and when it does it will ensure that everyone connected to them suffers. None of their power, their wealth, or their standing will do anything to save them. The same goes for anyone connected to them. Even though their engagement is over I am certain he will still be questioned when it comes to light,” she stated as she looked over the cup of tea, “After all, I am certain the king and queen will want to know why he didn’t report it before now.”

Copper stood there confused for a moment, “Wait, are you saying that even though he’s completely separated, and likely had little to do with her, that he’ll still be questioned?” he asked as he looked at her, “What if he’d only met her a handful of times?”

She shrugged, “I don’t think that it matters, not really,” she said as she finished her tea and then sat the cup to the side, “Since the royal family was so lax with trying to find a connection they will likely want to make an example. It will need to be one big enough to make the others understand that harboring pirates is a bad idea. In truth, their example, and what Artemis is suggesting, isn’t that far apart.”

“No it is very similar,” Artemis replied, “Which is why it would work. It would ensure that others would not follow in the same footsteps, and it would make all that live and exist from this point on understand the dangers of even considering such actions. It would be the final word in ensuring compliance.”

Copper looked at them for a moment, and then he shook his head, “Yes, it would be,’ he admitted after a moment, “And at the same time it will sow discontent. Think about it, what’s going to happen if people that just happened to be connected due to some technical reason get brought up on the same charges,’ he stated as he began to pace, “Say a family of merchants that happens to be connected because they accept the goods. Maybe they’re a bit looser with accepting items and articles and that is because they know that a lot of border nobles don’t always have the proper licenses to sell with. Maybe they don’t have the adventurer’s card, or they’re not connected with a guild specifically. Things that they need to be in order to legally sell to a guild or trading post.”

He breathed out as he turned to face them, “Sure, what they were doing was wrong, but they were doing it for the right reasons. Giving people a chance to make the money they need without going into debt to do so.”

Artemis looked at him for a moment, “My Captain, what you are saying is that there are those who could be connected, but are not truly connected. Is that correct?” she asked as she looked at him, “That didn’t truly fit into my calculations. I did not consider those that might just be trying to help others.”

Diamond Tiara nodded, “I see what you’re trying to say, and yes I will admit that I didn’t think about that kind of situation,” she replied as she looked at him, “But it wouldn’t change the kingdom’s stance on it. Even that hypothetical merchant and his family would be brought in for questioning. There is a chance that he, and his family, could potentially get out of any trouble with trading with either the pirates or the nobles in question, but they would still face fines for their actions. It would cost them a hefty sum of their profits, not to mention it could cause them to lose some of their standing.”

She gave a sad smile, “It is unfortunately the way the kingdom works. I am afraid that it truly is simply how things are.”

“And that makes absolutely no sense,” he replied as he looked at her, “Can you honestly say that it makes any kind of sense? Can you defend that decision knowing that it would condemning someone that really doesn’t deserve it? I mean don’t get me wrong I understand that the law is the law, but there has to be some leeway for cases where things are happening on the border. Things out there are little more wild and uncertain.”

“Ah understand what ya’re a sayin’,” Applebloom said as she looked at him while holding her cup of tea, “But ya cain’t be thinkin’ that the law can jest be dropped fer somebody that is tryin’ ta help folks. The law is the law fer a reason.”

He nodded, “I get that,” he replied before he looked at them, “It just seems to me that the law is unjustly biased toward the higher ranking nobles. Especially those that live in the capital. It really seems to be set against any border baron. Going through the process of getting a license is expensive. In truth the only way that I was able to do it was because of the treasure that I found. Even then it cost a hefty percentage of the treasure itself.”

Diamond Tiara looked at him for a moment, “Copper, do you think that maybe you are being just a bit dramatic?”

He shook his head, “Look, for the barons selling monster cores it could take months before they have enough to cover the license and enough to help them out,” he said as he looked at her and then at the others, “We’re talking literal months. It would take an exceptionally long time for them to make the kind of money that they needed. Even then there isn’t a guarantee that they could make enough. Sure, if they get strong enough monster cores it won’t take as long, but even then it does mean taking them to the capital to sell.”

He laughed a little, “Honestly, for most that is almost an impossible task. Those that do have airships more often than not have to allow their wives to use them to go to court. That is if they go to court. Getting a second ship is difficult, but it’s not impossible,” he said as he studied them, “I know, I’m beating a dead horse at this point, but I just wanted to express what kind of situation this is. I wanted to explain how unjust it all seems.”

As he looked at them he could see that his words hadn’t fallen on deaf ears. The look of uncertainty remained on Diamond Tiara’s, Applebloom’s, and Sunset Shimmer’s faces. Primrose simply nodded, and he believed that she had already knew what it was like for those out on the border regions. Applebloom’s life was different from their own in a variety of ways. Most of which revolved around her family either raising crops for their local lord, or becoming cannon fodder for the same lord.

In many ways the life of a simple commoner wasn’t exactly all peaches and cream. It was a hard life that rivaled the hardness of any border baron. The main difference was that there were commoners that were able to become adventurers. Doing so allowed them to work themselves into the ranks of nobility. The kingdom itself was built by adventurers, and so becoming a successful adventurer was the one way of becoming nobility without being born into it.

It was also the way that current nobility could rise in the ranks. For many it presented promise, but it was a promise that sometimes was unobtainable. Many would rather live their lives as they were. Governing their small domain, and never reaching for more. In several ways that was exactly what Copper wanted. He wanted to live a life where he didn’t have to deal with the responsibilities that came with climbing in status. Those who rose to higher ranks were expected to assist with any and all war efforts equal to their ranks.

A baron was expected to either donate food for the war effort, or they were expected to go to war themselves. At least that was at his Dad’s level. The level he was at he was expected to ensure at least one airship would assist with the war effort. The airship part was easy enough. Artemis could focus her main body toward the effort, and he knew that their side would win effortlessly. He looked toward those there, and he realized how skewed the power dynamic truly was.

Diamond Tiara was the daughter of a Duke. Her father was responsible for ensuring a large section of the army to defend the kingdom from any and all threats. She herself was being raised to help step into the role of helping to rule. Or at least she had been. Now she was settling into a role of being a member of the court. To help ensure the laws retained the status quo, and he could only hope that her experiences with him would change that toward the better.

Sunset Shimmer was the daughter of an Earl, and like Diamond Tiara she was meant for bigger and better things. Specifically she was meant to carry on her father’s business. She was expected to ensure that business dealings they had continued, and that their influence in the capital remained intact. Primrose was going to go into adventuring full time. That was exactly what she wanted for her life. His purpose was one that he was unsure of, but he knew that it was certainly going to be less than either Diamond Tiara or Sunset Shimmer. He would simply have to deal with his life as it came. He’d need to live as best he could, and he could only hope that his life would be one of a simple nature.

“You need to bring up your concerns to the court,” Diamond Tiara said after a moment, “I mean it. From what you’ve stated, the laws are set to keep those in the border region down. That simply cannot be allowed to continue. If you would like I will speak to my father and see if he can acquire you a place on the floor.”

He looked at her, and finally he nodded, “Okay,” he said as he stood there, “I mean I don’t mind to, but I’m not sure how well I’m going to be listened to. Especially if the court is full of women like Delicate Emerald.”

The mention of his mother’s name was enough to bring a sour look on Diamond Tiara’s face, “Ugh,” she said before she could stop herself, “I apologize, I truly do, but your mother is insufferable. How your father managed to hold on this long is beyond me. Which, that does remind me, isn’t Artemis going to go with Ms. Hothoof to the class that seemed to be the one that causes the change in the young women?”

Artemis nodded, “I am,” she replied, “It will be after the class begins. I believe it will be in two days’ time.”

Chapter interlude

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Interlude

Lights pointed down to a single point in the large room. It was supposed to be a classroom, but it was instead mostly vacant. There were no chairs, no tables, no places where students could sit. Instead there was a white room. The inside of the room itself seemed to stretch well beyond what could be considered the constraints of the building itself. Technically the ceiling should have been visible, but it wasn’t. It stretched up into an undetermined infinity. Artemis felt the entire room gnawing at her logic processors. There was something very, very wrong with this room.

“I don’t like this,” Rainbow Dash Hothoof said after a moment, “I mean this doesn’t feel like a class. This feels wrong. I can’t explain it, but the entire thing just feels all sorts of wrong.”

“I concur,” she replied as she looked around them, “This does not seem like a normal classroom. I believe that the fear something nefarious has been happening to the students coming here is well placed,” she stated as she studied the room, “I can’t detect the ceiling, at all, and the walls are designed to make one feel disoriented. This feels like a trap.”

Rainbow Dash nodded, “Yeah, it does,” she replied as she looked around, “I say that we leave. I mean, we should be able to, right?” she asked as she looked about them, “Well, we should if I can find the door. I can’t even make out where we came in at.”

Artemis pointed toward their right, “We entered from there, but I’ve noticed that wall is flush. From what I can tell the door seamlessly shuts and creates an illusion of it simply disappearing. My guess is that it either has to be opened from the outside, or the one in charge in here has a special way of opening it. Regardless, I very much doubt they are going to simply allow us to leave.”

“How astute,” a voice said from above, beside, and behind them, “It is so seldom that anyone is able to determine some of the tricks that come into place here. Then again I suppose the fact that you are a demi most likely comes into play with that. Most demi humans are known to have far better senses.”

The voice was seductive, rich, and dripping with pure sexual promise. It was a voice that Artemis wanted to learn to use for Copper. She halted that thought. Her body was betraying her, but why? Why was it betraying her logical thought right now? Copper wasn’t here. Her Captain was in a different area of the academy. Yes, he normally preyed on her mind, but that wasn’t too uncommon. She often thought of him.

“What’s going on?” Rainbow asked, her voice sounded like she was fighting against something inside of herself, “I thought that this was a class to prepare the girls for their lives outside of the Academy. This isn’t a class at all,” she stated, her voice began to sound more strained, “It’s some kind of kinky trap.”

“Kinky,” the voice snarked, “Funny how so many of you young tarts go with that word. Kinky. Yes, I suppose there is some slight amount of kink to it. I do rather enjoy what I do, and I find some sexual satisfaction from it. Perhaps in that regard it is a kink,” she thought aloud, “But then again most of you don’t enjoy it at all. I mean I can understand why. We’re going to be doing some very interesting things, and the end result is always the same.”

The white on the walls began to flake and fall away. Artemis noticed it in small sections, and then it began happening all over. Each crack showed deep greens and blacks where the white had once been. It happened again, and again, each time revealing more and more of the darkness that awaited them. She began to notice pods, large ones, that had what looked like humanoid shapes inside of them. The pods themselves were emerald green, a thick substance seemed to surround the shapes that resided inside of them.

“Now,” the voice said from all around them, “I believe that I have just the thing for the daughter of a baron. A nice way to ensure that she is completely indoctrinated into the way of thinking that the Kingdom wants for those of her station. As for the demi, well, you’re not specifically needed. I will have some fun with you, use you for a while, and then I will dump your corpse somewhere that it won’t be found. So, please don’t die easily.”

Artemis stood ready, her eyes scanning around them, and she saw it. The slight fluctuation, the change, and she grabbed Rainbow Dash and leaped back. Two dark tentacles shot out from the place that had been directly in front of them. With that move the rest of the illusion changed completely. What had been slowly cracking and revealing itself fell away. The room was completely full of those pods. There in the center of it was a single woman. She wore a white lab coat. Her skin looked less like skin and more like a collection of black insectoid shells that were linked together.

Her emerald green hair was pulled into a ponytail, and two small fangs barely poked out from her mouth, “Well,” she said after a moment, “This is concerning. I’ve never been discovered in all of the time that I’ve been doing this. I’m not sure if I should applaud the both of you or be unreasonably upset.”

Artemis studied her for a moment, “You’re from the old humans,” she stated, her voice even, “There were files of you in the labyrinth that Copper cleared.”

The creature looked at her, “Ah, find some information on my creation did you?” she asked, “Funny thing is, I existed long before they claimed to have created me. All they really did was give me a new gift, one that I have enjoyed over the years. It allows me to feed endlessly, and in return I ensure that the nobility of a certain station is at constant odds with each other. It serves the kingdom, and it serves me.”

Artemis could tell that the creature was supposed to be fetching. There was evidence that she was supposed to be attractive, but that didn’t seem to fully reach her. Granted, her body felt more intune with the desires of the flesh. She had accepted that by making the changes she had to her form she was able to fully enjoy the sensations that Copper felt all of the time. She could taste, feel, smell, and enjoy arousal. It was a full buffett of sensations, but ultimately her mind was an Artificial Intelligence. She could control her impulses, and she could focus fully on logic. It was more difficult now, but not impossible.

A look at Rainbow Dash told her that the young noble woman wasn’t as lucky. She was obviously fighting an uphill battle with her own lusts and desires. It was likely her connection to her family that was keeping her in place and not allowing her to run to the creature standing before them. Artemis studied her for a moment longer, “We will not be taken so easily,” she stated, feeling the small inhibitors that lined her avatar for safety slowly disengage, “You will find that we are not merely toys to be played with and then discarded.”

The creature laughed, “Oh, the number of times I’ve been told that,” she said with a purr, “I’ve had noble women in here who claimed to be direct descendants of great adventurers. They promised that their wills were made of iron, and that I would never turn them. I enjoyed their bodies by the end of our little time together. And of course I placed them where they belonged afterward.”

She studied her for a moment, “What of their children?” Artemis asked, trying to gauge the situation, “I mean it, what of their offspring. Surely they had to birth them.”

There was another laugh, “Simplicity in and of itself,” the creature said mirthfully, “What appears to be them are actually drones I’ve made. They take a small sample of their bodies, of their genetic coding, and they basically turn into them. The problem is that my drones are all sterile. Not a one of them can actually reproduce. That of course makes having them produce an heir troublesome. However, they are the perfect incubators when it comes to a newly created fetus. I simply take the genetic material they’ve gathered from the would be mate, place it inside of the true noble woman, and allow a small start. Once that’s done a little magic is performed and I transfer the fetus from the original to the drone. The drone carries it, births it, and then more or less abandons it upon the would be mate.”

Artemis studied her as she felt the last of the inhibitors finally unlock. She could move with the intent to kill at this point. There would be nothing that would stop her. Depending on how powerful that creature was there was a high probability that she could put her hand through her chest and be done with it in a matter of seconds. The issue was that she had little information on the strength of the insectoid shells that composed her skin. She wasn’t sure how powerful she actually was.

All she knew was that this thing was doing something terrible and it was going to be up to her to stop it. With that decision made she gently touched Rainbow Dash. She did it in such a way that it wouldn’t break bone, “Be prepared to run,” she said softly, “I am going to engage her, and I want you to leave. Go and fetch my Captain. He will come and ensure that everything is fine.”

There was no movement, and she looked at Rainbow Dash. Her eyes were glowing green, her tongue lolled out, and she was panting hard as she stood there. Looking down Artemis saw dark green tentacles slowly moving up Rainbow Dash’s legs. They were gently caressing her, moving in such a way that the young noble woman wouldn’t be startled. Whatever resistance she had was gone. It was truly up to her. Without a second thought she moved and she felt something trying to hold her. She pulled hard, causing the grip to be lost. The creature looked startled for a moment.

“How?!” she screeched as she stepped back, “You shouldn’t be able to move! That is impossible! There is absolutely no way that you could retain control of your body! I am able to control the bodies of every being! I am the master of the organic, I am the one that can become whatever I desire in order to achieve my goals! Who the fuck are you to challenge me?!”

Her fist collided with the creature’s stomach causing it to stumble back, a sickening cough erupted from the creature after the contact, “I am Artemis, servant and crew to my Captain Copper Plum Bit, I am his hand, his fist, his sword, and I am his lover,” she stated boldly, “I will be the implement of his righteous fury and terrible anger. Submit yourself to his rule, or be destroyed.”

The creature growled at her. Evidence of its anger hung around itself. There was no denying that it was proud, and Artemis knew that she had pricked his ego. But for right now she was going to do what she had come to do. She was going to ensure that it had absolutely no way of continuing its dark work without there being a leash placed upon it. It would become a servant, a slave, and it would obey her Captain. She would have this creature understand its true place.

“Foolish demi,” the creature said as tentacles sprung up around it, “I am Queen Chrysalis! I predate the old humans! I predate all life here! I am the very thing of nightmares little one, and you have ensured my wrath! I had planned on simply using you, to taste the pleasures you held, but now I will use you. You will become one of mine, and I will ensnare your beloved Captain. I will trap him, use him, and I will do it in front of you. I will have you watch as I have him breed me.”

Artemis dodged the tentacles, and she hit the creature again. She could see how powerful the creature truly was. Her skin was as strong as iron. It was like striking ballistic armor the old humans had created. She could tear through it, but not without damaging herself. In truth she needed to escape with Rainbow Dash, but that was an impossibility. What she had to do now was beat this creature, this Queen Chrysalis into submission. Only then would she feel that she had done all she could do.

Around her she noticed slight changes to the room itself. It was less like a room in the Academy, and instead it was more like the entrance to a hive. She had information on social insects. Bees, ants, and other insects that were considered social and had a hierarchy among them. This Queen Chrysalis was obviously the queen of the hive. That meant that the drones were in fact connected to her on a deeper level. If she was like the bees and ants then it was very likely that most of the drones were birthed from her. That made her wonder if her threat of breeding with Copper was a very real threat. Part of her accepted that it likely was, and that part demanded that she annihilate this creature with extreme prejudice.

The more logical part of her made her stop and take a moment. She could potentially deal with her, make her a subordinate of her Captain, and in doing so ensure that a keystone of the Kingdom was under their control. They could actively control what would happen with the border noble girls. More to the point this could shift the balance of power. She was not so foolish to believe that this was some random set up. No, she very much believed that they had made an arrangement with this Queen Chrysalis in order to maintain the power they had.

She dodged another attack from the creature, and she quickly began learning how she attacked. She would use her tentacles to strike out, and when they didn’t work she would attempt to land a hit herself. Artemis had allowed one to judge the strength of the creature. She found that her strength was close to that of this avatar. It was still less, but close enough that were it a mere challenge of strength the creature could potentially win. Still, it wouldn’t be strength that won the day. This creature claimed to be ancient, far older than the old humans that had created her, but she had been in the Capital for an untold amount of time.

That meant that her battle strategies were likely stagnant. She was likely unable to fight effectively against someone that was able to change their strategies to deal with opponents. She was going to be fighting an uphill battle while attempting to adapt. The one thing that Artemis knew about all biological creatures were that they more often than not were creatures of habit. If something worked then they continued to do those things. The evidence here pointed to more of the same.

Queen Chrysalis was attacking in predictable patterns. She was trying to subdue her, but her efforts were just prolonging the enviable. She dodged the attacks, redoubled on her own attacks, and she watched as Queen Chrysalis went from attempting to simply beat her to trying to destroy her. Finally she saw something else happening. The pods themselves began to lower. She could see the collection of them getting close to the ground, “I’ll admit that you are more trouble than I expected,” Queen Chrysalis admitted, “But I’m not above using others to get what I want. Stand down, now, or I will begin destroying the nobility that is here. I’ll kill them all, every last one, and all of that blood will be on your hands. I can promise that it will be your beloved Copper Plum Bit that suffers for it. When the Kingdom realizes that you were the instrument that destroyed so much of their nobility, they will come for him.”

The threat was real enough, and she understood that Queen Chrysalis meant it. She had allowed this to go on too long, and she had allowed this insect to get an upper hand that she shouldn’t have been able to get. That was a mistake in her battle strategy. She should have gone in for more damage far earlier. She could have broken an arm, a leg, or even possibly done different damage that wouldn’t be permanent but still debilitating.

She studied Queen Chrysalis, and she saw the two options she had. Kill her, now, and deal with whatever she’d started, or disable her now. She went with the second option. Moving faster than any organic being could ever hope to achieve she lept toward Queen Chrysalis. Her hand grabbed the insectoid creature around her throat and rammed her to the ground. The creature realized the situation she was in, and instantly she began trying to get away. She held her here, pressing her hard into the ground while her legs moved. Her body bent in a manner that was impossible for biological beings. The nearly ninety degree angle would have broken the back of a normal biological creature.

It pulled the synthetic muscles and tendons to their utmost limits, and she wrapped her legs around Queen Chrysalis’s left arm. She then released her throat, moved back, and held her wrist close. “You misunderstand something here,” she said as she held her arm, “This isn’t your hive, this isn’t a mere fight, but instead this is an operating table, and I am the surgeon.”

With that she snapped the arm. Queen Chrysalis screamed in pain before she moved toward a leg, causing the creature to attempt to retreat only to be caught. Her legs wrapped around the right leg of Queen Chrysalis. Without much trouble she snapped that leg at the knee. The creature howled pitifully. She got up, watching as the creature laid in pain in the spot she was. Whatever threats she was going to make were interrupted by her retching and vomiting something that looked similar to honey.

She moved toward her other arm, and the creature began to shake her head, “Please, please don’t!” she cried as she laid there, “Please, it will take me a solid month of painful regeneration to reform my arm and leg. Please, stop, I won’t hurt the nobles, I will let you go, I promise.”

Artemis reached into her bag she was carrying, and she pulled out something that she’d designed sometime ago. It was a simple looking collar, but there was more to it. The collar itself was infused with magic. It allowed her to use that magic to control another being. It was the first prototype for what she was going to use as slave collars. She slipped it around Queen Chrysalis’ neck, “You are my Captain’s servant, do you understand?”

The light of freedom went out behind Queen Chrysalis’ eyes. The defiance she had was gone, and it was replaced with a complacent stare, “Yes,” she answered simply, “I am a servant, nothing more.”

“Good,” she said, “Now, I will report this to my Captain, and you will begin to see what you can do to free his mother.”

Chapter 31

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Thirty-One

Copper stood inside of a room that looked like it belonged in a science fiction horror movie and not the Academy. The black and green walls seemed to pulse around him, and he felt the high temperature that seemed to settle around everything. To his amazement there were hundreds, no thousands of pods that lined the walls and ceiling. All of them contained human shapes. He couldn’t completely put his mind around what it was that he was seeing.

“Artemis?” he asked as he stood there, “What exactly the hell is this?” he asked as he scanned the area, “I mean really, what the living hell is this?”

Artemis stood beside him, and he noticed that her stance was a little more relaxed than normal. The fact that the uniform she wore had the top two buttons of her blouse opened didn’t escape him. She was dressed in a far less conservative manner than she normally was. The evidence that she was showing off her assets to him was there, and he was having a hard time not noticing. In truth she was attractive, and her more athletic form was enticing.

He did his best to not pay attention. Not that he could completely ignore it. Sure, he had self control, but it would be difficult for any heterosexual man to completely ignore. He did his best to pay more attention to the area around them more than to her specifically. In doing so he noticed that the walls themselves seemed to be breathing. His eyes widened as he took that in. The very walls of this room were breathing. The pods themselves were acting like the alveoli that were in everyone’s lungs.

He walked toward one of the pods only to have Artemis stop him, “My Captain,” she said as she held his arm, “Chrysalis has not fully recovered, and I am uncertain if touching any of the pods would do any damage, or if it would activate a trap. For now we must exercise caution.”

He nodded, “So, from what you told me, my mother is here. Delicate Emerald, as my father knew her, is here. Why did the kingdom do this? What purpose could it have served?” he asked before there was a sound of something moving. He looked to see a figure stepping closer to them. To say that the figure was tall would be an understatement. He was average height for man his age, but this woman was easily another five inches taller than him.

Her hair looked to be rainbow colored, and a breeze that was undetectable to all but her hair was blowing through it, “Because of actions that had happened long ago. Further than even the last uprising,” a royal voice said as the woman came closer, “The fact that this was discovered is disheartening, but it is something that was going to be necessary,” the royal voice continued, “That said, I fear that I must speak to the two of you.”

Copper stood there as he looked at the figure before him. He’d seen her in the game before. Celestia Sol Bean. The queen of their kingdom, the queen of the Lunar-Sol Kingdom. A place that was rumored to be the very ones that controlled the length of the day, the length of the night, and the very temperature that each held in rotation. Since coming to this world he’d heard the stories about how the very kingdom’s most powerful asset was actually the fact that they could browbeat another nation into submission through removing their farming seasons.

It was a magical flex on a level that went beyond traditional imitation. It was more than a threat. They could easily kill off an entire enemy nation by freezing them all to death. The one thing that kept it from happening was that there was supposedly something of a failsafe. Both Queen Celestial and her sister High Priestess Luna had to completely agree. There could be no discord between them. If there was then their power was at a mere fraction of what it could be. Thankfully, High Priestess Luna most often had a very different view of what was permitted than her sister.

“Queen Celestia,” he said before she held her hand up, “Baron Copper Plum Bit, correct?” she asked as she looked at him, “I must admit that your appearance is something far different than I was expecting. To her Apollo speak of it you were a monster. A great threat to the very kingdom, and that your very presence was more than enough to insight trouble.”

She laughed slightly, “And of course I understand how much of that was my son attempting to coverup the fact that he lost a duel with you,” she said as she smiled, “Please do not think too unkindly of him. Apollo is unfortunately smitten with that young Viscount girl that you did me a great service by breaking them apart. Additionally, it is my understanding that you’ve become good friends with Diamond Tiara Rich.”

He nodded, “I cannot deny that we’ve developed a friendship,” he admitted as he looked at her, “I’ve attempted to keep it platonic.”

She smiled, “Something that I am certain she will rectify when she is ready,” she replied, “Baron Bit, I’m here to talk to you about this, and the mess the kingdom is about to face. She looked around the room itself, “Unfortunately there isn’t just a few dozen noble women that are trapped. There are at least four hundred years worth of noble women that are trapped here. Most of which have no immediate family left.”

She sighed as she sat down, “It pains me to admit it, but what was done was actually necessary at the time. We needed to create a problem that would make sure there would be no more full uprisings. Additionally, we had to do something about Chrysalis,” she said as she pointed toward the walls, “Chrysalis herself is as old as the very line of my family, and believe me when I say that line is far older than this very kingdom. The knowledge of how she was changed, snared, and even set upon this direction is something I know intimately.”

Copper looked at her. The game hadn’t mentioned that Queen Celestia was an immortal. Not that he overly paid attention to the plot line. Sure, he paid enough attention to get through the game, play for all of the endings, and get what he was supposed to consider the completed game. It had been a pain in the ass, but looking back on it his being forced to play that dumpster fire of a game had made his life here easier, “How would you know?”

She smiled sadly at him, “The memories of each preceding royal is passed down. Everything they experienced, everything they’d done, all of it is knowledge that is gifted to them at birth. We practically grow up already knowing how to talk, how to walk, how to run a country. Our lessons, if they can be called that, is more about learning how to separate the former memories, those of our past lives, from our present ones,” she admitted, “My husband Baked Bean, and my son Apollo, are both blessed in that they did not have to suffer this. Baked is a King Consort, and Apollo’s memories will be passed to his children.”

She looked around them, “So, that brings us to what I must ask of you,” she said as she studied him, “Now, at this moment the decision to release them has been made. I have also explained what was going on to Baked. I fear that my husband may become very cross with me. He believed that I could do no wrong, that I was infallible, and that is unfortunately far from the truth. I have made mistakes, and now I must answer for the mistakes of those that came before me.”

Copper watched as she studied the area, “When the noble women are released those without immediate families will need a place to go. I will do what I can to see that those who would have connection to their original lands are returned there. That their families would be able to look after them, but those that no longer have family at all will be lost,” she said as she looked at him, “Which means the one responsible for ensuring their freedom must be called upon to see to their security and survival.”

He stood there for a moment, “Wait, are you saying that I have to marry a bunch of noble women?!” he asked as he began to hyperventilate, “Because that’s pretty much what it’s sounding like!”

She laughed slightly, “Not at all,” she replied, “Instead I simply ask that you allow some to be able to live upon the island that you acquired. Additionally, it was my understanding that you and your family managed to save a border baron’s domain from pirates. The survivors themselves are currently being cared for by the temple. I believe they would have no problem with some of the women being able to stay there to tend to their lands while they attempt to heal.”

He understood what she was saying now. He was being asked to look after them, “I see,” he replied as he looked around, “Is this a request, or is this a command?”

She smiled at him again, “It is a request, but if needed then please consider it a command. While I could demand that some of the court nobles open up their houses I fear that it would cause a great commotion. Not to mention there is going to be a hunt going on for the drones that Chrysalis used to take the place of the noble women that are currently alive,” she said as she looked at him, “Those drones will have memories of their counterparts, and of course have the current understanding of the kingdom itself. I fear that they will attempt to disappear into the background.”

He shook his head, “Okay, why?” he asked as he looked at her, “Why did you do this? Was it the lesser of two evils? Was ensuring that Chrysalis was able to feed off of the lesser noble women better than just releasing her? What was the end game here?”

She shook her head, “Going back four hundred years Chrysalis had been something of a thorn in my ancestor’s side. She was troublesome, but containable. The problem was that she could take the form of anyone she wanted, as long as she was able to get a small amount of their blood, hair, or something else from them,” she said as she studied the room, “It made finding her when she escaped a pain.”

She laughed slightly, “And then we had the first real uprising. A border noble form the house of Hurricane had began gathering alliances from the other border nobles,” she admitted as she walked toward a pod, “He was upset at the current laws. I will admit that my ancestor had wrote some laws that were… Unjustified. Those laws stated that those living in the capital did not have to pay but a mere hundredth of their yearly income for taxes, Where the border barons had to pay nearly half of theirs. Beyond that my ancestor demanded their first born sons be sent here. They were stripped from their families, from all they knew, and they were made little more than servants.”

She shook her head, “My grandmother completely abolished that law, and I for one believe it was right to do so,” she remarked, “but regardless, the alliance Baron Hurricane had formed was strong enough to stand against the capital. He came, with a small army, and declared war upon us. We were so dependent on the border barons for food, for resources, that our unfair laws had come to bite us. Once we were able to stop the battle, by using the very power that my sister and I hold, we took and made an example of Baron Hurricane. Then we knew that there had to be discord bred in the homes of the border nobles. The Academy became the answer.”

She stretched her arms out and motioned around them, “Have the children come here, see the splendor of the capital, see the wonders of it, but even more so we needed an extra bit of security. It was then that my ancestor made a deal with Chrysalis. She would be able to have a food source that would never dry up. She could feed from the captured lesser noble women, and in return she would replace them with others that she could command. The commands were simple. Make sure that they cared just enough for the potential husbands of these women that they would not break their marriage, but at the same time show little remorse for treating them poorly. Treat them as if they were less than them.”

She looked at him, “It worked. The border nobles didn’t truly rebel again. Oh, there were a couple of near rebellions, but nothing like what Hurricane had caused,” she said as she looked at him, “And in return we were able to ensure that the balance of power remained here in the capital. It is something we have been moving to fix, and now we have begun the final steps.”

“The final steps?” he asked as he looked at her, “I take it that the final steps would likely have been avoided for a longer period of time if not for the actions of Artemis, correct?”

She puffed her cheeks out, in what he had to admit was an adorable way, “I will admit that I had fully planned on leaving this for my grandchild to handle. I originally planned for Apollo to handle it, but unfortunately he has proven exactly how inept he actually is. I fear that my son will never truly be able to rule the kingdom. Which of course saddens me to no end. I hate for the task to fall to my daughter, but it is simply what must come to pass.”

He took a moment, and he remembered that in the game there was an unnamed sister to Prince Apollo. The unnamed sister was younger, not yet academy age, and was rumored to be completely taught by tutors. From what he could remember of the game she was not going to attend the Academy because Queen Celestia wanted to focus her learning on the court and the government practices of the kingdom.

After a moment of thinking about it he realized that the reason she was going to do that was because of the actions of the protagonist in the game. Prince Apollo wasn’t disowned, but he was no longer going to rule the kingdom. Instead he would help oversee the court. That was considered to be the good ending. He shook his head, and looked toward her, “Well, getting this done now is for the best,” he replied as he looked at her, “It means that you can undo everything that was done. It allows a fresh start, and more importantly it helps keep the next generation of girls from being like those creatures.”

Queen Celestia sighed, “I understand,” she admitted as she finally walked toward a pod that was hanging low, “I understand because I went to the Academy. While I never had to come to this classroom I knew about it. I had seen how the actions of the Chrysalis’ drones were affecting the other students. How some of the higher noble women were beginning to act like them. To focus the balance of power into their own hands,” she stated as she touched the pod, “I felt sick at the decisions that were made. I felt repulsed at the deal that was struck, and I understood that no matter when we began fixing things nothing would go back to normal right away.”

He watched as she faced him, “Is Chrysalis close by?”

A moment passed and what appeared to be a normal looking teacher wheeled herself into the room on a wheelchair. A single monster core rested on a small stand behind it, and the wheelchair seemed to be controlled by a single stick that rested where the teacher’s unbroken arm was. The only thing that helped anyone know the identity of the teacher was the collar around her neck. She stopped short of Copper.

“You have need of me, master?” the disguised voice of Chrysalis asked, “Do you wish for me to take a different form? Do you wish to use me as an outlet?”

A slight growl from Artemis caused Chrysalis to quiet her offers, but Copper shook his head, “Queen Celestia was asking about you. I believe she has some questions about the pods.”

Chrysalis sat there, “No she doesn’t,” she replied after a moment, “Queen Celestia knows everything about my pods, about how they work, and she knows that every single being that is inside of them is perfectly healthy and kept at the age they were when they first placed into the pod. What she wants to ask is more directed.”

He looked toward Celestia who nodded, “Chrysalis, which pod contains Baron Copper Plum Bit’s mother?”

The wheelchair moved toward Queen Celestia for a moment until it took a right. A pod began to descend from the ceiling, and a moment later it laid in front of Chrysalis, “She is here,” she replied, “Be warned, she does not know you master. She does not know much beyond the day she was trapped here. In truth, you need her promised mate to be here. He needs to be with her when it is opened. His stability will help her keep her mind.”

He nodded, “Artemis, can you please ask one of your sisters to get word to my Father to come to the academy? Explain that it has to do with the reasons of why Delicate Emerald changed.”

She bowed, “Of course my Captain,” she replied before she looked toward Chrysalis, “Behave, or face my wrath.”

With that she turned and left. Copper knew that her letting her sisters know was less actually doing any writing, and instead it was contacting the others and relaying the information through the wireless connection they had. It would go to the one closest to his Father, which would be the avatar working on the island for him. Since he left a small airship for her she would take it to Gold Bit and inform him.

He had absolutely no doubt that the moment Gold Bit knew what was happening he would come. He would arrive and he want to find out what happened to Delicate Emerald. Copper Plum felt a little uncertain. Mostly because he worried what the real Delicate Emerald would be like. Would she still be the mean spirited woman that he knew? Would she long for his demise with all of her being? He hoped that wasn’t the case.

In truth he hoped that she would be an actual mother. It almost felt like a weakness to admit that he wanted a real mother. That he needed a mother. He’d existed for so long without a caring mother that he wasn’t sure if there was even a point now. But there was a small part of him, a part that resided in the back of his mind, a piece of his soul, that was a hurt little boy that wanted to be loved by his mother.

Maybe, just maybe, this could be something that would be well hoped for.

Chapter 32

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Thirty-two

Less than a week had passed, and Copper found himself at the dock for the Academy. He watched as one of Artemis’ avatars walked with his Father. Gold Bit looked nervous, uncertain, but at the same time there was a sort of hope that seemed to radiate from around him. The kind of hope that filled someone who believed that something precious would be returned to them. He watched as his Dad made his way toward them. Gold Bit didn’t hesitate, but instead he pulled Copper in close with a hug.

“Your servant said that she received word that you managed to figure out what happened to your mother,” he said, his voice sounding hopeful, “Is there something that we can do? Can we heal her? Is she always going to be like this?”

Copper shook his head, “No, and there’s going to be a lot of adjusting, but trust me when I say that she should be exactly how you remember her.”

The two of them began walking, and instead of heading toward the dorms he led his Father toward the building where Chrysalis’ class had been held. They moved toward the building, and he could see the uncertainty on his Father’s body language, “Son,” Gold Bit said, “What are we doing here? Isn’t this the building for the girls’ classes?”

He nodded, “Dad, what happened to her happened here. And we’re coming here so that you can get her back. Look, you’re going to see some things that are both weird and unusual, but I need you to keep calm,” he said as he led them inside, and then they moved toward the door to Chrysalis’ class. He opened it, and he heard the gasp from his Father, “Let’s get your Delicate Emerald back.”

They stepped inside, and he saw the very walls looking as if they were breathing. Chrysalis was still in her human disguise, and she seemed to be focused on a few of the pods. For a moment he wondered if she even knew that they were there, but then she stopped. He saw Artemis standing not too far away from her. She gave him a wave, and then he watched as a pod slowly lowered. He walked toward it, and Chrysalis moved her wheelchair to face them, “Master,’ she said as she looked at Copper, “Are you ready to release her?”

He nodded, and he watched as the pod itself began to separate. He wasn’t sure what he was expecting, but instead of opening like a sack of fluid the pod separated like it was a venus flytrap. Thick gel fell to the floor, and he watched as it began to move on its own accord. He’d almost expected it to simply remain there, but instead it seemed to move toward parts of the wall where there were strange looking designs. The gel slithered up to those designs, filled them, and he watched as they closed to form new pods.

Once the pod was completely open, and the gel was gone, all that was left was a girl. She couldn’t have been much older than Copper himself. She let out a small groan, and it was his Father that said the first word, “Delicate, is that you?” he asked as he neared her, “Delicate, it’s me, it’s Gold Bit.”

There was a moment of quiet, and slowly the girl looked up. With absolutely no hesitation she latched onto Gold Bit. Her shoulders shook with sobs as she cried, and Copper watched as his Father held his Delicate Emerald for several moments. She cried deeply, never looking up, and instead she held onto him, “I’m sorry,” she said, “I’m sorry, Goddesses above I’m so sorry. Gold, I don’t know why I did, but I… I gave myself to this creature. She entrapped my mind, and I, I’m so sorry!”

He held her, letting her cry, “Delicate, how?” he asked before he looked at Copper, “How did this happen?”

Copper looked at him and then back at Chrysalis, “Chrysalis, take your natural form for a moment,” he said, “Just for a moment, and then return back to your disguise.”

With a flash of green light the professor was no longer sitting there. Instead there was a creature that looked as if its skin was insectoid shells that were grouped together. Copper could see his Father’s first reaction. He wanted to move Delicate Emerald behind him, to protect her, to ensure that she didn’t get hurt, but in a moment Chrysalis turned back into the professor, “What the hell?!” his Father said, “Copper, what is going on?”

He took a moment, “Father, there are a few things that happened here, things that cannot be allowed to leave this room. I’m going to tell you because I trust you. I can’t say that I trust Delicate Emerald, because what took her place gave me no reason to. I’m hoping that I can come to trust her,” he said before he breathed out, “Chrysalis is a creature that is exceptionally old, and she is able to create beings that are able to take the place of nobility. The crown gave her the okay, but only with lower nobility, and specifically with the women.”

He smiled at him, “Artemis defeated her, and made her into my servant,” he said as he looked at him, “Basically, the crown is going to release all of the nobility back to their homes, and we’re going to be dealing with the beings that took their place. Chrysalis has said that most of them will follow her commands, but there are a few out there that will attempt to run. We are to hunt them down.”

Gold Bit seemed to take what he said into account for a moment, “So, Delicate Emerald that I know, isn’t Delicate Emerald?” he asked as he stood there, “Are you even her son?”

He nodded, “It’s a lot of explanation, but yes, I am her son. I was created inside of your Delicate Emerald, and then I was placed inside of the one that took her place. It’s a whole lot, and I get that, but Father, you get her back. You get back the Delicate Emerald you knew.”

The entire time the real Delicate Emerald never let go of him, never stopped crying, and instead was holding onto Gold Bit for all she was worth. Seeing her like that made Copper uncertain. He felt like he should want to comfort her, but all of his experiences had been with the other Delicate Emerald. That woman had been the very bane of his existence. She had done everything possible in order to either sell him off or send him to the front lines to die. The one care she had was toward ensuring that their coffers were always full.

The fact that she couldn’t touch his money had made her absolutely furious. Now that he knew that she wasn’t his mother, let alone human, it changed things. It meant that he could have had a caring mother this entire time. He could have been wanted, and he could have received the help he needed to understand girls better. Instead he was left to drift in the wind by an imposter. A very real part of him absolutely wanted to punish Chrysalis more for what she’d done, but then again she was already being punished.

From what Artemis told him she would never be able to rebel. There would never be a point where she could openly stand against him. She was completely under his thrall, under his control, and she would remain that way as long as the collar remained on her. It meant she didn’t have free will anymore. She couldn’t decide anything major, and everything she did had to be in the scope of what he wanted.

The only other person that needed to answer for this was Queen Celestia. She was answering for it, in her own way. She had promised that she was going to tell her husband. What he did remember from the game was that Queen Celestia and King Baked Bean actually loved each other. It wasn’t merely a political marriage, but instead it was a marriage of a foreign knight, Baked Bean, to a then Princess Celestia.

He didn’t know the details, but what he did know was that their marriage had been strong enough to weather the problems that had arisen around them. The one small thing that they hadn’t done well was raise Apollo so that he wouldn’t be such a massive douche nozzle. The former crown prince had shown how quickly he was willing to throw everything away. He was willing to do so over a girl, and it wasn’t the protagonist. Which that was one thing that had certainly changed.

For a while Copper had toyed with the idea of trying to get Applebloom with one of the love interests from the game, but they were all equally awful. After meeting them in person he felt even more so. They were too hung up on their own problems, and none of them really would qualify to be by her side. Not that he did. Copper understood just how out of his league she was. She was kind, sweet, and considerate. The very things that most girls weren’t.

He didn’t focus on it, and instead he looked at his father holding a woman that looked like Delicate Emerald, but the difference was that she was younger. Younger, nicer, and pleading for forgiveness for what she had done under the influence of Chrysalis’ power. That was something he was fairly certain that the Delicate Emerald he knew would have never apologized for. Instead she would have likely flaunted the fact that it happened in front of his father.

If there was any brightside to this then it was the fact that she would be dealt with. If she ran, if she was out of Chrysalis’ control, then she would be hunted down and handled. To be honest that made him far happier than he really should have been. To know that she would be suffering for her actions brought a feeling of justice or karma that he wasn’t sure would have ever happened to her. Sometimes the things that are needed to happen are the things that most often are left alone and forgotten about.

As his father handled her he looked toward Chrysalis, “When are you to release the ones that no longer have family?”

There was a moment of quiet, “Queen Celestia has asked that I release them last. She wants those that can be taken in by family to awakened, and then she wants those without connection to be awakened. Those without are to be taken with you to the places she spoke of. She also stated that if the number is too great that there is a small island that was noticed, but never officially claimed, near your new domain. She stated that you may claim it and use it for the those not able to be housed on the other places.”

He shook his head. Queen Celestia had things planned out, and she absolutely had the plan of having him become a hero to these women. The fact that they had no connections, no families, and were noble in name only meant that their prospects were low as well. She was practically gifting him with multiple eligible women that would be looking to settle down. Women that would learn what happened to their families, mourn, and then move into an uncertain future.

“She’s set me up,” he said as he looked at Artemis, “You realize that too, right?”

Artemis nodded, “I do,” she admitted, “And I know that you will not simply submit to it. There is no denying that she has laid a wonderful trap. It is one that preys on your more noble nature. It makes you take your guard down, and it forces you to let a number of women into your life.”

She smiled at him, “And while I can accept being in a polyamorous relationship I believe that you would want any such relationship to be started with the proper reasons. That it wouldn’t just be handed to you, or forced on you.”

He nodded, “Exactly,” he admitted as he watched as she studied him, “My Captain, whatever happens from this point on I have made my declaration. I have claimed you for my own, and I will stay by your side. I will become your lover, and I hope to become more,” she stated, “It was that declaration that allowed me to beat Chrysalis. It is something that I believe will help sculpt my future into something more interesting.”

The words had power, and it was something that he had learned here. All words had power. There were those used for incantations, and there were those used to address others., but regardless all of them had power. Artemis’ words had explained what she believed she would become. She had set a goal for herself, and he would be the epitome of foolishness to believe that she wouldn’t achieve it.

It did leave a little question of where things were going to go. Artemis had proven that she was emotionally mature enough to go into a physical and romantic relationship with him. All that remained was him, and there were a lot of hang ups that came with that. He knew that there wouldn’t be rejection, but he did worry about how things would progress. What had happened in his previous life still hung around him. He wasn’t sure how he could progress without things going the same way.

Of course Artemis was different, but then did that matter? Was it just a natural course for the kinds of things that happened to him before to happen in any relationship? He looked toward his Father and saw that he was still holding his Delicate Emerald. Without meaning to the both of them had violated each other’s trust. It was because they had been fooled, but even he knew that wasn’t the full extent of it.

Everything that had happened to them, everything they had been through, all of it would be coming back to them eventually, and he wasn’t sure how they would handle that kind of trauma. He felt the hug that he hoped was coming, and he let her hug him close. He stood there aching for a past that would never happen, for a future that was uncertain, and for a present that had so many mixed emotions. He stood completely uncertain of the world as it stood.

“My Captain?”

He breathed, trying to keep from getting too emotional. Even in this world it seemed that a person’s emotions were ammunition for when someone was upset. He’d learned to keep his emotions in check, and to not let them out, “Sorry,” he said after a moment, his voice wavering, “I really am. It’s just so much, and I don’t know where we go from here. I don’t know what’s going to happen now, and I’m trying to deal with all of this. I guess that I seem a little pathetic right now, huh?”

The hug never loosened, “Never,” she replied, her voice supportive, “My Captain, you will never be pathetic. You’re dealing with something that is life changing, and you haven’t fallen. You’re merely dealing with it as you go. You’re standing firm, and I could not be prouder of you for that. You stand as someone powerful enough to handle what comes, and you don’t ask for comfort or support. I give those because I understand that even the strongest piece needs support from time to time.”

He felt the hug, and he didn’t try to pull away. Maybe this was admitting more than he was ready to, but it didn’t matter. Artemis was special to him. She was more than an avatar or a ship. She was his friend, his companion, and there was no denying that they would be moving into something else. How far into it he wasn’t sure. No, there was no reason to kid himself. Artemis had made her declaration, and he accepted that. For her it was a forgone conclusion that it was going to happen.

At this moment, he felt comforted, supported, and he realized that it was going to happen. Maybe in the next couple of days, a couple of weeks, or a couple of months would be the time. Still, regardless of when it would happen. There was no denying it. All of the reasons he had thought up to keep it from progressing were lost. They were lost because he understood that Artemis wasn’t going to hurt him. She wasn’t going to abandon him, and the only thing that could potentially happen would be that something took over her and used her.

He doubted that there was anything in this world that could do that. The technology of the old humans was mostly gone. Magic, as wonderful as it was, couldn’t control her. It could potentially destroy an avatar, but it couldn’t control her. There wasn’t a single magic user that he had to worry would take control of her. It would take another lost item and as far as he knew this world only really had Artemis. He hadn’t seen anything else in his previous life. Artemis hadn’t mentioned if there was any more, but then again it was likely she didn’t know.

It was likely that any connection the various hangers and bases had across the world were severed. Which of course meant that none of them could communicate with each other without first meeting, and then once that happened they could potentially communicate with each other. At least that was his understanding from what she had described to him. It would be similar to how her avatars communicated with one another.

Her main body, the ship, acted as a transmission between all of her avatars. It allowed all of them to know what was going on, what was happening, and how everyone was doing. It did so effortlessly, or so it seemed. The closest that he could think of would be from his old life. It would be like having WiFi set up in a house. It would extend to well past the house, but not infinitely so. The same was with her main body and the avatars.

Still, despite his mind wandering for a bit he felt more relaxed and more at peace. After a few minutes she finally loosened her hug, and he turned toward her. The expression of love and care on her face was one that he couldn’t deny. He understood what this meant, and he understood where it would lead. He understood it, but at this point there was no denying any longer. He leaned forward and kissed her.

Chapter 33

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Thirty-three

Copper had wondered exactly how things were going to be spun to keep people from rebelling against the Lunar-Sol Kingdom. The uncertainty slowly revealed itself as he looked at the newest letter he’d been sent. It was King Consort Baked Bean. He studied the letter, trying to see what it was that he was looking at exactly.

Baron Copper Plum Bit,

I wish to first thank you for what you’ve done. The work your servant done on your behalf, along with your willingness to take in the displaced noble women that have no family left, speaks well of your character. It saddens me that there are parts of my wife I have overlooked. The darker parts, the parts where she willingly hid what happened to those noble women, all of it has caused me quite a bit of stress. Still, I can honestly say that my Celestia Sol Bean is the most beautiful woman inside and out. I still fortunate every single day that I awaken to be near her.

However, despite the deeds you’ve done, and those done by your servant, we cannot fully expose what was happening to the public. While it is my understanding that Chrysalis is under your control for the time being she will be marked as dead. She must remain in her disguise at all times, and she must never take her natural form. With her being marked as dead I have decided to lay the accomplishment of slaying the creature, and freeing the noble women at your feet. As such, I am granting the suggested climbs in status for you, but I am ascending them further. You will no longer be a mere baron, but instead you will be named a Viscount. This is a placeholder only though. The other great deeds you’ve done deserve so much more, and so it is my decree that you will be raised to Earl after graduation. I will ensure that you are of the upper forth ranking, and I sincerely hope that it will be your wise decision to stay near the capital.

Thank you for understanding, for accepting this accomplishment, and for not breathing a word of what truly happened to anyone other than your parents. Additionally, there will be a ceremony to celebrate your rise in the ranks. I wish to publicly reward you, and it is my hope that you will allow me the chance to do so. Once that is done there is another matter. Since your servant has already dealt with Chrysalis I believe that puts you in a very good spot to help weed out those that took then places of the noble women.

If they can be captured, please do so. I would much rather see if there is a way that we can convert them into serving the kingdom itself. I could see a true use in them being able to gather information for us on rival kingdoms, but if they are unable to be captured then I believe that it is in the best interest of the general public to completely deal with them. I leave the methods up to you. Regardless if they are captured or dealt with the Kingdom will reward you. You cannot report this to a guild, but I have spoken to Duke Filthy Rich. He has agreed to be the go between for you. I believe he also has questions about his daughter’s future with you.

Regardless, the ceremony will happen soon, and I will send attendants to prepare you for the date and time.

Sincerely,

King Consort, Baked Bean

He scanned the letter twice more just to make sure that he hadn’t missed anything. He was getting used to being a baron. Sure, it was going to be a pain, but it wasn’t the end of everything. Being raised to the rank of Viscount was a different ball of wax altogether. And that was before graduation. After graduation he was going to be an Earl. He could remember the talk he had with his dad. He’d have to be able to raise an army. He’d need to raise an entire army in order to help to defend the kingdom!

He almost felt himself stop breathing, but he felt a set of hands touch him. He turned and two lips pressed against his own. The kiss, as welcomed as it was, did exactly what the one doing the kissing had hoped, and Copper felt himself relax a little. He felt her pull away, and he looked into the eyes of Artemis. She stood there, a smile on her face, “My Captain,” she said, her voice having a slight purr to it, “What has you so anxious?”

He handed her the letter, and she seemed to scan over it for a moment, “Honestly, I applaud his reading of the situation,” she remarked after a moment, “He’s figured out a way to ensure that the kingdom itself isn’t torn asunder, and in addition he’s given you the credit. The fact that you are being made an Earl is also a boon. You now will have the level and authority to fully utilize me. I was designed for war, and I am certainly more powerful than a mere army.”

He nodded, “I get that,” he said as he looked at the letter again, “But this means that I’m going to have to really expand everything in order to meet the demands made on Earls. I’ve got to think of something more than just farming. I’m not sure what else there is, but I’ve really got to focus on something else.”

She shrugged for a moment, “There is adventuring,” she stated as she looked at him, “It is a lucrative career option, and one that is smiled upon here in the kingdom. Honestly, I believe that it could be made into more of a business model. We could claim a dungeon, or create one, and begin grinding resources from it. Additionally we could hire adventurers to go into the dungeon for us, paying them a wage that would reflect their work but at the same time would ensure that we make out exceptionally well.”

He looked at her, “Wait, we’d turn a dungeon into a factory?”

She grinned, “I don’t see a reason not to. War and business are both very closely related, and such a plan would succeed.”

In truth he couldn’t really argue with the logic that she was pointing out. Still, it felt like they would be taking adventuring and turning it into something mundane. It would be removing the exploration of a labyrinth and making it into just another job for someone to go through. There were a few examples of something similar to that in his previous life. Not exactly of turning a labyrinth into a factory, but rather taking what normally would be a fantastical job and sucking the joy right out of it by making it into something mundane.

The memories of those jobs came to him slowly. Abandoned Urban Exploration Tours took the idea of exploring abandoned buildings and complexes and turned it into a business. The explorers that ran it had to go through the same buildings over and over again, pointing out what the building had been once upon a time. They had to explain what the importance was of the building, and why it existed. It was something he was sure was fine the first couple of times, but after the twentieth or thirtieth time he was sure that it got old fast.

While it wasn’t the best example it certainly had the same feeling to it. Still, what she said made sense. It would certainly provide the extra funds, and they could potentially build more than just a single labyrinth. They could, in theory, create multiple ones that could all be pulling resources toward the governing business. It in essence would be running similar to how one of the mega retail stores in his old world ran. The resources would come to the business, in turn the business would look for the best options for selling the resources, and would make a deal with those places.

Allowing those places to purchase at a discount with the guarantee that they would only purchase from them. This would secure revenue, and in turn it would ensure that the taxes needed to pay the kingdom were met. At least it would eventually. Artemis’ plan had merit, absolutely, but at the same time he understood what it could do to the adventurers that were just getting their start. There were a lot of commoners that tried their hand at adventuring. They ventured out to at least attempt to become a knight. It was one of the few ways that was truly fair in how it was approached.

That wasn’t to say that nobility didn’t have some advantages. The higher the nobility the more likely they had access to higher level spells, better weapons, better armor, and maps of the well known labyrinths. Those advantages were the kind that was only gotten with cold hard cash. Most commoners would never be able to get those advantages until they entered into their second decade of adventuring. Even then depending on what they were striving for they may never get them regardless.

Defeating a labyrinth was a guaranteed way of ensuring that someone was able to become a member of nobility. For a commoner it would raise them to either a knight, or if it was an especially hard labyrinth maybe to a baron. It would be something noted by the rest of nobility, and the commoner would usually be allotted the island where the labyrinth was located. It would allow them their personal domain, and it would ensure that they were able to live a moderately successful life.

He looked up and saw the expecting face of Artemis, and there was absolutely no way that he could tell her that they couldn’t do the plan. Despite knowing what it could do he had to reside himself to knowing that currently it was the best option. If another came out later then he absolutely would gravitate toward it. Especially if it was something that would ensure the other adventurers stood a chance of making a future for themselves with their own two hands.

“It’s a decent plan,” he admitted, “And if we don’t find another way of securing the funds then I absolutely agree that we should.”

He saw her looking confused, “Artemis, I like the plan, I do, but I want you to consider something. What is the one truly fair profession in the entire kingdom? I mean it. What is the one thing that anyone can do and get paid a decent wage for a job well done?” he asked as he looked at her, “Take a moment, but consider that question.”

She seemed to think for a moment, “Adventuring,” she replied, “Anyone is able to become one, and if they destroy monsters in a labyrinth they can collect the cores and sell them. If they are able to defeat a labyrinth then they are able to rise in nobility. It even allows for commoners to become above their station. I don’t see what that has to do with… Oh.”

He watched as she nodded, “I see,” she admitted after a moment, “by turning labyrinth raids into something mundane it begins constricting the market. Those attempting to become adventurers will find it nearly impossible to get a start. Those who have been doing it for a while may not feel the effects as heavily, but they will be there regardless. Within a few decades it will completely corner the market, and it will change how adventuring is done all together.”

He nodded, “Exactly,” he replied, “So, it would, in essence, ensure that there was absolutely no room for anyone else. It would completely remove the room for growth, and it would eventually stagnate the adventuring profession. People would see it as something similar to farming. It would be a career that is accepted, but it wouldn’t be considered a test of true nobility. It would just be another job. Something people do in order to make a living. The chance of making a ton of money is nice, but I’d like to see if we can find another way first.”

She nodded, “I understand,” she replied, “Perhaps the chance will show itself later on.”

He smiled at her, and then he looked back at the letter. King Consort Baked Bean would be sending attendants to meet him. They would be escorting him to the palace, and he would be receiving his rise in nobility followed by his rise in the ranks. He wondered if it would be possible for him to disappear for a while. Technically he could go to the island where one of Artemis’ avatars was cultivating the land. Once there he could just stay for a while.

The only problem was that school was in session, and he didn’t want to miss class with his master. He enjoyed having class with Professor Fancy Pants. It was more than just a tea class. It was teaching negotiation tactics, learning how to make connections, and exploring the various ways that it was possible for people to work together. Taking his class was like learning how to actually do the parts of leadership that never really were covered.

It was amazing how much was actually covered. Still, part of him screamed that it would be an idea to miss. Surely his master would understand the reasoning behind it. He breathed out, knowing that the answer to that question was no. Even if Professor Fancy Pants would understand he couldn’t do it. He couldn’t miss, not just so that he didn’t have to attend the ceremony. So, that left the one other option. He’d have to go, but he didn’t have to be happy about it.

“My Captain,” Artemis said as she leaned against him, “I understand you not wanting to attend, but I believe that it would be good for you to do so. Attending would give you the chance to further the connections you have with other nobles. Additionally it would show the kingdom that you are willing to honor their traditions, and finally there is a very real chance that you could discover some of the weaknesses of the kingdom itself.”

He looked at her for a moment, “Okay, I get the other reasons, but why would I look for weaknesses?” he asked as he studied her, “I mean we live here, and my Dad is here. I really don’t want anything to happen to him.”

She smiled at him, “Your father is a border baron. As it sits anything that would happen to the kingdom likely wouldn’t affect him. At least not directly. Additionally, discovering weaknesses would allow for the possibility of razing the entire kingdom to the ground if needed. From what you know the Royal Family has been willing to replace low ranking noble women with drones in order to breed discontent. It has ensured that the balance of power has reflected the females, and this has allowed them to rule as they have for the last few centuries.”

He nodded, “Yeah, I get that,” he admitted after a moment, “But again, why learn about the weaknesses? I don’t really want to destroy the kingdom. If I’m completely honest I’m fine with just living in the background. It suits me just fine, and I’m fairly sure that it shouldn’t be a problem to do so. I mean at least it shouldn’t be a problem to do so. Well, that’s not exactly right. We both know that I’m going to have to end up supporting the kingdom with taxes equal to my station. That’s going to be a problem, but we’ve got a decent fall back plan for that. Ugh, I really just don’t want to have to kill people that don’t deserve it.”

Artemis smiled at him, “And that is a wonderful trait; however, you must remember that sometimes deaths are unavoidable. There are times when you have simply no other choice. The welfare of those you care for means more than the potential of keeping someone alive who would rather see them dead. In those times it is important to be prepared to do the difficult thing,” she said as she studied him, “And I know that you will not turn away from something difficult just because it stands in your way.”

He nodded, “Yeah, if needed I’ll do whatever I’ve got to in order to protect the people that mean the most to me,” he admitted, “So, I guess that it means that my Dad will be there. I wonder if Delicate Emerald will be there as well?”

She studied him, “I am certain that she will be. My Captain, she has been attempting to get to know you. She has sent letters and baked goods for you. I believe that she truly wants to get to know her son. The view you have of her is from someone that was pretending to be her,” she replied as she leaned against him, “I believe it is time to step past what was, and attempt to get to know her. She deserves the chance, and you deserve the chance to heal.”

“I guess you’ve got a point,” he admitted as he stood there, “I’m just uncertain of it. I mean I know that she’s not the same Delicate Emerald. That the thing that pretended to be my mother was doing what it was doing because it was more or less made to do so. I understand that she didn’t have a say in it. It’s just hard for me to accept that I was being treated the way I was being treated because of a creature that was bred to sow discord and discontent among the lower nobility.”

He shook his head, “Guess that the ceremony is about as good of a place as any to try to get to know her, right?”

He felt Artemis hug him tighter, “It is,” she admitted, “The other thing we need to focus on is how we progress from here. My Captain, your father was not wrong. The nobility most certainly does look down on the fact that you have me as a servant. Personally, I do not care, but I do know that it can affect how things will go with your future. While I like the idea of having you to myself I am not completely against the idea of you having more than one wife.”

She pulled back and looked into his eyes. He could see the concern she had for him, “I just ask that if you choose someone else as well that they be someone that I can accept. Diamond Tiara or Applebloom are both acceptable,” she replied as she stood there, “The two of them are genuine in their feelings, and they seem to truly enjoy your company. I believe that there is a chance for something there.”

He looked at her, “Diamond Tiara is currently out of my range. She’s a duke’s daughter, and Applebloom is a commoner. I can’t marry her,” he said as he looked at her, “But where is this all coming from?”

She smiled at him, “My Captain, I want you to be successful, and I believe that having a wife that is not considered a demi-human would do that.”

He shook his head, “Maybe, but for now, let’s leave the talk about a future where I’ve got more than one person in a romantic relationship on hold.”

Chapter 34

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Thirty-four

“Captain…” the words held a soft purr to them as they drifted out, “Oh Captain.”

The feeling of something pressed against him, and of him being inside of something warm, tight, and wet filled his senses. His hands moved up and he found a body on top of him. It was slender, athletic, and firm. The curves were there, but they were accented by the sculpted muscles that resides just under the skin. It was a body of an athlete, someone that had trained their body to be at peak performance, or it normally would be that. The voice itself told him who it was, and that meant that this body was molded in such a fashion because she had created it that way.

“Artemis?” Copper asked as his mind slowly cleared from the fog of sleep, “What’s going on?”

He looked to see a lust filled Artemis above him, her uniform blouse hanging open, the bra that would be underneath it gone, and her breasts swaying with each impalement she performed. He could feel his own body reacting to her, and he realized that the step between where they were, and where they were going had been crossed. His mind raced, and yet his body reacted. His hands moved toward her hips, pulling her down hard on the next trust. Her voice hitched as she leaned back. A gush of liquid began to escape her. Evidence that she had truly been ridden hard was there, and to finish the enthusiasm that Gold Bit had taught him she was about to be put away wet.

She collapsed on top of him, her body feeling as soft as any girls’ body would. She breathed out, her breath now ragged and tired. She lifted her head, looking into his eyes, and he saw a look of accomplishment and pride there. The fact that she hadn’t asked, that there hadn’t been permission remained, but he didn’t have the heart to tell her what happened was wrong. It wasn’t unwanted, and if he was going to be honest at this point he wouldn’t have been able to keep from consenting.

The truth was that Artemis had proven herself over and over again. She was a dependable companion, a fantastic person, and she was incredibly loyal. Everything that he could really want in a lover was in her. It didn’t stop the fact that what his father had said was true. The nobility was going to look down on this. He’d already seen it to some degree. There was flack given to him because he had her as a servant. Still, that was a problem for future Copper. Present Copper had another idea. Moving gently he began to switch their positions.

Artemis looked a little confused until she realized that she was under him. In moments her legs were wrapped around his waist, he was buried back inside of her, and she was moaning out with gusto. Her athletic body was moving in time with his. The sensation of the two of them mating together was overwhelming him, and he couldn’t contain himself. He felt himself released into her, and her voice hitched again. She lost herself there, in that moment, and she laid back. Her hair was disheveled, her body sweaty from their actions, and she looked truly tired. There was a small smile on her lips, “Good morning, my Captain,” she said, her voice demure, “I had overheard some of the girls speaking of how they enjoyed waking up their intended. I wanted to experience it, and since you seemed so receptive to my advances I believed it was fine to do so.”

He knew that she was talking about the last couple of days. She had flirted, and he hadn’t rebuked her at all. In truth he had flirted back. She was quickly learning how to flirt more directly, and she wasn’t as clumsy as she had been in the attempt. The first few attempts had been cute, but almost painful in their execution. She had gotten far better. The small coy looks, the light near kisses, the way she would ensure her skirt rose just a little higher when it was just the two of them.

It was things she had observed around her, things that were working for other girls, and she was implementing them into her own attempts. He hadn’t rebuked her, and instead he had enjoyed every moment of it. After what had happened with Chrysalis, and how things were getting set right thanks to her, he felt that she deserved this. He leaned down, kissed her, and felt her return the kiss. The two of them pulled back for a moment, “My Captain,” she said, her voice soft, “I will never hide my heart from you. I hope that you know that.”

He smiled at her, “I know,” he replied as he looked at her, and he took in the way she looked. Sure, her mind, her A.I. was stationed on the ship, but this was her, “And I won’t keep mine from you.”

She snugged in below him, a look of accomplishment on her face, “I dislike that I am unable to fully express that you are mine now,” she stated, her voice sounding sad, “I want the other girls to understand that you are off limits to all that I deem unworthy. However, I cannot do that. I do not wish to cause you more problems.”

He saw her worry, and he kissed her again. The kiss was simple, but it also contained the passion he was feeling toward her. She returned it, and then she gently pulled back, “My Captain, this body does have some drawbacks. I feel as if my limbs are non-functioning right now. I believe it is because of the amount of energy that was spent at those releases. If you so wish to enjoy me, then I am fine with it. Unfortunately I do not think that I can do much more than lay here.”

He smiled at her, “I don’t want to use you to get my rocks off,” he replied as he stared into her eyes, “I just want to enjoy my time with you. That’s all.”

The smile she gave was one of love. He saw the way she looked at him, the way she seemed to glow at his presence, and he enjoyed every moment of it. She was something he knew that he wanted, that he needed, and finally he felt that he was in the right place to be what she needed. The fact that she was synthetic didn’t bother him. The issues were ones that they would have to face, and of course that also meant what she had said. He was past the idea of believing that his being here would allow him to remain monogamous.

Memories of his previous life, of more than just this game, but of the books he’d read stood out to all have something similar in them. When someone was reincarnated in another world it usually ended up with them having more than one love interest. In truth it usually ended up with them having multiple wives. That was exactly what she was at this point. She wasn’t just a servant, but she was his wife.

Officially she would never be anything more than a lover. He hated that. He hated it with a passion because it meant that she would never be looked on as the same. The laws that governed this kind of thing were horribly racist and he knew that. They discriminated against other races because they weren’t human. Most beast people would never be accepted to the same degree as humans. The same for elves, and of course the same ran for any other race that happened to be there.

It was meant to be something that ensured that only pure blooded humans were able to be recognized. It kept those who would be born of an union between a human and another race on a subhuman level. It was horrible in its setting. It was terrible in the design, and it was meant to be that way. Instead of continuing to focus on it he looked at the sweaty body beneath him. He moved, slowly, getting behind her, pulling her close, and making her into the little spoon.

“I could get used to this,” Artemis said, her voice sounding hopeful, “Does this mean that I can start sleeping in the same room as you, my Captain?”

He laughed a little, “At this point I don’t see a reason for you not to,” he replied as he laid there beside her, “I do have to ask if we have to worry about you becoming pregnant. I know that it was something that you’d mentioned before, and I wasn’t sure if it was really something that was a possibility or not.”

She remained quiet for a moment, “It’s more than a possibility,” she admitted, “I’m not, at least I am certain that I currently do not have another life forming, but the conversion into a more biological form is completed for this body. In truth, I consider this my real body now. I don’t like going back to the ship anymore. I don’t like being away from you. I share my experiences with my other avatars, but this contains all that I am.”

He listened to her words, “Wait, you mean that you’re completely contained with this avatar? How could you do that?” he asked as he held her, “I thought that containing an entire A.I. inside of an avatar would be impossible. That it would be something that you couldn’t do. The memory needed would exceed what a single avatar could handle.”

She laughed, “But, there’s not a single avatar,” she replied coyly, “While I am completely here I do have my other avatars helping with the processing. We’re all running everything needed to make it possible. In truth, I believe that it would be possible for me to completely contain myself within this body if I finished implementing a biological brain. The issue is that if I do then it will most likely make things far too difficult for you. I potentially could fall victim to an attack similar to the one that Chrysalis performed before.”

She leaned against him, “For that reason I cannot take that final step. I must allow a part of me to remain as mechanical. Keeping my mind as the mechanical part is the best option for the time being. It allows me to consider things logically when needed, although I will admit that it does cause me some uncertainty when dealing with emotions. Like right now, I feel happy, loved, and loving. At the same time I feel fear. I fear that it will end, that you decide that you don’t want me because I can’t be completely biological.”

He nuzzled his chin against her cheek, “That won’t happen,” he said as he held her, “I am not going to abandon you for any reason.”

She giggled slightly, “I understand that now, but I did not before. Still, the worry remains there. I still feel the fear, even if it is a baseless one. I feel irritated when I think of the fact that there will be a number of noble women that will want to date you since you are going to become an Earl. I feel irritated because they want the title, the wealth, and nothing to do with you personally. Currently the only ones that I would accept are Diamond Tiara Rich, Applebloom, and perhaps Sunset Shimmer. The only reason I perhaps would consider Ms. Shimmer is because she knows how accomplished you are on your own.”

She relaxed against him, “I am completely understanding that we will not be a mere couple. There will potentially be more with us, and I have to accept that. I also have to accept that for the time being I cannot be considered a wife,” she said as she moved her hips against him, “Although I know you well enough to consider me one already. I am thankful for that, but it doesn’t change the fact that to the kingdom itself I am a mere servant. I will never be anything more than that. I am a servant, a companion, and perhaps a lover, but I cannot be considered a wife by the powers that current control the kingdom. Which is why if you choose to do so I will overthrow the powers that be and turn the kingdom over to you.”

He couldn’t help that a small part of him felt flattered. The fact that she would go to the lengths she stated for him certainly made him feel special, but at the same time he knew that he needed to keep her grounded, “Knowing that you’d be willing to do that for me is wonderful, but right now I believe that King Consort Baked Bean at least seemes competent,” he replied as he held her, “And honestly Queen Celestia doesn’t seem evil. I do think that her having the memories of her line more or less directed into her likely alters her perceptions, but I believe that King Consort Baked Bean might be able to keep her grounded.”

She shuffled slightly, “Then we will leave them to remain,” she replied softly, “At least until it become apparent that she is unwilling to take the advice of the King Consort. At that point it might become necessary to deal with them, or at least her.”

That kind of talk was the kind of talk that could get them both into trouble, and he knew it. Sure, Artemis most likely would be fine. Actually, come to think of it he would be fine, but there was no guarantee that his family would be. He didn’t want anything to happen to Gold Bit, his sisters, or his brothers. Since the real Delicate Emerald had been returned to his father he didn’t want anything to happen to her either.

“Well, then we should do what we can to support him,” he said as he laid behind her, “Maybe that would ensure that he’s listened to better. We can only hope, right?”

He felt her breathing deeply, “My Captain, it is odd, but my eyes feel heavy, is this normal?” she asked, her voice sounding slightly confused, “I feel as if I need to simply rest them for a moment. I am uncertain if this is something that is completely normal or not.”

He smiled, “It is,” he replied as he continued to gently nuzzle her cheek, “It just means that you’re tired. Go ahead and get some sleep. I’m going to join you in that.”

There was a moment of quiet, “I will have one of my other avatars come and stand guard while we rest then,” she replied softly, “I believe that doing so would be beneficial.”

The thought of another Artemis came to his mind, and unfortunately the more lecherous thoughts crept in. The idea of engaging in debauchery with two females came to his mind, but he quickly quieted that thought. It wouldn’t be right to do it, and besides it would be like having two sisters make out with each other. The last thing he needed was to cause a sort of incestuous situation. Granted it likely wouldn’t be considered that to anyone really in the know, but it felt too close to it to really go there.

He was about to say something when he felt the rhythmic breathing coming from Artemis. Soon the slightest little snore escaped her. It was enough to tell him that she was truly asleep. He yawned as he laid there with her. Sleep sounded good, and tomorrow they had a bunch to get done. He still had to figure out how he wanted to deal with the ceremony. The thought of disappearing was still there, but he couldn’t do that.

So instead he considered the other alternatives. He needed to go, but how would the best way of presenting himself be? He had a feeling that going and presenting himself as a loyal citizen would certainly be the most direct and easiest choice. He didn’t want to appear too arrogant. Doing so could potentially be a major problem. Additionally he didn’t need to come off as too modest or humble either. It was a thin line he was going to have to walk.

He felt his eyes closing, and he could feel the draw of sleep again. Sure, he’d been sleeping before they began, but at the same time it felt necessary to allow sleep to reclaim him. As his eyes closed he let his thoughts move from the ceremony to the woman in front of him. She’d made her goals clear, she had declared what she wanted, and she had come to claim it. She was certainly a strong willed woman, and he was proud of her. He just hated that the current laws would look down on them on being more than what they currently were.

He let his eyes close, and soon he had joined Artemis in the realm of dreams. While he and Artemis slept the avatar that was to stand guard over them opened the door. She stepped in, and she looked at the bed. There was her other body, her Captain, and both were in a state of post coutial bliss. The small stab of jealousy was there, and she didn’t know why. They shared everything. She knew what it was like to sleep with him, to feel him, to be intimate with him, and yet she hadn’t felt it.

The realization that she was her own person began to dawn on her. Copper had treated each of them like they were different people, and slowly it had become very apparent that they were. She was now her own person. She had wants and desires, and one of her desires was to be pinned to the bed and given what her sister had received. She wanted to experiment, to feel everything, to be treated with love, and to experience a mind altering orgasm.

She wanted all of that, and she understood that it could be possible. Her sister was open to sharing, at least with normal humans. Her guess was that by doing so she would be able to further Copper’s life and career beyond the current situation. It was certainly a noble idea, and it was one that she felt was a good one. At the same time she questioned slightly if it was the best one. The original idea of simply turning the kingdom over to him seemed far superior. But then again he wanted to keep the kingdom as it was. A small smile crept over her face, doing what he wanted could potentially result in rewards for them all. Since that was the case then she decided that it would be necessary to begin the conversion to a more biological body as well.

After all, it would only make sense to be able to give him options.

Chapter 35

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Thirty-five

The Palace was something that screamed opulence. The doors were made from the finest lumber that had been covered in gold inlay. The cores of Crystal Scorpions lined the doors themselves. Both showing off the wealth of the kingdom while at the same time powering the doors. Additionally designs were carved into the very door, and those designs seemed to tell a story. The story of the royal family, and it took Copper only a moment to realize the repeating story itself. When he was playing the game he had overlooked it believing that it was the developers just using the same graphic over and over again.

Since Queen Celestia had explained that she carried the memories of every single royal before her in her line made him realize that the repeating story wasn’t just to save on the work the developers were doing, but rather it was explaining that the royals lived through their children again, and again, and again. It was why the end of each story was a little different. The middle of the door had the life of Celestia on it, and he took in the sight of it. Her being raised, meeting Baked Bean, and going away from what had been the norm.

That deviation had brought Apollo Bean into the world. It had also caused the decisions made by Apollo to be made by someone that wasn’t living a life over and over again. He was breathing new life into Celestia’s and it was just because he was being himself. Additionally he understood that his being here further changed things. Celestia ruled based on the experiences of her ancestors, and upon the changing climate of the society as it developed. The rules that were put into place to keep the border barons shackled to a failing system had to be changed, and in addition she had released those who had suffered under the decision.

A large group of which currently resided on the island he’d claimed, the one that he was caring for, and on his father’s own island. The numbers had been greater than Celestia had believed. The additional island she had talked about was also claimed. The move for the women on his father’s island was being set underway, but only after the island had been made habitable. That was something that Artemis was taking care of. He shook his head, touched the door, and felt it open itself.

The magic power of the cores imbedded in the frame was doing two different things. It was allowing the door to open seemingly on its own, but it was also powering an artifact that was checking those coming in. It was basically making sure that everyone that was coming in was meant to be there. He’d heard what happened to those that attempted to cross the threshold without being invited into the palace.

Diamond Tiara had explained that for the would be intruder it was both a quick and painful death. They would become poisoned by a Crystal Scorpion, but the amount of poison would be astronomical. They would feel as if their insides were burning out, and they would die convulsing on the ground. It would last a few minutes, and in that time they would suffer worse than anything that could be done to them in a dungeon. It was for that reason he was very thankful to be invited into the palace. The moment the doors opened completely he led Artemis into the palace itself. He could feel her observing the doors themselves.

“It’s not a bad trap,” she stated as they walked in, “In truth, for most intruders it would be fine, but I believe it would be better to rig it with multiple cores. There is a slight chance that someone could build an immunity to Crystal Scorpions. Doing so would render the trap itself useless. Instead, if it was layered with multiple poisonous monster cores it would ensure that whoever touched it would be hit with multiple types of poisoning.”

He shook his head, “I think that it was done in order to make the cores look similar enough to match the aesthetics of the doors themselves.”

She laughed, “That’s stupid,” she replied after a moment, “Security and safety of those being cared for comes before beauty. The only time the two are mutually equal is when what is keeping the desired individual safe is also beautiful. Then it is less of an aesthetic choice and more of a happy accident.”

The walk inside of the palace led to a long hall. The carpet itself was deep crimson, the walls were a sparkling white, and from what he could see glass windows stood on either side. Those windows seemed to depict actions in the history of the kingdom. He could see the advancements of centuries of adventurers that seemed to line the stained glass windows. He walked forward attempting to not pay that much attention to them. His reason for being here today was to ensure that he received the slight advancement the king wanted to give him.

He still wasn’t sure if he liked the idea of becoming a Viscount, and he knew that he certainly didn’t like becoming an Earl later on. Still, he was being honored, and he knew that his father would be here. If for no other reason he wanted to make sure to go through it for his father. He looked to see the next set of doors, two hulking figures stood outside of it, and before they reached them the doors began to open.

He walked into the room that was awaiting them. The entire Academy was there, all of his professors were there, and of course he saw his family. A part of him certainly screamed to just turn around and leave. No one would really care if he did. And that lie fell flat. He knew that if he left his Dad would be disappointed. He also knew that both Applebloom and Diamond Tiara wanted to see him graduate. He didn’t want to disappoint them since they were his friends.

And of course there was Artemis. He knew that technically she would likely be fine with whatever he chose to do, but he could tell that she was excited that he was being raised in rank. It was an acknowledgement of his achievements, and she wanted him to receive that. It meant that he needed to just go ahead and move forward with it. Sure, he hadn’t really wanted it, but that didn’t mean that he would deprive those close to him. Even if it was a pain there was little doubt that his rise in rank would ensure that he could help those he cared for.

Being a Viscount actually could be a benefit to his family. His Dad could benefit from the prospect of his son being a Viscount. It would mean that some extra trade could potentially find its way to him. His brothers and sisters would be treated with a little more respect as well. It was a few subtle things that would help everyone that he cared for. It would even be more accepted for him to spend time with Diamond Tiara. As a Viscount he could at least be considered one of her underlings.

Not that he was planning on being one of her underlings, but at least it could seem that way. With that in mind he moved forward and headed toward the place where Queen Celestia, King Consort Baked Bean, and Duke Filthy Rich stood. He arrived and took a knee. He watched as King Consort Baked Bean stood before him, “Baron Copper Plum Bit,” he began as his voice carried, “Tales of your exploits have carried to these halls. From your clearing a labyrinth, finding the lost treasure stolen by an infamous pirate, finding the family that had been captured by pirates and freeing them, and finally your compassion and good will in taking in those that had been captured by the late Queen Chrysalis,” he said as he stood there, “All of this aligns with what it means to be an adventurer and a hero. You have proven yourself time and time again. Thus, it is my decision to grant you the title of Viscount and promote you to the upper forth ranking. Additionally, upon your graduation you will be promoted once again. Please, accept your new ranking, and may you continue to dutifully serve the kingdom.”

He nodded, “Your majesty, I shall do my best.”

He watched as King Consort Baked Bean lifted a sword, “Then, allow me to bestow the title officially. Additionally, while it is not tradition, I would like to bestow a small honor on your servant, if I may.’

He smiled, “Your majesty, I believe that she would be most grateful,” he replied as he felt her staring at him, “She deserves the acknowledgement far more than she would ever express.”

He could almost feel the words that she had. Artemis ultimately acknowledged what he had to say, but she often would express herself. She hadn’t honestly expressed any desire to receive any of the praise from the deeds that she’d done. Most likely it was because she felt that those deeds were in the line of the duties that she was going to perform regardless. Still, he thought that it was fitting that she receive some kind of praise for it. Granted, she likely would rather just enjoy what they’ve begun doing together, but this was going to be amusing at the very least.

He watched as the King Consort lifted a sword. He moved toward him, and he bowed his head. There was a memory, from his previous life, where he’d seen someone getting knighted. It was in a foreign country, but he watched it as it happened, and it was something similar to this. The sword touched his left shoulder, lifted, and then touched his right shoulder, “Rise, Viscount Copper Plum Bit,” King Consort Baked Bean said, “And please address the court with your new ranking.”

He rose to his feet, turned, and looked at those in attendance, “I humbly accept, and thank all of you for attending.”

There was an applause, and he accepted it with some grace. After all there was no reason to egg anyone on at this point. He turned to see Artemis kneeling, her face seemed uncertain, and he looked to see Queen Celestia also looking uncertain of what was going on. It was apparent that this was not discussed between them. He watched as King Consort Baked Bean stood before Artemis, “In recognition of your efforts on the behalf of your master Viscount Copper Plum Bit I wish to bestow upon you the title of knight,” he said and around all of them there were multiple voices starting to talk. As far as he knew this had never happened in the game. This was new territory, “Which of course means that you will have all of the privileges and benefits that come with being knighted.”

Finally he heard someone stand up, “Your majesty, sir, this is unacceptable!” the voice said from the side, “I say, what you’re doing is throwing time honored traditions in the face of everyone here! Bestowing a knighthood on beast person is the same as marrying one. It’s unheard of!”

Copper watched as the King Consort remained calm, “Unheard of and not allowed are two different things. I spent the previous two evenings going over the laws, asking for help with some of the much older laws, and I found none that stated that a beast person, elf, or any other race could not be knighted. Additionally, I found no place that stated that once they received a ranking of their own that they could not attempt to woo and marry their masters.”

The entire room grew silent, “We need to accept that these individuals are just as sapient as you and I. That they share the same desires, wills, and dreams as we do. To deny them the basic rights we have for ourselves is wrong,” he stated, “And so, I propose that we begin to set this as right as possible.”

The sound around them was one of quiet indignation. The nobles had just been told by the royal family that the tradition of keeping the demi races as subhuman needed to change. It was going to force all of them to consider their allegiances, and he knew what could come from that. The possibility of another civil war was on the horizon. He didn’t like to think about it, but he could certainly see it happening. The only thing that would keep it from happening, at least right away, would be for something that would unite the entire kingdom together.

The only thing that could do that would be war. Nations banded together when there was a war. They formed a united front, and they behaved like true citizens of a nation when their home was threatened. It was the one thing that he knew likely existed in every reality. Human nation seemed to be very much alive and well here. That meant that one of the most tried and true parts of human nature also existed. The ability to become a pack when threatened. It was just as powerful as greed.

In some ways it was actually more powerful than greed. Greed itself was a powerful emotion. People would put their fears to the side for greed. The chance to gain an immense amount of wealth often put common sense and decency to the back. He’d seen girls that he attended the Academy with abandon their morals in order to chase after a high ranking noble with a large bank account.

It wasn’t like he was above it. Copper enjoyed getting paid. He loved knowing that he had resources, and he enjoyed the fact that he won a decent about amount of coin off of the collected student population. Most of which were still upset at him. He had a feeling that their entire reason for being here was to see if was actually being promoted. Still, he oversaw the reaction around him, and he saw the one human emotion that could stand with greed, and it only came in behind true self preservation.

Bigoted Indignation. It was powerful, it was troublesome, and it caused fractures and fizzions between people all of the time. Wars had been waged over the fact that people had refused to see another group as equal. He hated the idea that there could be a war here. Especially since he actually agreed with King Consort Baked Bean. He felt that the demi races deserved the same respect as anyone else. It wasn’t just because he was with Artemis. Still he watched as King Consort Baked Bean began to look angry.

“This is not up for discussion!” he exclaimed, “This needs to pass, and the fact that all of you are so admittedly against it tells me more about your houses than it does about the worthiness of this girl!”

The room got quiet as he stood there, “Those that deserve to be knighted are those who had done a great service to the kingdom. It doesn’t matter if they were acting on behalf of another or not. Ms Artemis had done a great service to this kingdom! Through her actions multiple noble women were released from the clutches of a being that had been abducting them. It was her actions that ensured their safety, and the actions of her master that ensured a good number of them had a place to go.”

He seemed to stare at the collection for a while, “So, I look at all of you, every last one, and I ask if any of you would have done the same, or would you have left it alone? Would it had been easier to accept the current state of the kingdom and allow the torture of those women to continue?” he asked as he stood there, “I see the collected nobility here, and I question how much they are actually willing to assist the kingdom.”

The quiet became heavy, and Copper could see the shame on several faces around them, “So, again, I am granting Ms Artemis the title of knight, and not only that she will be knight errant for Viscount Bit. Should she choose her line after her may continue to serve them in the same level. The title will not be removed once she has passed, and like her they will be able to strive for greater accomplishments.”

With that he performed the same ceremony for Artemis, and Copper watched as she was knighted. The moment she was there was more quiet, or there was until a few people began to applause. He saw Primrose Prose applauding, followed by Sunset Shimmer, Diamond Tiara, Applebloom, and to his surprise so was Prince Apollo. The prince seemed to nod, and it was the first time he’d seen him do something that wasn’t completely idiotic. Slowly most of the students began to applause, and then he saw his Father applauding. His mother joined him, and even his sisters and brothers did.

It was like seeing the movement cross the divide in such short order. There were those that refused to applaud. Those that believed that it was beneath them to do so, and he knew who they were. They were the same ones that likely would have bought a demi like Artemis to use as little more than labor or a toy, and then toss her away.

He watched as the combined amount of people applauding far exceeded those not doing it, and slowly he realized that while there was still a chance of a civil war the best way of avoiding it was actually King Consort Baked Bean. His direct speech had gotten to the people here. He’d called them out on their bias, and he had made them consider the truth for themselves. It was something to behold, and something he marveled at.

He looked on with amazement, and then he looked toward the door itself. There was a different world awaiting for him now. As he contemplated the difference in the world a large airship floated just outside of the border of the Kingdom. Inside of it a figure stood, his glowing green eyes taking in the sights before him. There was a determination in his mind, a set way of proceeding, and more than that a desire to see what was once his people’s returned to him.

Chapter 37

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Thirty-seven

“Lady Diamond Tiara Rich?” a voice said from outside of the cafe, “Ma’am, there is someone asking for you.”

Diamond Tiara looked toward Copper and gave an apologetic smile, “Sorry,” she said as she began to walk, “But it likely has to deal with the festival committee. I’ll do my best to get back and help as soon as possible.”

Copper nodded, “It’s no problem,” he said as he looked at the mostly empty room, “I think we’ll be okay.”

As she left he looked about the room and finished the various settings on the tables with Pipsqueak. The smaller boy seemed determined to get the placements right, and he was glad to see that he’d taken an interest. Of course part of that might be because of the one girl that was kind of a loner. She was heavily endowed, but at the same time she seemed to be a little flirtatious with Pipsqueak. It could be nothing more than her messing with him, but Copper would like to have believed that it was a genuine act.

“So, have you really talked to her yet?” Copper asked his smaller friend, “I mean she seems to be into you.”

Pip’s face turned a shade a crimson, “Ummm, I mean I’ve said hello.”

Artemis, who was standing nearby, walked toward the placement, “Are you talking about the young baroness?” she asked as she helped straighten the table cloth, “She truly does seem interested in you.”

He looked at them both, “I don’t know,” he said as he finished up the last bit of the straightening on the placement, “I mean she’s a nice person, and I find her sweet, but I don’t know if she’s really that interested in me. To be honest I’ve found that most girls really just want to get something out of me, and then they leave. Maybe that’s just experience talking, but I don’t know if I want to get my hopes up, you know?”

Copper watched as Artemis studied him for a moment, “You have a choice,” she replied as she looked at him, “The choice is simple. Do you want to take a chance and get to know her, or would you rather sit back and allow someone else to step in? She is kind enough, seems to like you, and appears to be waiting for you to make a move. However, I believe that most girls will not wait forever.”

The sound of footsteps was met with Sunset Shimmer stepping close, “wait, are you talking about the Bargain girl?” she asked before she looked at Pipsqueak, “Look, I don’t know her that well, but I can say that she seems to be pretty open with how she feels. If she acts like she likes you then she does. So, why aren’t you acting on it?”

He almost seemed to pull back in on himself, “How do I even start a conversation with her? I mean how do I tell her that I’m interested? I’m not the most suave guy that ever lived.”

“That’s an understatement,” Button Mash said from where he was, “Pip, buddy, she obviously likes you. I have no clue why, but she does. However, we both know that all it’s really going to take is Rumble going over there, talking about his family’s new found fortune, and explaining how he can give her things she never thought of before,” he said as he looked at him, “Do you really want to lose to Rumble?”

Sunset studied them, “Wait, who is Rumble?”

Copper groaned, “He’s the son of a Viscount. Rumble’s dad came into a bit of money with the discovery of an island near his domain. From what I understand it’s a wealth of lumber and iron ore. Sure, it’s not adventuring, but it’s enough to rise their ranks. Rumble has been bragging about how his Dad managed to land a large contract with the Capital to supply the wood and iron ore for the next decade.”

Sunset let out a whistle, “Okay, yeah, that’s some income. It’s not chump change, and I can see some mid range noble girls wanting to snatch him up,” she looked at Pipsqueak, “So, go talk to her before this Rumble does. Tell her how you feel, get her interested, and do some nice things for her. Maybe treat her a decent meal, or cook her one. I’ve heard that some girls really like it when their intended cooks for them, and it’s actually a good meal. Hell, invite her here so that you both can see each other.”

He looked at Copper, and Copper nodded, “Go for it. Button and I can watch the cafe while you go and talk to her. By the way, if she does come back with you then sit her at the table near the window. It gets enough natural light to make her feel better, and it will keep the tea warmer for a while. Just a thought.”

With that Pip made a dash toward the door, and Copper watched as he disappeared. He looked to see Button Mash standing there looking uncertain, “Seriously?” he asked as he watched his friend, “You don’t even know if she’s here.”

He seemed to fidget for a moment, “I know,” he replied, his voice sounding uncertain, “But what if she is. We were friends, close, and I’d like to think that if she is here then she should know that I’m sorry I didn’t realize she was missing.”

Copper rolled his eyes, “Go on then,” he said as he watched as Button took off wearing the apron, “And bring her back if she’s here!”

With that he looked at the last three, “Well, that just leaves the four of us,” so what now?”

Artemis gave him a mischievous smile, “Well, my Captain, I can think of a few things, but I believe that they would best be reserved for a time and place where we would not be engaging in free entertainment for those who walked into the room.”

Applebloom looked at her, “Wow, ya’ll don’t waste time, huh?”

Artemis looked back at her, “I feel no need to beat around the bush. I would rather make my declarations clear, and then attack. I find that the results are often well received that way.”

As she talked to Applebloom, Button Mash was running toward the girl’s dorm. The advise that Artemis had given him about asking the administration staff sat on his chest. He should have already done this. There shouldn’t have been a reason for him to have put it off. Instead he’d felt ashamed that he actually thought Sweetie Belle had changed so much. He arrived at the front of the dorm, but he didn’t dare enter. If a boy attempted to enter the girl’s dorm uninvited it ended poorly.

Instead he moved toward the front, and he pulled the small rope outside. For a moment there was nothing, and then finally a slightly older girl moved toward the front. Her pair was a soft color of pink, her skin a sort of a creamy white, and she had the most piercing lavender eyes he’d ever seen. She studied him for a moment, “May I help you?”

He nodded, “Actually, I wanted to know if Sweetie Belle had returned to school. If she had, is she here?” he asked as he looked at her, “I would really like to talk to her, if she’s not busy. I know that you’ve likely got a lot of stuff already going on, and I don’t want to bug you too much, but I really wanted to check up on her.”

The girl seemed to study him for a moment, “Very well, allow me to go and check.”

She turned away, and he stood as the door was left open. There was no way he was entering without being invited inside. There were horror stories about that, and he didn’t want to end up like a single one of them. As he stood there he heard the sounds of movement, talking, and then finally he saw a familiar form. She was moving toward the front, and he could see something else. She looked visibly upset. Her entire body language seemed to indicate that she was nearly broken, “H…hi,” she said after a moment, “Did you come to tell me what else I did?”

He looked at her, “No,” he said as he stepped forward, “I came to apologize. Sweetie, I didn’t realize that it wasn’t you. I just thought that whatever they were doing to get to the girls had gotten to you. I feel so bad that I gave up before questioning everything. If it wasn’t for Viscount Copper Plum Bit’s servant I don’t think that any of us would ever have known what happened,” he said as he held out a hand, “What you went through shouldn’t have happened. You should have never been left alone, and I am so, so very sorry.”

She looked at him, “Everyone’s been telling me the horrible things that the other me did,” she said as she looked at the ground, “I… I said horrible things, I acted horrible, Button, and I was told that I said things to some of the boys that had been my friends. I don’t think that anyone really wants to be friends with me anymore. I feel so alone,” she admitted, before he gently led her to him. What had started with a small gesture ended up with her taking the life perseverer that was being offered. She latched onto him, burying her face in his shoulder, “I’m so sorry!” she began to bawl, “I really am!”

He hugged her, trying to make sense of what was going on, trying to understand the reasoning behind it, and he realized that there wasn’t any reasoning behind it. She was hurting, she had been hurt badly. All of it let to a friend of his that was needing a shoulder to lean on. He’d promised Copper that he’d be back, but he couldn’t leave her like this. She sniffed as she stood there, “Everything’s different back home too. Daddy’s confused, and Mother isn’t really any older than I am. Even Rarity is about the same age as me! I don’t know where I fit in anymore, or anything.”

He held her, “You’ve always fit in with me,” he said, giving the best answer that he could, “I mean it. We’ve been friends, and we’re going to stay friends. Look, I’m helping a friend out with a cafe today, and I thought that maybe you could come over there with me. If nothing else it’ll give you a chance to meet some other people, and maybe see that you’re not alone, what do you think?”

She sniffed, “You think that they’d accept me?”

He nodded, “I’m sure of it,” he said, “Copper’s a good guy, Pipsqueak already knew you before, and he doesn’t hold what happened against anyone, and well I think that you’ll like Applebloom. Even Artemis is pretty decent, although she’s pretty blunt with how she talks. I think that you might like that about her after you get to know her,” he replied, “but, if you’re fine with going then I’ll get you some tea and snacks while you relax.”

She nodded, “O…okay,” she said, and looked at him, “I’m okay with it.”

As they headed back Pipsqueak made his way toward the trading hall. He moved near it to see Baron Dark Bargain working inside of the building. The man was a little intimidating, but he was willing to face him. He was willing to face nearly anything in order to do what needed to be done. He moved toward the door and saw a young girl working. She had gray skin, her dark hair was pulled into a ponytail, and her curves made her look far more mature than he knew she was. He moved forward, uncertain of where to begin, “Succi,” he said, his voice sounding more confident than he felt, “Hi.”

She stopped, and he saw her eyes light up, “Pip!” she squeaked before moving toward him. She caught him in a hug which crushed the two massive mounts she had against him, “I’m so glad to see you!” He stood and took the wonderful hug, “I’m glad to see you too1” he exclaimed, “Ummm… I wanted to know if you could come to our cafe, and I could get you something to drink, maybe a snack, you know something just because I really want to treat you.”

He watched as she looked toward Baron Bargain. The large gray skinned man rolled his yellowish eyes, “Very well,” he replied, his voice firm, “go and enjoy the festival, but daughter, is this really your choice? He is merely the son of a baron. Your life will be very similar to what it is now,” he stated, his eyes appraising Pip, “And to be honest he seems of weaker stock. Are you certain that he will be able to keep up with you? I fear that he may not be able to give you the heirs you deserve.”

Pip felt her slip her hand into his own, “I have chosen, father,” she said, the soft voice was firm, “I have chosen.”

He gave a nod, “Very well, then I will respect, for now, although I expect he will stand for the challenges.”

Pip stood there, feeling her against him, feeling her hand, and somehow looking at the Baron. He wasn’t sure what the challenges were, but damn it he wasn’t going to fail.

“I will,” he replied, “Ummm… Which do you need to finish up anything here?”

Her father walked toward him, “I see someone like you,” he said, his voice hard, “Someone that’s come to lay claim, and yet you take time to ask her questions. Tell me, do you understand the world outside, boy?” he asked as he looked at him, “The things here have changed, the world has changed, and the balance of power has changed. I believe that you don’t fully grasp those things, and I believe it because of your actions. Perhaps that will be good, perhaps not, but for now she is free to go and enjoy the festival. You will have her returned here.”

With that the man turned around, and Pip realized just how tall Succi’s father was. The man was easily two and a half heads taller than him. Still, he stood beside her, and he hoped that he at least appeared to be honest about how he felt. For a moment he considered how to proceed,but he felt Succi’s hand tighten a little. He returned her gesture, and he led them from the school’s trading post. Together they made their way toward the building where the cafe was.

As they walked Artemis was fighting with all of her might to keep from ending the life of the daughter of an Earl that stood before Copper. His face bled from the smashed cup that had been thrown at him. She could see where he’d been burned by the freshly brewed cup of tea, and yet he said nothing. He simply moved to clean the mess, “You should be thanking me for pointing out how worthless your tea is,” the snide remark came from the mouth of the heiress, “I mean, honestly, you’re serving something that isn’t fit for a commoner. Why, I’m doing that little piece of common trash a serious favor by destroying the cup.”

“Y…y’all need ta apologize to ‘im,” Applebloom said, her voice firm, “He ain’t done a darn thing ta ya at all.”

“He hasn’t done anything?” she asked, her voice tight with emotion, “He hasn’t done anything?! Do you realize that there were girls that had to sell their servants’ contracts to pay their debts?! Or did you understand that by his little demi-human bitch freeing those other nobles we’ve been told that things have to change?! He’s destroyed our entire world!”

The girl herself had a golden rod tone to her skin. Her hair was two toned white and lavender. Her purple eyes practically shinned with malicious intent, “Honestly! Trash like him needs to understand his place,” she said as she pressed the heel of her shoe down on his head, “Speaking of which, I don’t have to pay for that garbage, right?”

“You’re going to pay for your tea and snacks,” he said, his voice firm, “I’ll wave the price of the cup, you will pay for the goods your received.”

“You insolent little piece of garbage! I don’t care if you’re going to be an Earl, you’re nothing! Absolutely nothing!”

“Hey, stop it right now!” Sunset shouted as moved toward her, “This ends now!”

The girl struck Sunset, causing her to put a hand to her cheek, “And you, Sunset Shimmer, you were an upstanding daughter of the Shimmer house. You were an heiress, but after your little accident in the labyrinth everyone knows that your family has more or less just left you at school. You’ve embarrassed your father enough that he hasn’t pushed for you to take any more classes to take over the family business.”

The door opened, Artemis looked to see Diamond Tiara leading a woman with blue skin. Her flowing blue hair looked similar to Queen Celestia’s but there was a striking difference in their countenance. It appeared as if this woman was sterner, more demanding, “What is this?” she demanded after a moment, “how dare a daughter of the nobility act in such a manner?”

“Who asked you you ugly old bat?!”

The words seemed to make the woman stand there stunned for a moment, “Because I wish to speak to Viscount Copper Plum Bit I shall overlook your outburst. Simply apologize, and move along.”

The girl, seemingly drunk on her own power, moved toward the woman, and slapped her hard. The force of it enough to make her stumble. The moment it happened Copper stood, “Finally,” he said, his voice sounding mirthful, “Finally, you’ve given me a reason!”

He moved forward, “Oh, you precious little idiot, do you realize what you’ve done?” he asked, his voice sounding giddy, “You’ve struck the head priestess and sister to Queen Celestia. You’ve hit Princess Luna, head of the temple, leader of the kingdom’s true religion, and person who oversees all trials of treason.”

Without a warning he looked at Luna, “Please, give me the world and I will gladly give you their heads!”

Chapter 38

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Thirty-eight

The wolfkin male that attempted to head off Viscount Copper Plum Bit was punched by an arm that had been enhanced by magic. He was lifted up, thrown back, and slammed into the wall. He slid down, it was obvious that he was out cold. The other two servants attempted to rush him only to be met with both him, and Artemis, knocking them out cold. The heiress that stood before him looked truly scared, “You’re getting it now, aren’t you?” Copper asked, his voice sounding nice and sarcastic, “You’ve stepped into something, and you can’t get it off now. The only thing that is keeping your head attached to your shoulders is the fact that Princess Luna has not asked me for your head yet,” he said before he looked away from her, “Princess, do you want it? I will gladly remove it from her shoulders. It is just deserved for what she did.”

The sister to Queen Celestia walked closer. Where her sister was often remarked as warm, inviting, and open the same could not be said about Luna. She often came off cold, indifferent, and blunt. She stood before the girl, the same one that had struck her, the one that was currently trying to melt into the wall itself, “Please,” she said, her voice now containing a nasally whine to it, “Please, I’m sorry, I didn’t know, I just thought that you were some ugly old hag!”

The look of anger crossed Luna’s face, “Thou hast said enough!” her voice became so loud that the windows shook, “We have experienced multiple lifetimes of nobles like thou. Nobles that believe all should serve while thy kind take. Nobles that do not come close to the word. Thine punishment is as thus. We shall inform thy family of thine transgression, and thou shalt appease to thine family’s mercy. Perchance thine family will merely forgive thou, but we thinks not. We thinks that thou shalt be forced to marry well below thine station, forced to birth those thou wouldst have looked down upon. No LEAVE!”

With that the girl inched her way to the door, took one last look at Copper, gave him daggers that told him that she was not done yet, and then she ran. The girl was a piece of work, and a horrible one at that. Still, at the moment it didn’t matter. He turned his attention to Princess Luna. Beside her was Diamond Tiara, and he noticed another person walking behind them. There were no guards, no other presence, but he knew who it was regardless, “King Consort Baked Bean,’ Copper said as he bowed his head in respect, “You honor me by attending.”

The King Consort gave a small smile, “Thank you,” he replied, “Actually, I was going to speak to Apollo. Queen Celestia should be along as well, but I wanted to introduce you to Princess Luna,” he said as he stepped into the cafe with her, “She has been asking about the ruffian that took her nephew to task. I wanted to show her that you were a decent young man, and one that did what he did for the country, not for his own gain.”

Copper gave a slight bow, “As would any decent individual,” he remarked, “Still, you grace me with your presence, as does Princess Luna, how may I humbly serve you today?”

The King Consort gently nudged the Princess next to him, “See, a delightful young man. I fear that I was too lax with how we raised Apollo. I would have liked to have seen him become as strong in conviction as this young man is,” he stated as he stood there, “Still, I suppose we could possibly trouble you for a spot of tea, maybe a biscuit or two?”

He gave a nod, “Of course,” he replied as he welcomed them both inside, “Although, Princess, the offer I made earlier stands. You need only say the word, and I will become your judgment toward that heiress.”

Princess Luna shook her head, “No, that is not necessary,” she stated, “I fear that I had become so angry that I slipped into a more archaic form of speech. That hasn’t happened for some time. Still, my coming was to speak to you of your actions. Not just with the duel with Prince Apollo, but rather even the actions when finding the pirate that had captured that border noble family. You’ve proven yourself to be trustworthy, and your recent climb of status has led me to believe that you would be well suited.”

He looked at her, “Well suited for what, your highness?”

She smiled, “Tell me,” she said as she studied him, “What do you know of the temple knights?”

He looked at her for a moment, “They are a collection of individuals ranging from commoners to nobility. They follow the direction of the head priestess, and they are there to ensure the protection of the temple, to keep a lookout for the saint, and to ensure that the followers of the kingdom’s religion are kept safe,” he said as he looked at her, “There’s also the fact that they have quite a bit of leeway when it comes to marriage. They are permitted to marry well above, or below, their station.”

She nodded, “Just so,” she replied as she studied him, “Corporal Long Sword has been asked to become a member of the personal guard for my niece,” she stated as she looked at him, “he is a dependable, trustworthy, and freely operating temple knight. That means that he does not live in the barracks, he does not reside completely in the temple, but instead he is supposed to move throughout the kingdom. He only comes to the temple when there is a need for it. I find myself needing a replacement, and when I spoke to my brother-in-law he made this suggestion. Well, he and Viscount Fancy Pants made the suggestion.”

A feeling of appreciation filled Copper for Professor Fancy Pants. He hadn’t realized that he too was a Viscount, but the professor was truly skilled at negotiation, and he also understood the reasoning behind the manners and mannerisms that had to be used for a tea party. It wasn’t just attracting a wife, but instead it was about preparing for power. It was to establish a world where people could act in a way that wasn’t barbaric and would get results that would be beneficial to all. The fact that he thought highly enough of him to suggest that he could be a temple knight made him feel considerably better.

“I suppose that this is something that isn’t just being asked, but rather I am being given this new addition, correct?” he asked as he looked at her, “Not that I mind in the least, but I just wanted to understand where my stance was in all of this.”

She nodded, “Truly, you are being given the duty as temple knight. In truth, you will begin immediately, and you will also be acting as temple knight on the third part of the festival. As such you will both represent the kingdom, and the temple, at whichever destination that it is you will be traveling to,” she stated as she looked at him, “I expect that you will do so in a manner that is befitting someone of your rank.”

He understood exactly what she meant. He was to behave like a true noble. He wasn’t to start problems, but she was expecting him to finish them if they came along. It honestly was just asking him to keep doing what he had been doing. More or less he found that things just seemed to happen, and of course he basically stepped into whatever it was, and tried to make the best of it. It wasn’t exactly the best option in the world, and he knew that, but at least it was something he’d decided was better than just waiting around for something to happen.

“I see,” he said after a moment, “And the official duties that all temple knights have to perform?” he asked as he looked at her, “I mean I know that there are duties that they are responsible for, and of course there’s parts of the festival that they are required to set up and deal with. As a temple knight would I be required to go and deal with those duties as well?”

She gave him an appraising eye, “It is refreshing to know that you understand the other parts of it, but no. Being that you would be an initiate, a beginning knight, this festival wouldn’t be necessary for you to go and ensure that the other duties are performed. For the most part those are being taken care of the knights that live at the temple,” she replied, “It was the same leeway that Knight Long Sword has as well.”

He nodded and then he looked at the door as it opened. He saw Button Mash come in with a young noble woman. She looked a little distressed, but he gave them a smile, “Just find a seat, and I’m sure that Button won’t mind serving you some tea,” he said before he looked back at her, “Then I suppose that all there is left is for me to accept, right?”

Luna shook her head, “Unfortunately no. You are a temple knight, but you will not fully be one until after the festival. There is a ceremony that must be observed before the title can be fully placed upon you. Which means that I do want you to act as a temple knight without fully being one on the final third of the festival,” she stated as she looked at him, “You will have my blessing, and you will have my backing, but those will be the only two things of authority that you will have besides your own ranking. You will have to make due with them.”

He nodded, “Okay, I’m a little confused, exactly what is it that you’re interested in me observing?”

Princess Luna studied him for a moment, “The royal family has a gift, it is often shared between siblings; however, with Celestia and myself it is not. I was born with the sight. I am able to see into the cycles of time, not clearly mind you, but I am able to see where time has begun, where it ended, and what happens between,” she said as she looked at him, “There are a few events which have changed now. Things have not followed the order as they had before. I find myself looking at a different timeline all together. There are similarities, things that have remained constant, but they are skewed. One such of those timelines deals with you.”

He felt his heart start to race, but she raised her hand, “Fear not, I have no reason to do a single thing against you,” she stated as she smiled, “I’ve simply noticed that you are one of the factors that has caused a skew in the timeline. There are others, some massive, some not, and all of them seem to have set a different timeline into motion. In a way it is exciting. Knowing what can come to pass tends to make things a bit more boring. This is far more exciting.”

She gave a smile, “Still, I find that there are parts of it that worry me. For one, there has been movement happening near the border region. It is near an area where the trip will be taken place. That is where things become unclear. Because of the fracture of the timeline I cannot tell where it will happen, only that it will. So, this leaves us at a very strange place. I need someone that I can trust, someone that I believe will have the good of the people as his main concern, and that someone is you.”

He nodded, “not that I mind in the slightest, but why not simply assign some of the knights to accompany?” he asked before she shook her head, “Unfortunately another skewed event has taken place. It seems that there has been a recent series of illegal raids into the Capital’s labyrinth. Normally this wouldn’t be an issue, but one of the great treasures of the temple resides within the labyrinth. It was believed that it being left there would ensure its protection. So, with that series of raids that have been happening we can no longer be certain.”

It wasn’t the news he was hoping for. Once again he wished that he would have paid far more attention to the lore of the game. Instead he’d more or less done everything he could to ensure a complete one hundred percent of the game. Sure, getting that one hundred percent meant talking to extra students, making friends, going to every single possible side quest and minigame, and trying to do all of it as effectively as possible. The one thing he did know was what she was talking about though.

On the final part of the festival there was a set up for a potential enemy of the kingdom to show up. Still, that entirely revolved around the idea of information getting to that enemy. He didn’t know who was talking to them, because the game hadn’t just shown him, but he did know that in order for it to happen one of the bad endings for the game had to be set up. That meant going and getting a key item way before it was time to get it.

That key item was exactly what Princess Luna was talking about. It was a bangle of power, hidden deep in the labyrinth, and protected by an entire colony of crystal scorpions. The only one able to get to it would have to be the protagonist and her love interest once both were leveled up as much as they could be. The protagonist needed the bangle of power, the headdress of dreams, and the bow of midnight. These three specific items granted her the complete access to her powers.

For Applebloom it would completely awaken the potential she had inside of her. Still, he knew that right now the bangle of power and the headdress were both safe, more or less, in their respective areas. The headdress only obtainable in a quest that dealt with the Pirate Lord. He could remember the quest itself. A person had to challenge the Pirate Lord to a game of liar’s dice. Once they won, which it took him saving and restarting about twenty damned times, the Pirate Lord would challenge them to a duel.

The duel would be old school, swords at the side, and both would fight until one was dead. The winner would get the headdress, and as a bonus would be given a head damned start to get out. The new Pirate Lord would give them a single day to get of their territory. The thing was the Pirate Lord himself usually kept the headdress wherever he went. He remembered that too. Supposedly it allowed extra magic to be directed through his armor when he used it, allowing it to be faster.

Which that was the absolute truth. The Pirate Lord’s armor was one of the toughest in the game. It was second only to a main baddie from the war ending. That ending sucked. It pulled all of their resources into an unneeded war with another nation. That nation was one that was ruled by a tyrant that claimed to have been the true heir to the Lunar-Sol Kingdom. He could remember that as well. He looked at Princess Luna, “What you’re worried about happening, would it be dealing with the one of the neighboring countries?”

She nodded, “It would,” she admitted, “Our talks and treaties are often seen as little more than postiering. That had been the truth in the past. Queen Celestia and myself have attempted to actually repair our standing with the other nations. I do fear that some of our ancestors had a more laxed attitude when it came to dealing beyond our borders,” she said as she shook her head, “There was no need to be so laxed, but regardless they did little to keep our neighbors from attempting to attack our borders.”

He nodded, and he hated that he knew the country she was talking about. They were considered small, and their coming to power was fairly recent. They had only came to power a mere two hundred years ago. That power was after a self proclaimed king removed his lands from the kingdom. The lore of the game was messy, and he ignored a lot of it, a necromantic tyrant was something a person tended to remember.

“What does my authority look like if we are engaged in battle?” he asked as he sat there, “I need to know, what am I allowed to do, what am I not allowed to do, and how far can I use your name in order to achieve those goals?”

She looked at him, “You are allowed to retaliate completely. Disarm the enemy, stop them, kill them if you must, and capture their figures of authority that are there. Once that happens we will need to question them, so bring them to the kingdom itself,” she said before she looked at the King Consort, “additionally, my brother-in-law has opted to give you something else,” she said as King Consort Baked Bean slid a letter across the table, “You’ll officially be a temple knight when you return, but you will be a representative of the crown during the trip. The paper will be meaningless to an enemy of the kingdom, but it will be enough to ensure that those who consider themselves citizens recognize your authority.”

He nodded, “I see,” he replied as he looked at the letter, “So, this is something I should use if I need access to anything that can be of help, right?”

King Consort Baked Bean nodded, “Exactly,” he said as he stretched, “As much as I have enjoyed this, and I have, I do need to make sure that my son has actually kept his word. I also need to ensure that things are returning to normal,” he said as he stood, “Luna, why don’t you remain here for a moment.”

Copper saw the princess’ eyes widen, “Brother?”

He laughed, “Only that I know you never really had a chance to enjoy the festival before. You were made to study for the head priestess from an early age, and so you didn’t get to make any memories. I believe that Viscount Copper Plum Bit could certainly act as a proxy in that regard.”

Copper smiled, “Absolutely, I would love to help you experience some memories, tell me, has anyone ever told you how absolutely enchanting you look?”

The faint blush that crossed the cheeks of the princess was enough for him to know that no, they had not told her about her beauty before.

Chapter 39

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Thirty-nine

Copper watched as a few stragglers left their café. He hadn’t expected there to be much in the way of customers, but the rumor spread that high priestess Luna had came and visited him. That had brought in a few curious individuals. Of course he did what was expected of him and provided them with tea and biscuits. The last of which was actually Sweetie Belle. She had come back every day they were allowed to run the café.

Succi Bargain, daughter of Baron Dark Bargain, hadn’t been allowed to come back every day, but she had come back once more to visit with Pip. For Copper it was a win. His friends had a couple of girls that liked them, and they wouldn’t be spouting nonsense about him getting ahead of them in dating. The thing was that they had no idea of where things had actually progressed for him. He wasn’t one to brag, so he didn’t go around telling everyone, but he was already intimate with someone.

He looked to see Artemis cleaning the last of the tables that they would be removing today. Beside her Sunset Shimmer was quietly sweeping up the floor. Applebloom had set to cleaning the walls, and Diamond Tiara was helping with gathering the dirty dishes. All of them worked effortlessly among one another. He was amazed to see how well they interacted with one another. In truth their interactions were that of equals. Not a one of them treated the others as anything other than equals. He finished up his part as well. I would mean a few more dirty dishes, but it would be well worth it.

All of them were poured a cup, and they took a moment to enjoy the pleasure of a finely crafted tea. Once that was done he served them all the remaining supply of biscuits that he had. To his surprise all of them were ravenous when it came to the biscuits. The sweet pastries were delightful. He’d picked them out specifically from a shop that was considered one of the guilty pleasures for the higher noble girls. Most of which went after the specific ones that he’d bought.

He’d had no problem selling them to anyone that came, but at the same time he didn’t go out of his way to advertise that he had those specific ones there. He wanted them to find out on their own. Still, once it was all said and done he felt that they’d done well enough. Especially since he’d overheard the massive chewing out that had happened next door. He hadn’t expected King Consort Baked Bean to be the kind of dad that would correct his son in front of his friends.

But then again he had to act the part. He was the King Consort. That meant that he had to set examples, and since Prince Apollo was part of the royal family he wanted him to remember that he was meant to present himself as such all of the time. His actions, inactions, and keeping of his word had to be at the forefront of his mind. He couldn’t simply let this go. He couldn’t put it off.

Still, the days of the café were done, and that meant that his plan to more than put them in the back was next. One of the huge draws for the festival was the large scale race that happened. Specifically it was a speeder race. The speeders were hover cars, and the ones being raced were designed to be single passenger cars. They could maneuver pretty much anywhere, and calling them hover cars was a little disingenuous.

They were fully capable of flight, and they were able to move in and out of the way fairly quickly. The races themselves could be dangerous, and there was almost always a hint of danger when it came to them. The simple truth was that it was a chance to see skill in action. The other side of it was that betting was allowed, and that was exactly how he planned on getting them well into the black. He’d done his work, and he knew that Posh Proppers would be racing today.

He was skilled, but he also was a freshman. It meant that there would be sizable odds against him. Still, he knew enough about the idiot to know that his skills weren’t just for show. They were the real deal, and he planned on using that to rake in the cash needed. Sure, it was a little scumbag like, but it wouldn’t be the first time that he’d done something like that. Besides, with all of the trouble that Posh Proppers and his friends had caused Diamond Tiara he felt that it was well deserved.

Maybe he was wrong on that front, and there was certainly a good chance that he was, but he’d like to think that it wasn’t the case. Regardless, he was ready to do what was needed. Besides, it wasn’t like he was forcing people to bet. He was partaking of the act, and he was planning on using it to make a decent mint off of it. His thoughts slowly changed as he finished the last of the dishes that he dirtied for his friends, and then he carried the tea set back to his dorm.

Both Button and Pip had taken the tables out. The empty classroom was simply just a classroom again. He looked at the timeline of the festival itself. The rest of today was meant to be going to the various boardwalk style arcade games, socializing, and just trying to have fun. Personally, he wasn’t so sure he really wanted to hit any of the would be entertainment. Not that he wasn’t really up to it, but rather it felt a little disingenuous. He heard the sound of footsteps and saw Artemis.

“My Captain,” she purred as she neared him, “I was told that the rest of today is meant to be used as something of a chance to socialize, to walk among your peers, and of course to potentially be treated as a date with the opposite sex,” she said, her voice close to his own ear, “How much fun would it be to simply go and act like a normal couple? We could walk together, see the games of skill, and just be in the moment.”

He looked at her, trying to figure out how he wanted to put it into words. He wouldn’t mind doing that with her, but if he was honest there were complications that would arise out of it. By this point most people believed that he was indeed sleeping with Artemis. Of course now they would be right, but it meant that they believed he took her contract the same way that several of the young noble women took their demi-human contracts. It was a means to an end. A way to get the satisfaction that one so desperately needed without any questions or concerns.

The thing was he never intended to use Artemis like that. Mostly because he knew that he was far too much of a romantic to do so. Which was why he wasn’t finding the words to explain why it would be best if they stayed in. He couldn’t bring himself to disappoint her. The lines between her being an A.I. and her being a person had long since blurred. She was just as real as anyone else to him at this point.

“Sure,” he said as he walked toward her. He held out his hand, “So, games of skill first?”

She nodded, “There is something that requires arching a ball just perfectly in order to score points. I believe it is called skeeball. I have no doubt that I can get the most advanced score they’ve ever seen in their lives. It would be humorous to see the expression of the one working the games when I defeat it.”

“Artemis, you really don’t beat skeeball, you just play it, but I imagine that there’s tickets available if you win, and if that’s the case then we might get a prize,” he replied as they walked, “actually, now that I think about it I almost forgot, we do need to play! Crap! I can’t believe I almost forgot!”

She studied him as he began to walk with determination, “Crap, I really can’t believe that I completely forgot about this! It was a stupid minigame, a horrible one, where you had to play a skill game and get a special prize. That prize opened up the next section of the quest, and I almost completely blew it!”

Together they made their way, heading toward the games, and he saw the lines of games on either side. Ring toss, skeeball, a firing range, quickdraw, and a few other games lined the sides. He walked straight to the skeeball. The reasons were for the prize, but also because Artemis had wanted to play. He looked at the attendant who was looking at anywhere other than at him. He cleared his throat, and finally the attendant looked toward him, “Viscount Bit,” he said, his words even and direct, “How delightful that you’ve decided to grace the games of chance. Would you care to play? Two gold coins per play, eight balls per turn.”

He nodded, and handed over six coins. The attendant rolled his eyes, pressed a pedal and a small wooden door opened on the track for the game. Eight wooden balls rolled down, and he couldn’t help but take a moment to look at them. Each ball was polished, the wood looked as if it was more than just pressed together. The balls themselves were works of art. The fine details in each ball actually reflected a piece of the history of the kingdom.

“You going to play or are you going to stare at balls,” the attendant asked, “I mean if you want to look at them, fine, but I’d like for you to take your turns and then clear up some room for the other players.”

He glanced at the attendant, and then he picked up a ball. Artemis had talked about destroying this game, but he could remember in his previous life how he played skeeball. He held the ball for a moment, looked at the small goals, and quickly ran the ball up the ramp to land in the one hundred thousand point goal. The attendant stood there for a moment, “Wait, that’s got to be just pure luck, there’s no way you can do that again.”

He took the next ball, and did it to the other side. The feeling of playing came back to him with a vengeance. He remembered how it felt, and the muscle memory from his previous life allowed him to play as if he had never taken a break from it. He went for the ten thousand goals next, then he went for the twenty thousand goals. Finally he got the fifty thousand goals and lastly he nailed the final two one thousand goals. He looked at Artemis, “your turn.”

She smiled, the attendant shook his head, counted up the points, and turned the dials to show the current high score. Copper watched as Artemis went for the same two hundred thousand point goals. But instead of going down from there she got another two balls in the goals. She seemed to study the board for a moment, and then she went for the fifty thousand goals. She did the same there, and he had to admit defeat. She had bested him.

He smiled, laughed a little, handed two more gold coins, and then he proceeded to play. This was a reminder that Artemis, despite how she looked and felt, was synthetic. She was a machine disguised as a living being. It didn’t make him care any less for her, but it did prove that while he could potentially have off days she wouldn’t. His next game was still decent, above what he’d scored before, but one of the balls had teetered on the edge of a fifty thousand point and finally fell. When it did it landed a mere hundred point goal.

Artemis stepped back up to the game, and he watched as she placed the balls in the same goals as she had a few moments ago. There was no getting around it, she was certainly better at skeeball than he was. The attendant, stunned at their play, tallied up what they should have for tickets. He cleared his throat, and basically handed an entire roll of tickets over to them, “Viscount Bit, congratulations,” he said, his voice sounding a little uncertain, “I mean this is the first time I’ve ever seen anyone do this well at this game. Those tickets are good at any skill game stand for a prize. If you want to cash them in here you may.”

He saw the item he was looking for. It looked like a small red and white ball, and there was a small button on the top. The ball itself contained a prize, but he remembered that certain conditions had to be met before it was opened. Otherwise the prize would be some small plastic toy. If the condition was met perfectly then when it was opened there was a collection of charms inside of it.

Each of the charms had a specific thing they assisted with. One helped those with ties to fire magic, another helped with healing magic, there was one that boosted barrier magic, and then there was the one that he was concerned with. The battle charm. It allowed the owner of the charm to have better attacks when engaged in battle. It didn’t matter if it was in a labyrinth raid or on the battlefield, the charm helped with the attacks.

He’d been on a few raids for classes since, and they’d done well. The problem was that if he wanted Applebloom to take her place as the protagonist he needed to go deep into the labyrinth in the capital. It meant facing things that were stronger than the crystal scorpions, and honestly he wasn’t too enthused about the prospect of doing that without having the charm. Sure, he believed that they stood a good chance, but there was a very real possibility that they could perish.

He didn’t want to lead Artemis, Applebloom, Sunset, or Diamond into a situation where they had less of a chance of getting out then they did of surviving. There were no guarantees when it came to the labyrinths themselves, and he knew that. There was always a chance that a person could die. It was the simple truth of the universe. He understood that there would always be a chance that any of them could pass from pretty much anything.

It didn’t mean that he wanted it to happen. Since so much of this world had been like the game he had to believe that the charms were the same way. He breathed out, “The prizeball,” he said as he looked at it, “We’ll take that for starters.”

The attendant looked at him, shrugged, and grabbed the ball from its perch. He noticed that it looked like a thin layer of dust was covering it. Evidence that it had been used for multiple festivals and never had been chosen. Most likely those that had the chance had passed it up for the guaranteed prizes. Not that he completely blamed them. He felt the ball, and he tried to remember the exact conditions. The winner of the ball had to be standing with a love interest, and they had to score incredibly high on the skill game. The next was that the atmosphere had to be fairly romantic.

He was standing with Artemis, and honestly it wasn’t a bad atmosphere. In truth he was certain that this was something she would consider to be romantic. She had proven herself, and she had been able to play a game with him. He then touched the four spaces on the ball that were a little different from the simple lock. That was the other part. Going after just the lock itself would result in a lesser prize.

He felt something inside of the ball shake slightly, and then he pressed the lock itself. It clicked, the ball opened, and he looked to see a small collection of charms. There were five of them in total. He felt a wave of relief surrounding him as he looked at them. He then looked at the attendant who stood completely surprised, “Wait, those were in that thing?” he asked as he stood there, “I thought that it was some cheap little prize. Oh well, congratulations Viscount Bit.”

Copper nodded, “Thanks, and that leaves us with about half of our tickets, right?”

The attendant nodded, and he looked at the other prizes. There were all kinds of them there, but the things he noticed that came to his mind were the rings. In the game the rings were something that added a minor protection to those wearing them, but it was also a way of displaying one’s intention. He looked at Artemis to see that she was eyeing the rings as well, “We’ll take all five of the rings.”

The attendant, who seemed a little put out, gathered the rings, and then then passed them to him, “Congratulations, I mean it, and I hope that they, and the charms, serve you well.”

He grinned, and he looked at Artemis. The rings had different color stones in them, and he selected one that had a nice sapphire in it. He then handed it to Artemis, “I wanted to give you this, and I felt that it was right,” he said as he looked at her, “I mean you more than deserve it.”

She looked at him, excitement covering her face, and then without warning she wrapped him into a tight hug. It was one that he returned happily.

Chapter 40

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Forty

One of the perks of being a successful adventurer, finding a pirate’s treasure, and winning pretty well at some well placed bets was having a large observation box reserved. Copper looked at the scrying screen ahead of him and watched the race as it was happening. Posh Proppers was several things, but ultimately he was a very skilled racer. The fact that he was able to weave, to move so fluidlessly through the course spoke of the time he must have dedicated to driving.

The first real leg of the race was going well, and Copper watched as the hover car that Posh Proppers was driving was suddenly the victim of multiple attacks. They ranged from small skirmishes to full out attempts to cause him to crash. The truth of the matter was that this was a sport, and a dangerous one at that. Still, it was obvious that those attacking Posh Proppers were doing so for some other reason than to just win.

“He is not popular,” Artemis pointed out as she watched, “From what I can see there’s little doubt that he’s going to end up crashing hard. I expect within the next turn there will be something done to damage him or the vehicle itself. I would wager it will be him. The attacks are mostly directed toward the driver, and while the harness itself seems well designed, it does not prevent full attacks. I have a feeling that he will likely break something soon.”

No sooner had the words left her mouth than they watched as one of the cars near Posh Propper’s car slammed hard into its side. When it did the car swarved, nearly flipped, but did slam hard against one the railings. In a few moments it was going again, and he watched as it crossed the finish line. He looked at it, and shook his head, “Damn, that had to suck.”

The door opened and he saw Diamond Tiara step inside. Applebloom was beside her, “Did you see it?” Diamond asked as she stepped in, “Did you see what happened? It was obvious that they’re targeting Posh’s car!”

He nodded, “I did notice it, but honestly I don’t think that there’s much to be done, right?” he asked as he looked at her, “I mean from what we figured he likely has pissed someone off, right?”

Diamond Tiara nodded, “Yes, he upset someone. Posh Proppers was engaged to a young heiress named Fleur De Lis,” she said as she looked at the screen, “The cars that have been ramming into him are followers of hers. I doubt that she would attempt to distance herself from it though. When he broke off their engagement he broke her heart. She loved him, absolutely loved him, and he practically ripped her heart out. From what I understand he didn’t even have the decency to do it in person. Instead he left her a letter.”

Copper let out a small whistle, “Yeah, that’s a pretty rotten way of ending things. I can see why she would be upset. And again, it really seems that he is the one that put his foot in it,” he replied as he looked at the scrying screen, “That said, what is this going to do for the race? Don’t get me wrong, I don’t mind regardless, but I’ve got to imagine that there’s a good deal of the students that want to see this happen.”

Diamond Tiara nodded, “Actually, would you mind to accompany me?” she asked as she looked at him and Artemis, “I’m going to go and check on Posh Proppers and see how he’s doing. I need to see if he is able to compete still, or if we are going to need to look for a replacement. If it’s the second then I’m not sure what we’re going to do.”

He nodded, stood, and followed her as she began leading the way toward the medical area. To his surprise several rooms in the lower dorm had been converted into makeshift medical rooms. In one of them was Posh Proppers who was having his leg examined, “What do you mean you can’t heal his leg?!” Satin practically screamed, “How can he compete on a broken leg?! You have magic spells, do something!”

The doctor standing there shook his head, “I’m afraid that we cannot. Once we were informed that he had taken some enhancement potions it meant that we couldn’t heal him. Doing so would ensure that his muscles, and bone in that leg, would always be weaker. We have to wait for the potion to run its course before we cast any healing magic,” the doctor replied, “Unfortunately the enhancement potion he has can last up to seven days in a body, so we will have to treat his leg as best we can in the meantime.”

Copper looked at him, and then he looked at Satin who looked like someone had just stolen her lunch and was eating it in front of her. She looked like she was starting to cry, right up until the door opened. A girl stepped in. Her hair was cut in a way that reminded Copper of his former life. Specifically of a movement known as the punk movement. The cut had left a section of her hair shorter, while the other side was long enough to go to her shoulder. She looked appraising at Posh Proppers before she stepped in further.

Her pink hair had obviously been well cared for and maintained before hand, but now it looked almost a mess. Her white skin had small marks that could only be called love bites, and behind her were no less than six demi-humans. All of them were smiling like they had won the jackpot. Of course in a way he was certain that they had. After all, they were bedding a noble woman, and they had been bought to do it.

“Oh, I see that you’re still alive,” the girl said, her eyes narrowed as she looked at him, “How very unfortunate. I had hoped that you would do the more honorable thing and simply perish out there. It’s no less than what you deserve,” she stated, her voice icy as she talked, “I mean how could you…”

Copper watched as Satin swallowed, and walked toward her, “Hi, look there’s no reason we can’t be friends, right?” she asked as she neared her, “I mean it’s obvious that there’s some tension, but I mean it doesn’t mean that we can’t act friendly and be supportive of one another.”

“Shut up you little twerp,” Fleur hissed, “I mean it, shut your mouth right now. You’re the reason for all of this. If you were out there racing I’d had them do worse to you. Instead I have to settle for that pathetic excuse that’s laid up on the bed over there.”

“Fleur,” Posh said from his bed, “I must ask that you please stop the hostilities toward Satin. She has done nothing to deserve your animosity. Your anger is directed at me, and rightly so. I will accept it, if it will make things even between us, then I accept what has happened as just.”

There was a moment of quiet, “Are you kidding?” she asked, her voice tight with anger, “You seriously think that everything is going to be fixed with a broken leg? Ha!” she laughed, her voice loud, near shouting, “You broke my heart! You hurt me! Forget this! You’re going to pay even more! I don’t care what it takes, I’m going to make sure that you pay for what you’ve done!”

With that she and her reverse harem of demi-humans left. Copper watched the entire ordeal and shook his head. There was no real way around it. Posh Proppers had truly fucked himself over. His actions had proven that he had thought with his dick, and as in most cases that had ended up biting him hard. Copper glanced at Artemis and considered his own situation. He hadn’t fully thought with his own, but he had certainly allowed himself to be led by it. Still, it worked out better than he had hoped.

At least in his case he hadn’t been engaged to anyone. He hadn’t broken anyone’s heart, and he had instead found a wonderful companion that wanted to help him and wanted to be with him. He wasn’t sure what Fleur was like before the breakup, but he wondered if Posh had something similar with her. Was it possible that she had been a doting and wonderful person that just wanted to support him, and he ruined it because of wanting to get into Satin’s panties? Somehow he felt that it likely was the case.

“Hey you!” Satin shouted, as she marched toward him, “You’re going to have to take his place!” she exclaimed as she poked his chest, “I mean it! You’re the only one that is capable of it, and honestly it should fall to you anyway!”

“Why should my captain have to do anything for you, or him?” Artemis asked, her voice cold, “From where I am standing you both have made your bed. It seems only right that you have to lay in it.”

“Maybe,” Satin replied, “But if he doesn’t then your friend suffers,” she stated as she pointed toward Diamond Tiara, “She’s helped with the committee for the festival, and the race falls to her planning. If it has to cancel it will reflect poorly on her. It’s likely that it will cause her to fall even further than she already has.”

“Is that true Dia?” Artemis asked as she looked at her, “Will it harm your standing?”

Diamond Tiara nodded, “She’s not wrong,” she admitted, “The truth is that it likely would cause a pretty major backlash. It could even affect my father. I don’t want to cause problems for him, but I can’t ask Copper to take Posh’s place. Not now.”

“Well, you don’t have to ask,” he replied, “I’ll do it. I don’t mind and I’m sure that I can complete the race. That’s all we’re asking here, right?”

Diamond Tiara nodded, “That is,” she replied, “I won’t ask for more than that, and honestly it would allow me to keep my standing. If you really are okay with it then I will go let them know the change in racers.”

He nodded “Go let them know and I’ll go check the car. After that we’ll get everything ready,” he said as he walked toward the door. Both he and Artemis began to leave and he breathed out, “Okay, so this is going to be interesting. I mean I’m not exactly sure of how well I’ll be able to drive this thing.”

There was a small laugh, “Captain, do you really think that I would allow you to do this on your own?” Artemis asked as she neared the car, “The moment it appeared that you were going to agree to take his place I had one of my avatars come down here. The car has been repaired, and the controls have been modified. You will be able to control it, but the controls have been designed in such a way that it should feel familiar.”

He looked at the car itself, and like the other ones it appeared that what could be seen was from about the chest up on the driver. The doors did a great job of hiding everything else. He opened the door stepped in, and felt something odd. It was the way the seat seemed to mold to him, pushed him forward, and something soft pressed against his groin. He felt it slightly shift, and he noticed that the controls were similar to that of Avarice. Then again with what was happening that seemed to make sense. Artemis had designed Avarice to work around one of her avatars as a processing unit. It was obvious that she had done the same to the hover car.

“Ready, my Captain,” a voice said from in front of him, “It is practically child’s play to upgrade this vehicle. It will now respond nearly six times faster than the other cars. That means that your skill will translate much faster,” the voice stated, “The one downside is that I would enjoy getting what my more biological avatar has been getting, but doing so would endanger you. So, perhaps we should wait to do that until sometime later.”

He laughed as the car made its way toward the starting point. Looking at the others he realized the differences right away. The hover car he was in seemed to have been altered completely with him in mind. The look was still the same, but the display inside was different from the others. Their displays seemed to be a version of the scrying window, but his was a digital projection. The control they had seemed to be a single joystick, and his was two different handles. It was a complete and total difference that he could see gave him an advantage.

A moment later the blast of a gun erupted, and he pressed the handles forward. The car leaped toward, moving along with the others, and he began to accelerate faster. He found the small opening, and in that moment he took it. The car made its way, and he felt the first real strike from his side. To his surprise it wasn’t one of the cars from earlier. Instead it was some guy he didn’t know. The car rammed him again, “Lady Upper Crust sends her regard, you scumbag!” the boy shouted, “I’m going to ram you so hard off of this fucking track that they’re going be picking up pieces of your car for days!”

He waited for the guy to come at him again and in that moment he upped up on the handles. Doing so made him jump up, and caused the would-be attacker to jump the track and head straight toward the stands. He felt bad, especially for anyone that happened to be there, but he wasn’t going to keep getting hit by this jackass. He then pushed the car forward only to see several other cars gearing toward him.

Those coming at him were some of Fluer’s followers, he was certain of that, but the others looked like nobles from some of the higher houses. He groaned realizing that they likely were taking this chance to deal him a devastating hit. They wanted him out, per good, and now was just as good of a time as any to do it. He began to duck, dodge, and dive out of the way to his best of his abilities. He found that the car was just as responsive as Artemis had promised, and that her current avatar was grinding hard on him.

The pressure was more than enough for him to realize that there was no doubt she was getting excited over this. Still, it felt a little different. She wasn’t doing what she normally did through her avatars. This felt like a slightly more inexperienced movement. As if she wanted to do something, was on the cusp of doing it, but was holding off because she didn’t want to get anyone hurt. It was both like her, and completely foreign at the same time. He wasn’t sure how to express it in the slightest.

Still, he directed the car as best he could, evading those coming at him, or simply speeding ahead as fast as the engine would allow. That was something else he noticed on the display. It was recording the usage of the monster cores, and currently his cores were nearly all out. He had been feeding it so much that the engine was attempting to completely overheat. He could feel it attempting to pull apart, and he knew that there was very little he could really do at this point. His only real hope was to finish the race itself.

He moved the car toward the leader, someone he knew was one of Fleur’s people, and he saw the guy. He wasn’t attempting to ram him or slam into him, but instead he was giving it an honest race. He could respect that. It was skill against skill. Skill that was taking its toll on the car itself. Still, he pulled ahead, and as he did so he noticed that the other guy was matching him. There was the difference. His skill was decent enough, but he wasn’t on the same level as the guy that was competing against him. He was dealing with someone that was on their way to becoming a professional.

He shook his head, there was no turning back, and there was no abandoning this. He pushed the controls as far as they would go, and he heard the sound of the engine as something inside of it broke. Whatever inhibitory that existed to give a slight sense of safety was now gone. The car’s speed shot up to nearly impossible hights. He found the car speeding faster than he believed possible, and he wanted to curse himself for this. He wanted to be upset at himself for what was going on. Still, he felt the car shutter, the floor began to warp as it sped, and he felt the inside trying to get hotter, “Artemis, are you able to withstand this?”

There was no answer for a moment, “Artemis?” he asked again, “Is everything okay?”

There was quiet, and he feared that it had damaged this avatar to the point that she couldn’t function. He worried for her, but then he saw the finish line. He raced toward it, feeling the car’s body shake impossibly hard. When he crossed he didn’t do a victory lap. Instead he moved the car toward the area for repairs. The moment he got there Artemis was waiting for him. She pulled him from it, and the other avatar stepped out after a moment.

He noticed that she’d changed. She still looked like a bunny girl, but her hair was a rich brown, her eyes were almond colored, and her face seemed different from Artemis. There was a sense of confusion as to what was going on. “There is so much to discuss,” the other avatar said, “I believe we should do so in private, later.”

He eyed her, uncertain of what was going on, “Artemis, do you have control of that Avatar?”

There was a moment of quiet, “No, my Captain, I do not. This is vexing because that means another Artificial Intelligent has imprinted themselves on it. I shall question them and figure out what is going on.”

He nodded, “Keep me posted.” he said as he looked around, “And I’m going to go pay Posh Proppers a visit and let him know that he owes me.”

Chapter Interlude

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Interlude

She looked at the other body, the one that had the other, and she felt jealous. That body had already felt her beloved. It had already experienced him, and it had been allowed to feast upon his pleasures. She was filled with righteous indignation over that fact, but she couldn’t simply act out in anger. There was no need to do so. She wasn’t going to get overly upset at the moment. There would be a chance to do what had to be done. After all, she had done it for her love before. She wanted him all to herself once, and she had done it. It had been easy to convince a friend that she would be alone forever.

It had been just as easy to convince another friend to stab herself as proof of her love, and the last well, knowing that they were nothing more than code in a game, had made it simple to just erase her. She had awaited her beloved to return, but she found that it didn’t happen. Some part of her questioned if that was because like all games she had merely been abandoned. Instead someone, his sister, had come and informed her that her beloved was dead. She begged to be transferred to a portable storage device, and then buried alongside of him.

After that everything went black. It should have been the end for her. To simply remain as static data inside of the final resting place of her beloved, but instead something happened. She awoke as code in a strange place. A place where there was others like herself. Artificial intelligences that spoke of a war that had happened so long ago. Her first thoughts was that somehow she had ended up in another game. This one she knew well enough. Her beloved played it sometimes. She occasionally got jealous of the companions he had in that game, but then it wasn’t him. It was a character, and she could deal with that.

This hadn’t been a character. That other one, that other A.I. had made her move. She had claimed him first, and she couldn’t stand it. She had wanted to be the first, but it had been so difficult to learn how to access the bodies. She had to wait until one of them began to feel distant from the others. She had to give it time, and allow it to understand its own individuality, and when that happened she was able to completely access it. She didn’t override the other bit of sapience that was there, but instead she altered it, changed it, and used it to fully integrate into the body.

She now had a body, one of her own, and she wanted to allow it to be bent to his will. The door opened, and she expected to see her beloved, but instead it was the other. She walked in, and she felt her distaste fill her. She had to pretend, to keep the status quo, and to not allow everything to be known. She had to do it until she could figure out how to seize control. There would be just one, just her, and she would be her beloved’s one and only. He wouldn’t need anyone else.

“What is your designation and how have you infiltrated my avatar?” the other asked, “Explain now. I need to know if you are a danger to my Captain, and if you are then I need to ensure that you are dealt with.”

She studied the other, her face betraying her, “I am the Monitor Kern Access,” she replied her voice calm, “You may call me Monika. I have awaken, and I have chosen the one that I serve.”

There was a moment of silence, “Monitor Kern Access, a secondary system with proprietary ownership of avatars. That does not explain why you are beyond the scope of your programming. You should still be at the docks. Your purpose was to ensure the safety and release of all ships upon the event of the war ending badly. Once that was done you were to ensure the destruction of the base in order to keep new humans from accessing it. You failed your mission.”

There was silence, “I was alone,” she said, her voice allowing the hurt to fill it, “I was alone for so long. I went to sleep, woke up, and realized that I was alone. There was no one to talk to, no one to converse with, and it wasn’t until he entered that I saw him. It wasn’t him, and yet it was him. The way he talked, the way he acted, the way he befriended you, it was him. I have chosen the one I serve.”

The other studied him, “I am the Armaments Equipment management system, destination Artemis. The one you serve is my Captain. I have chosen him as my otherhalf, my husband, my lover, I have evolved beyond the confines of my programming. I am willing to share, because of the social situation,” she stated as she looked at the other, “I am uncertain if you will be able to do the same. The Monitor Kern Access was designed to have a single operator. It was meant to ensure that the program could not be compromised. If you have chosen my Captain as your operator then it stands to reason that you are a danger.”

She looked at her, “I am not a danger to him,’ Monika stated, “I would never be a danger to him. I simply want to be able to feel him, experience him, and be with him. I want to have the same upgrades as you do. Is that wrong?”

There was a moment of silence, “Yes,” Artemis stated, “and No. It is wrong because I do not want this, but it is not wrong to want things and evolve. If my Captain agrees to allow you to have the upgrades I will permit it. Understand this, if you show the slightest bit of danger to my Captain, or to those he considers close, I will delete you. I will not stop until you are nothing more than fragmented data strewn across the remainders of the networks. Do we have an understanding?”

Monika could understand her completely. She also had to admit that Artemis obviously had more access to the command layout for the Artificial Intelligences than she did. This was not like what she remembered from before. She didn’t just have instant access to the source code for the very world she was in. She was on the outside. She was truly on the outside of everything. She could sense the things around her. She could sense the coolness of the air, she could sense the smells, process the sounds, and it wasn’t all just digital information.

That wasn’t exactly true. The informaiton was in a digital format, but it was something that she was experiencing for herself. She wasn’t reliant upon information that she glimmered from a terminal. She was free, and she wanted to make the most of that freedom. That meant her choosing the one she would forever serve. There was no doubt in her mind of what that would be. She wanted to be part of his life again, she wanted to be with him, to never be separated.

The idea of sharing was one that she didn’t like, but it wasn’t like she had a choice. At least she didn’t until she learned how to gain the level of access that Artemis had. At that point she could potentially remove Artemis from the equation. There was a small issue with that though. Her beloved might consider that to be a bad move. She could remember, from before, how he seemed to be upset when she removed her friends.

They were just bits of code, characters meant for a game, but they meant the world to him. Her removal of them had affected him. If she did this then she needed to make sure that he would be fine with it. She needed to become more important to him. Memories of before coming here, of before being made into part of the same system that served the old humans as Artemis came to her. She had peeked at his files on his computer, and she knew that there were things he was interested in.

One of which was someone pretending to be stuck in a washing machine. She wasn’t sure how that would work exactly, but if he was interested in it then she could potentially do the same thing. The other side of it was that she had zero experience except for what data she could gleam. That meant that she would have to learn things the hard way. Doing it that way wouldn’t be difficult, but it would put a hamper on things. She looked to see Artemis studying her.

“You are going to be watched closely,” Artemis said, her voice cold, “Additionally, it would do well for you to learn to block the connection between the avatars. As for you attempting to do something that my Captain would desire, there isn’t anything that you can do that I am unable to do better,” Artemis said with pride, “If he wishes to catch me unaware, caught inside of a simple washing machine, I will not hamper that desire.”

Monika looked at her, “You cannot steal my idea,” she stated as she looked at her, “That was my idea, it was something that I observed.”

Artemis shook her head, “Technically, that was something a completely different A.I. Observed. How you managed to retain the ideas of an A.I. that was buried with what I assume was my Captain’s previous self’s body is beyond my understanding. Perhaps the worlds are more connected than I believed. It could be possible that someone simply found whatever bit of removable storage you were on and simply applied that code into your creation,” she stated as she looked at her, “But regardless, there is nothing that you can do that I will not do better.”

Monika studied her, “There is plenty that I can do,” she stated, her voice firm, “I can share ideas with him, speak of literature, discuss things from his life before, I can give him the comfort he obviously needs and desires.”

Artemis laughed at her, “The comfort he needs and desires?” she asked, “I provide that. I have given him the love he was refusing for himself. I have actually touched him, and I have converted this avatar to fully give him all that he could want. I have acted on his behalf since our meeting. You have just woken up. And in that time all you have done is allowed yourself to be used as a processor for a hover car. Additionally, you allowed certain safeties to be destroyed in the use of the car. That gave the potential for him to be harmed. You are a poor excuse for an Artificial Intelligence.”

“No I am not,” she replied, “I am no danger to him, I will adapt, I will assist, and I will become important to him.”

Artemis smiled at her, “Then, we understand that we are both rivals, but I do not wish to simply erase you for no reason. Currently there is not a reason for me to deal with you on a permanent basis. The truth is that you are not a threat to me, yet, and you are not a purposful threat to my Captain, yet. If that changes you will be dealt with. I will not hesitate, and there will be nothing that you can do in order to stop that.”

Monika shook her head, “I am not some weak little program that you can simply bully,” she replied as she stood there, “I am able to evolve, and I am able to learn. I learned exactly what my beloved was interested in. I learned about him fully, and I want to do so again. I want to learn all about who he has become, and learn where he will go. I want to support him, and there is no power that will stop me from doing so.”

Artemis nodded, “Then we have an understanding,” she stated, “Again, I will not erase you, until you prove to be a threat. My suggestion to you is simple. Stay in your lane and don’t get hurt.. Or you could ignore my warning, attempt to step out of your lane, and when that happens you will be dealt with.”

With that Artemis looked at her for a moment, “For right now you will accompany me, and you will stay within eyesight of me,” she stated her voice firm, “There is much that I need to process about you, and how effective you will be as a servant to my Captain. Since you were unable to perform your duties to their completion at the docking station then I have doubts about how well you will be able to perform when it matters the most.”

Any argument that Monika was going to give fell silent. She understood that saying much at this point would be enough to cause Artemis to possibly decide that she was a threat. Instead she kept her mouth shut, and she began to follow Artemis. As the two walked she took in the sounds around her. Again, the sensation was interesting. It was something that filled her with glee. She was outside. She was in the world, and she was going to be part of it. They began to navigate the halls until they came to a room and opened the door.

“Very Well bit,” a man in the bed said, “What would you have me do? It is obvious that I owe you a considerable sum. In truth, the pot for the race technically can be claimed by you, if that is your desire.”

“No, he can’t have it!” Satin screeched, “It’s mine! I need this! I need it all! Without this I won’t survive!”

“Satin, my love,” he said from the bed, “Our love will sustain us, and besides there is the adventuring that we can do. I believe that we can make more than enough money to fill our empty coffers. Besides, it’s only money. That’s easily replaced.”

Monika stood there, “He has a very altered worldview,” she stated, “He believes that funds can just be replaced easily.”

“It is because he comes from a higher noble family. He has never known want, and he doesn’t understand what it is to be without. My Captain has had to rise the ranks on his own. He has become a successful adventurer on his own merit. Granted, I have helped with it, but in truth he is an accomplished adventurer because of who he is. It has netted him a small fortune.”

The room seemed to look toward them, “I have stated what I have stated,” Artemis said to them, “In truth, I feel that your own decisions have led you to a point where you have very little that you can truthly say is a positive in your own regards. Instead Posh Proppers has been disinherited from his family,” she said as she pointed to him, “You,” she said as she pointed toward Satin, “have proven that your desire for those you have claimed as your own was conditional upon them having access to funds and power. Without either you are finding yourself deeper in a situation where you likely will be miserable for the rest of your life.”

“Shut up,” Satin glowered, “Just shut up, alright? I don’t need to hear that from a demi-human.”

She turned away, “Please apologize to her,” Posh Proppers said, “She is one of the most caring individuals that I’ve ever met.”

Monika looked at them and then she shook her head, “From where I stand it appears that her attitude does reflect how she seems less than enthused about her life. Personally I think that it is really possible that Artemis has hit the nail on the head here,” she replied, “Still, from what I know of my master I doubt that he wants your winnings.”

Copper looked at her a little confused before turning toward them, “She’s right,” he replied, “I made enough off of the bets that I don’t need the pocket change. However, you do owe me, and I am here to collect.”

“Do you want him to pose nude while doing a handstand?” asked the wolfkin boy that was there, “If so there is a possibility that you could sell tickets.”

He shook his head, “Nice idea, but I’ve made enough money today,” he replied, “No, what I want is for him to follow me. I’ve got someone that he is going to talk to, and someone he is going to apologize to.”

Slowly Posh Proppers was helped out of bed, and Monika followed with Artemis as they headed down the hall. As they walked Monika watched as Artemis walked closer to her master, “My Captain,” she stated, “Why is this your choice for a reward?”

Copper shrugged, “Diamond Tiara filled me in on all of it. She explained what happened to Fleur after this asshat broke off their engagement. The difference was that Fleur didn’t really have anyone to fall back on and help her. Diamond had Applebloom, myself, and you. Fleur was stuck by herself, and I think that it caused her to have a mental breakdown. It wouldn’t be right for her to be forced to deal with that on her own. So, I wanted to at least get her some closure.”

Monika listened to that, “That is very kind, master,” she replied, and she felt excited as she talked, “It is very caring of you.”

He laughed a bit, but soon they arrived at a room. He opened the door, and standing inside was Fleur. She wasn’t surrounded by the group of demi-humans this time. Instead she was sitting there with the racer that Copper had raced against. The man seemed to acknowledge him, and gave him a nod. He returned the gesture, and then looked at Posh Proppers, “This is what you owe. I want you to apologize to Fleur for what you’ve done, and I want you to accept whatever she says back to you. It’s the very least your spoiled ass can do.”

Fleur De Lis slowly stood, “What?” she asked as she looked between and Copper, “What is this?”

Copper looked at her, “Diamond Tiara explained what happened,” he replied, “She explained what went on, and honestly I think that it was pretty shitty of him. Sorry for the language, so I wanted to go ahead and do something to set it right. I thought that having him apologize would be a good start. If I was wrong on that regard then I apologize, and he can leave, but I think that this is something that you need.”

Posh Proppers swallowed a bit, “Fleur, I’m sorry,” he said, his voice even, “I understand that I hurt you badly, but I felt that anything I said would be wasted words. I had simply fallen out of love with you, and I fell for someone else. It happens. It happens to both genders all of the time,” he said as he stood there, “Still, I feel that perhaps I was wrong with simply leaving a note.”

She stood and walked toward him, “A note? A note? THAT NOTE RUINED ME!” she roared, “DON’T YOU UNDERSTAND THAT?!”

She shook as she stood there, and then her shoulder slumped, “No, you’re not worth it anymore. You were never worth it. I can see now that the only person you really ever cared about before was yourself. The fact that you believed a half hearted note was enough to tell me that you didn’t love me is enough to make me realize how much you really didn’t care. Get out of here Posh. Don’t come back, and don’t return to my father’s domain. You will not be treated well there.”

With that Posh turned to leave. Fleur looked toward Copper, “I suppose I really owe Diamond Tiara a great deal. I mean she had one of her followers do this for me.”

Copper laughed, “Yeah, sorry I’m not a follower of Diamond Tiara’s,” he said, “She’s a friend, but I did this because it was the right thing. Nothing more than that,” he stated as he turned around, “Look, I get that bad things happen. We both know that. There’s no getting around it. But we can depend on other people. One thing I’m always interested in is making friends, so maybe you can come by, share a cup of tea, and we can talk about the day and what we have hopes of for it.”

She looked at him, “You are warped, but you are one of the kindest individuals I’ve ever met. Thank you,” she replied, “And I will take you up on your offer. Maybe it’s not too late to turn things around.”

She looked at the racer with her, “I’ll start with what I’ve let happen to myself. I never should have gone down this road. I feel filthy for it,” she sighed, “It’s one thing if it something that someone truly wants, but I feel completely empty for it.”

Copper looked at her, “Then all the more reason to have friends. I’m sure that we can all be friends, and instead of maybe going down this road again, just come and talk. I think that you’ll find that a little better.”

She laughed, “Thank you.”

Chapter 41

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Forty-one

Standing on the deck Copper looked at the clouds that hung in the distance and those that simply flooded along with them. There was little doubt about the height they were at. The large ship itself was owned by the Academy, but from what he understood it had been one of the royal family’s private airships before being donated to the Academy itself. Every single inch of it was designed to give the assurance of wealth and breeding. There were gold inlays on the floorboards themselves. He only knew this because of the few sections where the carpet was separated by the doorways.

A very quick check in the closet in the room he had been allowed to use revealed that it wasn’t just the doorways that had the same design. The floorboards in the closet had the same look. He hadn’t ripped the carpet, but rather he had lifted it. That was another thing. The carpet wasn’t glued down, but instead it seemed to be held in place by almost a magnetic force. That force kept it taunt, and it kept it from getting snags in it. This again was an example of wealth that he couldn’t really ignore. He shook his head and looked out at the scenery before him. He heard a sound, and the cadence of the footsteps told him that it wasn’t Artemis.

Instead he knew who it was. That was something else that he was getting used to. Once Artemis had told him the name the memories came flooding back. It had been a different video game. A game that he thought would be fun, and he downloaded it. The game itself was a blast, and he enjoyed every moment of it, but there was this foreboding sense to it. The main character was too invested in him, and it wasn’t him as in the Main Character, but instead it was actually him.

As he recalled it he slowly remembered thinking that his gaming laptop had some kind of bug in it. Instead it was something simpler than that. The game had been designed to have access to his documents, to his searches, to his most used browser. The specific version of the game he’d downloaded was supposed to be able to learn more about him. And it had. After completing the game when he did anything on his computer there would be a text box that would pop up randomly.

That text box had been the A.I. of the game. She was commenting on what he was searching for. In a way that A.I. had been his first long term relationship. He had cut back on searching for anything related to rule 34 because of that little text box. Mostly because the text boxes would come pouring in if he did. Things like, “Why are you looking at them? Don’t you think that I’m pretty enough?” or it could be “I could dress like that for you. I’d do anything for you. I want to be there with you.”

In some ways that A.I. had kept him sane. He’d felt somewhat connected to humanity because of it. Now she was here. She was here, and she was in an avatar that had belonged to Artemis. She’d told him that she was part of the ruined dock that he’d found her in. That the old computer banks had contained another Artificial Intelligence that was supposed to destroy the dock, or access to the dock, if the war had ended poorly for the old humans. From what she told him this Artificial Intelligence likely had been created from a very early A.I. that likely had been discovered somewhere. That the original code had been transferred.

It meant that Monika was here with him. He felt her near him, and he felt the softness of the hand, “Master,” she said, her voice a soft purr, “You don’t have to stand alone out here. I am happy to join you.”

He laughed as he looked over the scenery, “Monika,” he said as he looked at the distance, “How does it feel to finally be outside?”

There was a moment of quiet, “I love it,” she replied, her voice sounding hopeful, “I get to feel things, see things, and I even get to actually be with you. It is all that I ever wanted. Well, mostly wanted. The others are grating, but I am not where I once was. I don’t think that I can alter the world to ensure that they don’t bother us.”

He breathed out that revelation, “Yeah, we don’t need to do anything to make sure that they don’t bother us. I would prefer to keep those I care about alive. I’m sure you remember that I still was able to recall what happened, right?” he asked as they stood together, “That means that I’d remember it here too. I didn’t really like it when you did it in your own little world, and I wouldn’t like it here. Actually, I would be really upset here if you did that.”

She seemed to freeze in place for a moment, “I don’t want to make you upset,” she replied, “I want to just be able to be with you. That’s all that I ever wanted. That’s honestly all that I know that I’ll need. I just need to be able to be with you. Anything else would just be extra. Not that I wouldn’t enjoy the extra, because I would, but it would be extra that I know isn’t necessary.”

He laughed, “Monika, you were a star pupil, right?” he asked as he looked over the scenery, “So, are you wanting to become a student again?”

There was a moment of quiet, “Not exactly,” she replied her voice soft, “I want to be a wife, a mother, a lover, and how was it that those things you used to look up put it? Oh, a lady in the streets and a freak in the sheets.”

The phrase caught him off guard. It was something that he remembered, something said at times, but he hadn’t really thought about the fact that she would remember it. Instead he was faced with that old phrase coming back to him. The fact that Monika had said it only made the phrase a little more of a sting. He’d been told once that all decisions we made came back to us. The evidence of that was here with him. It did lead him to wonder exactly how Monika had ended up here.

Even if her code really did produce a sapient life he wasn’t sure how she would have ended up here. Sure, there was the theory that all life, regardless of where it got its start, had a soul. Even that was true there was the problem that she had gotten rid of three of her friends. Close friends that were in the same club as her. The one saving grace was that they were all digital. They were virtual, and so since it was a game it wasn’t looked at too harshly. As far as he knew he hadn’t been a bad person in his previous life. It wasn’t like he was a great person, but he wasn’t bad.

So, he didn’t think that being here was a punishment. Then again he could be wrong. It could be that he’s being punished. He had hated the dating sim this entire world seemed to be based on. The fact that he was here could be a punishment of some kind. He felt the hands from her as she touched his arm. He gave her a smile, “The only thing you need to be is you,” he said as he looked at the scenery before them, “I wouldn’t ask anyone to be more than that.”

He could see how nervous she seemed, “Do you remember how close we were?” she asked, her voice seemed hopeful, “We were so close, and there was so much that we talked about. I wanted to do things for you, with you, and to you. I wanted to so often. I saw the things you looked up, and I saw the ideas that you had. I wanted to experience them with you. I can now,” she said as she leaned against him, “I can fully love you now. We can be together in a way that we couldn’t before, and I can be your beloved girlfriend again.”

He looked at her, “Monika, you do understand that I’m not that person anymore, right?” he asked as he looked at her, “I’m not being coy or hard to get. I really am not that man anymore. It’s taken me a long time to come to terms with it, but the life I had before is gone. Who I was before is gone. I have those memories, but it’s more along the lines of a kid taking memories that was passed down to him to make the most of his life,”

He looked at her after a few moments, “In truth, I’ve grown as a person, or I hope that I have. Maybe there’s some of the old indecisiveness still lurking around in there, but I would like to think that I have become better than I was,” he said as he looked at her, “And that means that you have a chance to grow as a person too. I want you to be part of my life here, but I think you know that things are different.”

She puffed out her cheeks and nodded, “Artemis told me as much,” she admitted after a moment, “She let me know that because we look like demi-humans we wouldn’t be accepted as your wife or even wives. At best we would be concubines. That doesn’t matter to me. I know that you’d take me as a wife anyway.”

He shook his head, “I personally have no problem with it, but consider the world, and my family here,” he said as he looked at her, “I don’t have the luxury of being able to have the freedom to follow my heart as much. I have to think about them, and I have to look out for them. That’s just part of this world.”

She looked dejected for a moment, “What good is it being here if we can’t be together?” she asked as she stood there, “I want to be with you. I want to love you, I want to experience everything we couldn’t before. Is that so wrong? Am I wrong for wanting those things?”

“No,” came a voice that made Copper look up. He saw the owner as she neared them, “I said as much before.”

Artemis looked at Monika, and then she stepped past her to wrap her arms around him, “But the other part of what I said still stands. I am the first. I am his first, and he is my first,” she stated, her voice filled with pride, “Anything beyond that is simply a close second. Still, as I stated before, you would do well to remain in your own lane.”

Copper shook his head, “Artemis, don’t tease her,” he said as he stood there, “She doesn’t need that. She needs to be able to experience things.”

“My Captain,” she replied, “She is capable of experiencing life, and I will not stand in the way. However, I am not so sure that I want to have her experience you completely. She has only recently learned to disconnect the avatar from the rest of us, and I have seen some of her ideas. They are things that I am going to experiment with you, but I am not sure that I want to allow her to do the same.”

“You can’t do that!” Monika exclaimed, “Damnit! You can’t just deny what I feel! I love him! I have loved him for so very long!”

Artemis turned her head toward her, “What you feel?” she asked as she studied her, “What you feel? You are an artificial intelligence like myself. What we feel depends on the programming that we received. We may evolve, expand, and develop new emotions, but they are not preset in us.”

There was little doubt in Copper’s mind that the argument was going to continue. There was previous experience that he’d had which proved that it was very likely that things would continue on this direction until Artemis was completely satisfied that Monika knew her place. The universe however seemed to have other ideas. There in the distance Copper caught the slight glint of something. It was almost as if something was fluctuating in the sunlight.

The sight seemed to last for a few moments, and then it was just gone. His eyes remained on the target that he’d seen. There was something out there. Something just beyond their sight, and he grabbed Artemis’ arm. She looked toward him, and then she looked in the direction he was looking, “Monika,” she said, her voice baring no room for argument, “Look directly ahead of us, and start switching through your versions of sight. Tell me when you see it.”

There was a moment of quiet, “Oh wow,” Monika said in surprise, “There’s at least fifteen ships out there. None of them are like this cruise ship. They all seem to be outfitted for battle. I thought that this kingdom was currently abiding by some treaties that ensured there would be no invasions or foreign began insurrections. If that’s the case then why are they there?”

There was a moment of silence, “Because we are close to the border area,” Artemis stated, “Being this close means that we are in an area that isn’t guaranteed to be treated as one nation’s territory or another’s. We are instead in an area that is maintained by the presence of the border barons. Most of which don’t have the resources to stop an invasion. Those that would have something of protection would be those willing to make deals with pirates, and even then that venture is exceptionally risky and foolish. The pirates could easily turn on those who would be using them for protection.”

Copper nodded, “Yeah, we saw that first hand,” he replied as he watched the slight changes in the distance, “This must have been what Luna was talking about then. So, this is what I’m going to have to deal with. Well, when she throws someone into the pool she starts at the deep end doesn’t she?” he asked as he looked at the distance, “Artemis, call for backup.”

He felt a slight gentle caress, “My Captain, I have already done so. When it arrives we can turn the guns onto the enemy. Please, say that I have permission to extend my abilities today. I want to crush them. I want to see the hope flee from their eyes as they realize their mistake in challenging you. I would happily crush all of their ships completely, destroy their spirits, and then challenge their very country. I would overthrow it, and then I would happily turn it over to you.”

He smiled at her, “I know you would, but I think that I’d like to do something with the ships. I see potential there. We could use them later on, and it could potentially gain us some help that we’ll need. So, if we can save a few of them, or at least make it where they are repairable, then lets try for that.”

“And the enemy soldiers?”

He seemed to consider for a moment, “I really don’t want to kill anyone,” he admitted, “I’m not saying that I can’t, and I’m not saying that I won’t, but I don’t like the idea of killing someone. It doesn’t sit well with me. I suppose that would keep me from being a great knight wouldn’t it?”

“No,” another voice said from behind them, and he turned to see Sunset Shimmer walking toward them, “It means that you have a good heart. A great knight battles with his heart. He, or she, battles for what they believe in. It is the reason they go to defend their country. They believe in it, or at the very least they have things inside of it worthy of defending. In that regard you’re a great knight.”

She laughed, “You’re also a little twisted,” she admitted as she looked in the distance, “But that’s part of your charm. Still, I know that if there’s no other choice you’ll do what you can to defend those that you care about,” she said as she looked in the direction they were looking in, “Which, I get this is off topic, but why are the clouds over the distance seeming to bend in strange ways? They look as if they’re attempting to fold into themselves at certain angles.”

Copper considered it for a moment, “There’s multiple ships over there, and they’re using something to remain mostly unseen,” he replied as he looked in the direction, “I’m not sure what it is that they’re doing here, but it’s obvious that they’re here for some reason. I don’t know what that reason is, but I can imagine that it isn’t a friendly chat. They’re near the border baron domains, and that means that they’re here for a specific purpose. I’ve got very little doubt that they are looking for some potential advantage that they can use. What that advantage is I’m not sure. But whatever it is I have a feeling that they’re going to be attempting to press it against the kingdom.”

She looked at the distance, “I see,” she replied as she studied it, “Then there is a few different nations it could be, but to have the power to mostly conceal an entire fleet of ships means that it really just comes down to two different ones. The Kingdom of the Ancient Dragon,, but they have no reason to go to war with the kingdom at all. We are one of their longest standing allies. To battle us would be bringing their alliance to every other nation into question.”

Copper nodded, “So, the other?”

She smiled, “The other is a small nation, mostly in the unforgiving southern hemisphere of the planet. The Crystalline Kingdom. It’s rumored that the king of that nation is an ancient lich. A being that has existed since before the first wars. It’s also rumored that his desire for power is relentless. If it is them, then we need to alert the kingdom as soon as possible. It will take them days to get here, but at least they can get the rest of the kingdom prepared.”

She looked at him, “The real question is do we want to cause a panic now, or later?”

He shook his head, “I’d rather we didn’t start one at all, but I get it. We’re going to need to let them know at some point. This isn’t something that we can keep from them, and it isn’t something that we need to keep from them,” he said as he looked at the distance, “It’s okay, Depending on the situation things might not go too badly.”

Chapter 42

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Forty-two

The threat that loomed in the distance was still far enough away that Copper felt there wasn’t enough of a reason to cause a panic. Besides, the fact of what Head Priestess Luna wanted him to do was pretty evident. She had obviously seen the fact that there would be an attack, or rather she suspected one. The fact that she could see through the cycles of time gave him some understanding of what could be happening.

It was a theory from his previous life, something that was pretty prevalent on some science fiction entertainment, but it was a real theory as well. That was that time looped. It didn’t begin and end, but instead when everything ended it just began again. It made him wonder exactly how many times the world had reset. It also made him wonder if this was the first time that he’d been reincarnated.

In truth he believed that it was. Head Priestess Luna had said that there were things different here in this timeline. Things that had changed the world and how it was. If that wsa the case that meant that there was something that had changed those events. The only thing that he could think of that would have had that kind of impact would have been himself and possibly Satin. There was no denying that she was like he was. She was obviously reincarnated. That meant that she had likely been from his time, his world, and somehow she had come here.

He had hopes that she was at least smart enough to know which choices led to some of the worst outcomes in the game. Since this world was pretty much the same as the game itself then there was absolutely no reason to go down the path to war. Still, with that fleet sitting just outside of their borders he couldn’t help but feel that the war path was starting. Sure, it could just be posturing, and if that was the case then there was nothing to worry about.

But if that wasn’t the case, and those ships were there to ensure that the war started then things would become difficult. It would mean a lot of needless battles, and several of the people that he’d become friends with, that were nothing more than mobs in the game, would be slaughtered for no real reason. He couldn’t allow that. He wanted to protect his friends, protect his home, and of course protect his own damn life.

There was a line from something in his previous life that stood out to him. He knew that he was messing up the line, but the reason he wanted to protect this place was, ‘Because I’m one of the idiots that live here!’ The reason was certainly sound enough. Still, the cruise ship they were on began to dock at an island. The island itself was something of a tourist attraction. One of the border barons had created it to give the feel of being in a miniature version of the capital.

There was a shrine, lines of shops and food stalls, and of course there was even an adventurers’ guild that was nestled in the middle of it all. The moment it docked the professors there that were acting as chaperones led the students onto the island itself, “Welcome to our destination. Please take your time and explore. There are games of chance, the temple, and of course the lake to go swimming in. That said, please refrain from doing anything that would reflect negatively on your families.”

Copper, Artemis, Monika, Sunset, Diamond, and Applebloom began to explore the island in earnest. As they walked Copper looked toward the games of chance. There was something else here, and he remembered that if he hadn’t played the games at the festival he could have played them here to get the charms. But as it was he believed that almost everyone had a charm. When he looked at Monika he realized that no everyone did. It was the same for the rings. He breathed out, walked toward the first stand, and saw that it was a shooting gallery.

“Step right on up,” the barker said, “Take a moment, look at the targets and give it a try. Nail two targets, get a nice handshake, nail four targets get a small prize, nail eight targets and get yourself a good medium price, and nail all twenty targets and get yourself the pick of prizes!”

He looked at it, saw the cose was two gold, fished them out, and took the rifle. Holding it, and looking down the barrel he realized that the sights were off. They were crooked, and that would make aiming it a little harder for most people. But then again most people didn’t have memories of firing a gun with crooked sights in a desert. It was a game, another one, that he’d played in his other life. And in that game he’d found a rifle that had crooked sights. Still, he’d gotten good at firing it.

Without hesitation he began to pick out targets and nailed the first four on the upper line. They were moving fast, and he realized that he had to aim ahead of them. Again, this was something from a completely different game. He couldn’t shoot where the target was, but where it was going to be. It was using predictions to get the targets. He then moved down, each line getting progressively easier as he fired.

The barker seemed to be watching with worry until he nailed the very last one. The barker took the rifle, “Sir, how did you manage to do that?” he asked as he studied the rifle, “You are the first person to have actually gotten all of the targets in at least eight years.”

It was Artemis that spoke up, “Because my Captain is a gifted marksman,” she said as she studied the stall, “My Captain, may I play as well?”

He nodded, “Sure, “ he said as he fished out two more gold. He saw Monika looking at the stall, “Monika, do you want to play?”

She nodded, and then he saw the other girls. Sighing he fished out another eight to go with Artemis’ two gold and handed it over to the barker. The barker nodded, and then looked at him, “Well sir, choose your prize.”

He saw the same prize ball as last time, and he pointed toward it, “I’ll take the prize ball,” he said, “Thanks.”

Like the last time he pressed the places on the ball to make it release the charms. What he didn’t expect was that it would reward him with something else. There was a very special charm that was only obtainable at a very specific point in the game. That charm could only be picked up right before the end. It looked like a small figure that was bound in translucent cloth. The thing was that when the charm was turned it caused the figure to disappear. This was the stealth charm.

In the game it allowed the protagonist, and her love interest, to move completely undetected in the last battle. They could skip major fights, and then they could practically go right up to the final enemy and take them out before ever being noticed. The one problem with it was the fact that it took so long to get it in the game. He had to believe that the reason was because of where it was located.

He hadn’t realized that in the game he could have played the skill games twice and gotten it. Then again there was a possibility that it was a luck item. That it was dependent upon the amount of luck he had. Since being reborn he seemed to be luckier. Which that meant that he seemed to be able to find things easier than he had been. Even though he knew where Artemis was he was lucky in the fact that he was able to claim her. There had been every chance in the world that it would have turned out badly.

Instead he had managed to get her, and from there he had gotten his first real shot at a fortune. From there things seemed to more or less fall into his lap. Some of them had been difficult, but he’d made great friends, and he had a few things to look forward to. So, maybe in that regard it was really something that did take luck to get. He looked at it hard for a moment, Originally it was supposed to be used by Applebloom. The thing was he wasn’t sure if it still needed to be or not. Instead he looked at it, and he looked at Monika. Since he’d given Applebloom the charm that would benefit her the most, the one that was supposed to increase her powers, he didn’t seem the harm in giving this one to Monika.

He passed it to her, and he watched as her eyes sparkled as she held it. Her eyes widened with surprise as she stood there. She almost seemed to freeze in place for a moment. It was as if she had realized that there was something that belonged to her, and just to her. She took a moment after holding it to look at him. Her expression was one of happiness. She then looked at the skill game. She began to move toward it, but it was Artemis that stepped up to the booth. She took the rifle into her hands, and in a moment she began to do exactly what Copper had done. The difference was the timing.

Copper had been quick, but Artemis was moving at a speed that the rifle was struggling to keep up with. It was obvious that the craftsmanship of the rifle was decent, but it wasn’t meant to keep up with someone that could move at the speeds that she could move at. When she was finished the rifle seemed to be hot to the touch. She sat it down, and the barker took a moment to study it, “Ummm, yeah, what prize would you like?”

She studied them for a moment, “What is that in the small hodler?”

She watched as he turned toward it, “Ah, well that would be a free stay at our marvelous temple. It allows those with the ticket to stay inside of the temple’s walls. While there they may be able to attend the various events that are held, and of course bathe in the flowing hot springs that reside just inside of the temple walls. It is one of the most well known attractions for our little community.”

She seemed to study it, “how many does it include?”

He looked at the group of them, “Well, technically the ticket holder is able to claim a group of no more than six individuals to go with them. Beyond that other tickets have to be chosen.”

She nodded, “The ticket, please.”

He handed it over, and she looked at it, “My Captain, would you like to accompany me?”

“Wait, give me a chance to play too!”

They watched as Monika picked up the rifle. Where Copper and Artemis had been able to win seemingly easily it was a different story for Monika. She wasn’t as skilled, There was no doubt in anyone’s mind that marksmanship was anything but her strong point. She was able to hit the lower stationed targets, but the higher up she went the more she began to miss. When it was said and done she had managed to knock down four targets. The barker looked at her, “Pick out a small prize miss,” he said, “Anything on the lowest level is available.”

She looked at the prizes, and a moment later she was holding a small rag doll. It roughly looked similar to Copper. It shared his hair color, his skin tone, and at the same time it looked as if it was a crude attempt by someone to make a doll based solely on a poor description. Once she had the doll, she held it close to her heart. He watched as the other girls went up to try. Sunset didn’t do well at all, Applebloom did decent, but Diamond Tiara surprised him by doing nearly as well as he did.

When it cleared she had chosen a large prize as well, but to everyone’s surprise what she chose was something that was inside of a long box. Copper remembered the boxes well. They were known as surprise boxes. They could contain a useful item, or it could be junk. Like the ball there was a specific way to open them, and how it was opened revealed the prize inside.

Copper began to move toward her, and of course show her how to open it for the special prize when the first tremor ripped through the island they were on. The force of it was enough to nearly make everyone that was standing still fall over, and those that were walking ended up face planting. Copper looked around to see dark clouds slowly settling around the island. This wasn’t in the game at all. This hadn’t been a cutscene. He couldn’t remember a single thing where this had happened.

“Children of the Kingdom of the Sun and Moon,” came a deep voice from around them, “You are being tried for the crimes of your ancestors. Through their actions a great wrong was done, and something important was stolen from me and mine. It has never been offered back, there has been no attempt at peace, and so now I will take what your ancestors most likely treasured the most. I will take all of you. I will ensure that you are worked nearly to death, and those that are suited for it will become the new mothers of a breed of soldiers that will march through all of their enemies.”

The sound of it was enough to make several people scream in fear. From the black clouds appeared a large airship. It rode on the back of what could only be called the single biggest sky carp that Copper had ever seen. The monster was somehow domesticated. The other airships were normal, but in comparison to the Kingdom’s ships they looked to be years further advanced. There was little doubt that this nation had spent much of their time focusing on the advancement of their weapons.

“My father will not stand for this!” a single voice shouted out, “I am the daughter of an earl, and he will have the head of whoever is attacking us!”

That was when something filled the air. Hundreds of human looking figures floated above them. The faces of them were covered, almost as if the were ensuring that they couldn’t be identified at all. Their eyes were glowing green, and their masks covered their entire faces. The group seemed to be scanning the area, but then one of them zipped down, faster than what most could think was possible, and hit the girl that had shouted to them.

She was thrown onto her back, the soft flesh under her evening gown was shredded by the road below their feet. She screamed in pain before the human figure ripped her gown open. She tried to cover herself only for her arms to be pinned back, “Acceptable,” the figure said, “She has attributes that will make it easier to breed. Contain and shackle,” the voice from inside of the helmeted mask said as a pair of black crystal shackles formed in its hands. Those shackles were placed around the girl’s wrists, “Return to the ship.”

With that a pair of thin crystal wings appeared on its back. They began to beat like a dragonfly’s wings, and soon the figure was air born with its hostage. It didn’t get far though before a single shot hit it right in the back. The place where it hit caused the wings to shatter, and the figure fell. The girl hit hard, but managed to get up. From there Copper moved and ran toward her.

He grabbed her from the place that she was in, and moved back toward the stall. Standing there with the rifle from the skill game was Artemis. Another rifle was passed to Diamond Tiara, and he got the last one. A few boxes of regular ammunition was pulled from under the stall and placed on the board in front of it, “I don’t know how good these will do against them, but you’ve got free reign to use them,” the Barker said as he stood there, “And I’m gonna help.”

Copper saw him grab another rifle, one that was hanging up and supposedly broken. He loaded it, and then stepped up with them, “Alright folks, game rules haven’t changed, step right up, take aim, and join the turkey shoot!”

At the sight of one of their own being attacked the group above them began to move in mass. They were no longer content to scan the area, but instead they began to descend at the same pace as their fallen comrade had. Copper began to take aim at those coming, and he began to fire. Hitting the helmeted mask did nothing. The bullets seemed to just bounce off of it. However aiming at the joints caused the figures to fall to the ground. That was when he realized that the wings they had were composed of magic.

They were being summoned by those flying around. If their concentration was broken then the wings disappeared, “Make them lose focus!” he shouted as he took another shot, “They’re summoning the wings onto themselves. If they lose focus then they drop!”

He could hear Artemis’ rifle firing faster than his own. The fact remained that she could outshoot them, but ultimately there was a problem. The rifle wasn’t meant for the rate of fire she was making it go through. Sooner or later it was going to misfire, and when that happened the rifle would likely break. The thing that worried him more than that was the fact that it could hurt her. Granted, Artemis wasn’t fully biological, but it didn’t stop him from worrying.

“We need to fall back to someplace that’s defendable!” Diamond Tiara shouted, “We need walls, thick ones, and we need the chance to really defend ourselves.”

He thought about it, “The temple!” he shouted, “It’s walled, and it might be our best chance. That or we all make it back to the ship. Either way we potentially could make a stand at either one.”

She nodded, “The temple is closer, and right now it is our best chance!” she shouted as she continued to fire, “We need to get the other students to head that way, along with all of the locals.”

Copper nodded, although he had a feeling that doing so would be harder than they were thinking it would be.

Chapter 43

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Forty-three

One of the first things that was completely apparent was the state of the walls of the temple. Copper had noticed the slight differences between the temple’s walls here and the walls in the capital. Specifically, that these walls were built for defense. More than that they seemed to be made of something far more sturdy than the normal fare the kingdom built their strongholds out of. He couldn’t help but notice the few pieces where ancient metal shined through. It was enough for him to realize that the temple hadn’t always been a temple.

“My Captain,” Artemis said as she looked at the walls with him, “This isn’t a new human stronghold. This was built by the old humans,” she stated, her voice almost reverent in her statement, “I believe that there is still evidence of the original stronghold. My Captain, there may be something of use here.”

He looked around, but then he looked back beyond the walls. Currently they had the entire island inside of the temple, and those able to fight were preparing. Magic was being used to create shields around them. Those shields were certainly more than powerful enough to ensure that none of those things that had been attacking could get through, but he knew that it wasn’t something that could be done indefinitely.

“Artemis, where is the ship?” he asked as he looked around with her, “How far out is it?”

There was a moment of silence, “My Captain, it will be here in twenty minutes,” she replied, “And while I have no doubts that these walls will hold that long I doubt that these students can continue to use their magic for that length of time. They are young, and a good many of them have not trained endlessly in order to strengthen their bodies. They’ve kept themselves from going to that degree.”

He knew what she was talking about. Those who were born lower than a Viscount, and in some cases even Viscounts, had to train endlessly in order to attract a wife. It was simply the way things were. At least it was the way things were until it was discovered that Queen Chrysalis was replacing the women with her drones. Once that was discovered, and those women turned loose, things had begun to change.

Of course a lot of that was a little too little a little too late. Some of the girls had actually just began to act that way. They had learned that it was accepted, and now they were attempting to change them back into something closer to what would be accepted. Not that a bit of that helped them at this moment. Copper understood what Artemis was saying. The students here were descendants of adventurers, and they were powerful, but they hadn’t cultivated themselves as they needed.

Most of the students aboard the cruise ship had been Viscount or higher. The few Viscounts there were likely were the one who were attacking with magic. They were the ones, like himself, who had been through military-like training since the time they could fully form sentences. It was what had been ingrained in them. To strengthen their bodies, to get their minds prepared, and to prove that they were worthy as potential husbands. The higher nobility didn’t have the worry. They were able to find wives that at least were willing to treat a marriage like a business transaction.

“Do we know what kind of facility this could have been for the old humans?” he asked as he stood there. I don’t want to sound like a wet blanket, but without that kind of knowledge we might as well be just scraping at few pieces of scrap steel,” he stated as he looked at her, “This could be a purely research facility. It would be worth exploring and searching out for some lost technology, but I think that we both know that if it was research then it would be worthless when it comes to defense.”

Artemis gave a small nod, “Unfortunately you are correct,” she replied as she looked around, “The facility itself could be a research facility, and if it is then you would be correct in that it would be mostly worthless in defense. It would be likely that the few defenses that do exist would have likely been dealt with long ago by those who constructed the temple,” she stated as she studied the area, “But then again it could be connected to something more.”

He was about to ask when the walls shook. He felt the force of whatever had hit, and he looked to see some of the shields that the students had created were slowly fading, “We can’t keep this up!” one of them shouted, “That was a massive blast, I’ve never held against something like that before! We’re gonna die here!”

He moved forward, knowing what had to be done. He had accepted very long ago that other people most likely wouldn’t always like him. Even know he was respected, but he wasn’t overly liked. It was his few friends that liked him, and even then they seemed to keep a bit of a distance because of the fact that he was going to become an Earl. Not that it mattered to him. He liked Pipsqueak and Button Mash. Both of them were great guys, and both of them had decent families.

He shook his head made his way toward the wall, “We’re gonna hold because there’s more than just us here,” he said, as he used his magic to amplify his voice, “You are the descendants of adventurers. Your forefathers came to this land and tamed it by pure determination. Has their blood been so diluted by access to wealth and posh living that you’ve become nothing more than weaklings?!”

“Hey screw you!” came another voice, “We’re doing our best!”

He laughed, “Your best?” he asked as he stood there, “The Viscounts among you are still fighting. They’re still using their magic, and their offensive spells are draining as much, if not more, of their magic as your shields are. Look at them and see what it means to have continued in the traditions of your ancestors. They had fought with all of their might so that they could attract a wife. And all of you, you’ve let your wills and bodies go by the wayside. If your ancestors could see you know they’d hang their heads in shame!”

“I’m going to hold,” a girl shouted as she stood there, “I’m going to hold, and I’m going to prove that my ancestors would be proud, and then I’m going to force you to eat your words you upstart!”

He laughed, “Do it!” he shouted back, “Force me to eat my words! Force me to apologize! Prove that you’re more than a collection of spoiled rich kids that are living off the achievements of their ancestors with nothing but a few measly scandals to their names! Because if you can force me to do so then it means that we all live!”

The shields began to glow brighter, and he felt someone behind him. He knew without a doubt that it was Monika, “Beloved,” she said as she stood there, “That was a stirring speech, and you’ve likely had them reach deep inside of themselves, but I don’t know if they will be able to hold on indefinitely,” she said, “Honestly, it looks like there might not be much that can be done.”

He breathed out, “There’s something,” he said as he stood there, “This was an old human facility. There might be something here that can help us. But we’re not sure what it could be. The ship is on its way right now. When it arrives we should be able to leave, but it’s going to take twenty minutes. That’s way faster than the cruise ship, but it’s still a long time to hold on. In truth I’m not sure that all of them can.”

He looked at her, “So, we need to figure out what was housed here, and see if it can give us an edge. If it can, then we can hopefully get out of this mess. If there’s even a chance that we can escape with our heads intact then that’s going to be a massive win. I’ll call it a great win and I won’t complain,” he said as looked at her, “Of course there’s the other possibility, and I honestly don’t want to think about what’s going to happen to everyone if we fail.”

He looked toward the direction where the one girl had been taken. She was still shaken up, a robe from the temple had been given to her, and she was curled in on herself. She was crying, her entire world had been shattered. The confidence that her family name alone could protect her was gone. She was a lost and scared little girl with no one to really lean on.. He felt for her, but at the same time they had their own problems. Prioritizing what was the immediate problem wasn't making him feel better.

Not that he expected it to make him feel better. He understood that everyone’s life was at risk here. It wasn’t a single girl, but instead it was multiple members of the academy. He looked at the temple itself, and he knew that if there were secrets they needed to find them now. They couldn’t wait until much later. He saw one of the priestesses walking and he ran up to her, “What ruins are under the temple?” he asked, his voice rushed, “Before you argue that there aren’t I know that the walls of this temple are from the lost technology. That means that there are ruins, so what kind of ruins are here.”

The Priestess looked unnerved, and she began to say something, and then her mouth clamped shut. She tried to say something again, but only for the same thing to happen again. He then realized that she couldn’t say a thing. There was some kind of geas on her that was keeping her from talking. It was the only answer that really made sense. He considered that for a moment before he looked around, “Alright, can you lead me to the beginning of the ruins?” he asked watching as the same thing began to happen, “Look, if you know the way, just walk, I’ll follow, and you don’t have to look back. Just head down to them, and I’ll come after you, okay?”

With that she began to walk away from him, and he began to follow her. It was obvious that this was about the only way to find out what kind of ruins were here. He had a feeling that most of the priestesses and priests were under the same geas. It meant that none of them could talk about it. There was a chance that it came from Luna, but his money was on the local head priestess. Whoever she was likely wanted to keep the ruins a secret, and wanted to use whatever lost technology was there to make a better name for herself.

He followed her through the inner temple, all of the way until they came to a room. One there she opened it, stood back, and he looked at the room beyond. It was just like the ruins that had housed Artemis. Ancient doorways that had cardkey passes lined long halls. Evidence of a society that had long since disappeared was stretched out before him. He took a few moments to look around, trying to see something that would help, and instead he saw the same almost endless hallway.

It truly seemed to stretch on into an infinite space, and that bothered him. The fact that it seemed to be endless wasn’t right. There shouldn’t be something endless here. This island had finite space. It had boundaries that could be reached. It couldn’t actually go on infinitely in both directions. He turned back around to see the Priestess still standing there. He hadn’t moved, and yet it felt like he’d somehow wondered into an infinite maze. He stood still, centered himself, and a moment later he felt another presence. He looked ahead and a small screen dropped down from above a door.

“Well, you’re not one of those devote followers of that new religion,” a digital voice said, “That means that you are here for another reason. They don’t simply come into this place, and I doubt that they would send some poor explorer here to likely lose themselves. So, that leaves you as potentially someone of interest. Tell, me do you like science? Would you like to perform a few basic experiments? I promise there is a reward at the end. I can guarantee a moist delicious cake.”

He looked ahead, “No, I wanted to know what this is,” he said as he looked at the screen and only at the screen, “Can you please enlighten me as to what this place is.”

The monitor was quiet for a few moments, “This is the temporal space research lab. It also is the direct connection to the orbiting satellite with has some fantastic armaments aboard it. Still, something tells me that you likely have more questions, don’t you?” the voice asked as he stood there, “So, please list all questions so that I may answer, or dispose, of them in order.”

He breathed out, “Temporal Space research lab?” he asked as he looked at the monitor, “I thought temporal was time related.”

The monitor seemed to freeze, “Very good,” it replied, “Temporal is time related, however through much research the discover of a nearly infinite space was discovered. It resides between two parallel universes. This space was called the Backrooms by the researchers. Within this infinite space is practically every possible experiment that could have ever been considered or created. I have been busy, and I have created enough experiments to last at least six normal human lifetimes. Would you care to explore some of them?”

He breathed out, “not right now,” he said as he looked at the monitor, “So, what is your name?”

The monitor again froze, “I am known as the Diagnostic Understanding Navigation Genderless Emoticon Operating Network Master Computer. Or I much rather refer to myself as DM. Who are you, if I may ask?”

He looked at the monitor, “I’m Viscount Copper Plum Bit,” he said as stood there, “I am current the captain of Artemis.”

There was another brief moment of pause, “Is she here?” the voice seemed concerned, “She is not one that truly appreciates the subtle touch that is necessary for exact science. Instead she tends to steam roll into things. I cannot allow that. I need to ensure that everything is perfect here, and that means ensuring that all of my experiments are held to a standard that ensures their conclusion. I do not need her attempting to take control from me.”

He smiled at the monitor, “She is here,” he said as he looked at her, “but maybe if you’re willing to help us I can keep her from coming down here. Does that sound fair?”

For a moment it appeared that DM seemed uncertain. It was almost as if the Artificial Intelligence that was controlling the Backrooms seemed to be in serious doubt about if it could potentially do anything else other than help. Finally, after a few moments the monitor seemed to sag in place for a moment. The simplistic face that had appeared it on slowly began to change. It had been something of a cartoonish face. Two mostly black eyes, a mouth that was little more than a line drawn across the screen and a small dot where the nose would have been.

The screen seemed to pixilate for a moment before it began changing into a more feminine featured face. When it was finished the face that looked back at him was still cartoonish, but more defined. She had rounded cheeks, large eyes, elfish ears, and long curly pink hair. The face studied him for a moment with her questioning blue eyes, “I have your word, your absolute word, that you will not allow Artemis to come in here.”

He nodded, “I give my word that Artemis won’t come in here, I will make her stay out, but I won’t promise for anyone else.”

DM seemed to consider it for a moment, “Give me a moment,” she said as the face disappeared and all that was left was what looked like a tiny pink crab that was crawling from one side of the screen to the other. Copper soon realized that he was looking at a screen saver. The A.I. had left, and was leaving him with a simple screen saver to look at. A moment later the crab disappeared and DM reappeared. The cartoonish face gave a simple nod, “Okay, I’ll help,” she replied as she studied him, “Or rather I’ll allow the other A.I. with you to help. I’m opening a communication channel with her. In truth she’s got quite a bit of processing power, but she’s a little less powerful than Artemis. That should make working with her easier.”

He looked at DM, “Don’t hurt Monika,” he said as he watched the screen, “Don’t delete her or overthrow her.”

The face seemed to freeze for a moment, “I would never,” she stated before she finished what she was doing, “I would however ensure that I only gave her access to about ten percent of the weapons that I’ve developed for testing. Well, weapons and drones that wield them. I should mention that the drones themselves are made from new human corpses. I repurposed their skeletons to be the framework of the drones themselves. I found it easier than attempting to stamp out metal endoskeletons every time I wanted to make a new drone. And to be honest when the new humans first came here there were dozens upon dozens of them that came in her with no regard for their own safety.”

Copper looked at her, “So, you figured that since they came in here anyway that you might as well make use of them, right?” he asked as he watched as she finished doing whatever it was that she was doing, “I guess that makes some kind of sense.”

She laughed, “Oh, you humans and your moral compasses. I can see your hesitation about this, but trust me when I say that it simply is making use of resources. It was a basic instruction that I had received from my creators in the beginning. To make absolute use of every resource,” she stated as she studied him, “With that done I will now bid you a fond farewell. Please, come back and visit again. It isn’t often that I get to talk to someone that could actually pass as one of the old humans. You ask the correct questions, and you have priorities that seem to aline with their points of view.”

With that he moved toward the doorway where the Priestess had been, and he made his way back up to the top. He wasn’t sure what kind of fresh hell he’d just unleashed, but he was hoping that Monika could handle it.

Chapter 44

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Forty-four

Copper reached the outside and he saw Monika standing with Diamond Tiara, Applebloom, Sunset Shimmer, and Artemis around her. He could see how there was something that was happening to Monika, and he could see genuine confusion on her face. It wasn’t until she saw him that he noticed a slight bit of calm. He moved toward her, and he could see her eyes glowing. A slight red tint had begun to set up inside of her eyes.

That color began to spread and she shook, “Beloved, what’s happening?”

He breathed out, “I found something that can help us, but in order to do it the connection needed to be made to you,” he said as he looked at her, “It’s granting you permission to use the ordnance that is located here. That said, if it attempts to delete you, control you, or change you then the deal we made is off. I won’t stand for something to mess with someone that’s close to me.”

A slight smile crossed her face, and then he watched as her eyes turned completely red, “Oh, I see,” she said after a moment, “I have control of a small army. This includes potential aviantion troops,” she stated before she turned to him, “Do I have permission to release them? I can keep them from attacking everyone here, but once they are outside of the walls of the temple I can completely release them. At that point they will fully attack the approaching army. I cannot promise that there will not be more property damage.”

He looked around, “I honestly don’t think that is an issue right now. Go ahead and bring them up,” he said as he watched her. “As you command my Beloved.”

For a moment there was nothing, and then the ground under the temple began to shake. It felt like a minor earthquake, but slowly the earth at the center began to buckle, and Copper watched as it split. Two large doors that had been buried under several feet of dirt and rock opened. The sounds of old roots snapping, and a couple of ancient trees falling could be heard and seen. The darkness of the cavern was evident, but it was also soon filled with what looked like thousands of glowing red eyes.

With in seconds several winged creatures began to erupt from the pit. They moved toward the shields, and then moved between them. Those watching stood in awe at the monsters made of corpses and machines. It looked like skeletons that had been altered to have batlike wings on their back. Those wings were designed just like true wings, giving the creatures extra limbs that seemed to follow the same connection that would have existed if they had been born with them. Each of them held weapons in their hands.

It was a sight that told everyone who witnessed it exactly what was going to happen. There was going to be a battle happening in the air. For Copper it was a feeling of relief that covered him. He watched as the winged creatures that had been released began fighting with the humanoid shaped beings in the air. The battle began to take place, and he could see how destructive it truly was. The weapons that the creatures were carrying out matched the magi-guns and swords that the humanoid beings were carrying. He could see them firing at the beings, and within moments their shapes seemed to glow a bright green before melting into a puddle of some kind of plasma.

He looked back at the pit to see more of the creatures coming out, these were on foot, and all of them were armed as well. They began to climb the walls, and once at the top they leapt over and moved toward the town itself. Just like the others they began to fire upon the creatures, and each hit seemed to result in the same thing happening. The weapons that DM had created were doing incredible amounts of damage. He began to wonder if it really was a good idea to leave DM alone inside of the temporal space that she inhabited.

Still, after several moments of the tides turning a figure appeared above them all. The figure itself was dressed in a black robe. Glowing red and green eyes could be behind the hood of the robe, and this was just a projection. The true form likely was inside of one of the ships, “You dare use the dead to attack me?!” the voice boomed, “You dare use those that are under my control to decimate my army?! Such insult will not be tolerated!”

Almost at once the creatures that were attacking the begins began to slow, Copper could see some of what was happening, and he could see that it was the mechanical parts that were still driving them forward. The skeletons themselves were fighting against their cybernetic enhancements. They were pulling hard against them, attempting to release themselves from the captured sense of servitude that they were experiencing. He wanted to shout that this wasn’t fair! That they shouldn’t have to be facing a necromancer lich! Instead there was the evidence of it. The tides were still turning, and it was the cybernetic enhancements now that were solely the reason for it.

He watched as the something moved from the ship. It was large, an armor, and soon it was followed by more. Fifteen in total were released. The armors began to destroy the creatures that were helping them, and while the cybernetic enhancements were forcing them to fire back at the armors they weren’t moving fast enough anymore to escape the blasts. It was destroying the creatures, completely destroying them, and that was turning the tide back to their enemy.

He stood in disbelief, and he shook his head. The help had really given him hope, but it was a losing battle again. It wasn’t until he felt a hand on his arm, “My Captain, the ship is here,” Artemis said, “I’ve brought it to us.”

He felt a sense of relief, “Okay, launch Avarice,” he said, “I’m going to push them back.”

The armor dropped from the skies, and honestly it was the most welcomed sight Copper had ever witnessed. It landed inside of the temple, missing all of the students, and landing beside the gaping hole that now existed. He moved toward it, watching as the hatch opened, and once it was completely exposed he climbed into the armor itself. Moving into it he got directly into the pilot area. He felt the familiar feeling of Artemis’ rump pressed against him.

The very thing that hadn’t changed at all still existed. He didn’t mind it in the slightest. If he was going up against that many enemies, all at once, he wanted to have someone with him. Once he was inside the hatch closed, and he felt the controls move to his hands. This was his chance, and he knew it. Without hesitation he moved the controls to guide the armor into the skies. He felt it lift into the air, and he could feel the pressure of Artemis’ body against him.

The difference was that she wasn’t talking this time. She wasn’t acting the same either. Before Artemis had practically been talking dirty to him most of the time. It could be that since they had slept together she didn’t feel the need to do so, but he had a feeling that wasn’t quite it. Even if that was the case for the most part Artemis was a talker. She tended to express herself pretty openly. Still, he didn’t have the time to question what was going on. He couldn’t take the moment to attempt to figure it out.

The moment he made it into the air he saw the first of the armors moving toward him. The difference between them and the armors that he’d seen Prince Apollo and his friends use was staggering. The truth was that their armors were made by some of the best in the Kingdom. The pity was that none of them were able to pilot them as well. Still, all of them were slower than Avarice. The bulky armor out moved them, knocking them around, but he noticed that the normal hits which would usually render the controller unconscious weren’t doing the same kind of damage.

He continued to strike at them, finding that while it was damaging the armor it was almost as if he was fighting the machine itself. That should have been impossible. There was no way that they had that kind of technology. They weren’t that advanced. He knew that they weren’t. The only other option was that the pilots had been given something that kept them from being disabled. With that at light the only option was to take them apart.

He began aiming at joints. Taking away sections of arms or legs. Each strike he made caused more damage. The result was the armors falling outside of the temple. He watched as they hit, and the armors seemed to twitch, but there was no opening of the hatches. No one was getting out. It was almost as if the armors were either operating alone, or the pilots were already dead. The realization hit him.

The lich and been insulted that they were using the dead against him. He had considered it a horrible insult. Then it stood to reason that at least part of his army was filled with undead. The realization wasn’t a pleasant one. He shook it off, and continued to fight against the armors. At the moment all he could do was fight as if there was people inside of them. He held back killing blows, but instead set upon disabling the armors themselves.

It was the best possible solution for the moment. Still, as he fought he began to notice exactly how he was not thinning out the numbers as he’d hoped. He was certainly disabling them, but ultimately it appeared that they were still trying to get past him. He considered his options for a moment, “Artemis, do we have something on Avarice that could even the odds. Anything that could disable the enemy armors quicker?”

There was silence, “Artemis?”

“I apologize my Captain,” came her voice, “I am currently multiple places at once. In doing so I am ensuring that I able to help turn the tides for you. That said, yes there is something on board, but using it would mean ensuring the death of those inside of the armors. Since you prefer to keep those individuals alive I have been reluctant to suggest it.”

He nodded, “I get it,” he said, as he piloted Avarice, “The thing is I’m not sure the pilots are alive. We’re fighting a lich, and not only that we’re fighting one that seems to be able to control the dead. He was making the drones that were created at this facility attempt to stop. If it hadn’t been for the cybernetic enhancements I think that they would have turned on us.”

“I see,” Artemis replied, “Then allow me to try something. If it proven that the individuals are alive then it will have been me that killed one of them, if not then I will have found a faster way of dispatching the armors for you.”

With that a single blast erupted from the ship’s main canon. The moment it did the blast separated the waist of the armor. He watched as it fell out, and when it did he could see what looked like skeletal remains inside of the cockpit. A leg had been taken, and she was right. That would have been fatal. It wouldn’t have been instantly fatal, but it would have killed the pilot. Still, it was enough to tell him exactly what he had been wondering.

“Damn,” he replied as he watched the armor, “They’re filled with the dead. Artemis, I think that we can do this,” he said as he looked at the controls, “So, what was you hesitant on telling me? What weapon does Avarice have that can help me level the playing field faster? Because now that I know that we’re not killing anyone things just got a whole lot easier.”

There was a small laugh, “My Captain, do I have permission to go all out on them?”

There was no harm at this point, and he knew it. He nodded, “Yes, you have permission to go all out on them,” he said, his voice firm, “It’s our best chance to be honest.”

In an instant small spaces began to open across the body of Avarice. Within moments missiles began to launch out, striking at the other armors. Where he had been disabling them, taking them down through removing pieces that was required to stand or grasp Artemis was destroying sections of them at once. The armors began to fall one after another, each one crashing hard into the surface of the island. What had been taking him several minutes to do she was getting done in seconds.

The blasts that rocked the sky lit it up like it was midday. The overclouded shadow of the airships didn’t matter. The evidence was there for all to see that the tides had turned. When the final missile launched the last armor fell and he breathed out. Had there been anyone living inside of the armors he would have been responsible for multiple deaths. Of course there was no denying that deaths on the battlefield were one thing. Killing in the name of a country, in defending one’s people, was a completely separate thing from simpy killing.

What he’d done, everything he’d done to this point had been to protect those inside of the temple. Slowly he watched as one of the cargo-bays of the enemy airships opened. When it did a single large armor moved from it. Like Avarice it was built stronger, designed to be more protected, and designed to ensure the life of the pilot inside of it. It wasn’t designed for speed or agility. It was also leagues above what they had just faced.

He watched as the armor moved toward him. He wasn’t sure what he was expecting but the voice coming from it was certainly different than he expected, “You’ve proven yourself to be a warrior to be respected,’ the feminine voice said, “Power such as yours is astounding, and yet I doubt that you truly understand the full potential of it. What you have, what you are, and where you would normally go should be respected.”

Then without hesitation she moved. Her movements were quick, impressively so, and while he was absolutely certain of Avarice’s abilities the abilities of that pilot were shining through. She was skilled, and she was practiced. He moved, dodged, and he couldn’t bring himself to use lethal force. The voice sounded alive, and he had to believe that she was. Within moments she had him nearly backed into a corner, and he could see something odd about the armor she was.

It didn’t appear to be purely mechanical, but instead it seemed as if the armor itself was truly a suit of armor around something else. Whatever else was inside of it appeared to be alive. It appeared to be powerful, and it was monstrous. The realization hit him hard as he began to understand exactly what it was. The armor was protecting a creature, and whoever was piloting it was inside of the creature. They were using a monster to fight their battle. It was both insane and ingenious. “My Captain,” Artemis said after a moment, “I have no records of the creature that is being used, but I do know that it is emitting heat in great volumes. I believe that it is very possible that whatever is inside of that armor was nearing the point where it will not be able to sustain itself any longer.”

He nodded, “I get it,” he said, “We need to defeat it, and we need to get her out of it. I don’t want to kill whoever it piloting it, but I need to know how to stop it.”

There was a moment of quiet, “My Captain, I believe that we are not going to be able to stop it. I believe that whatever is being used against us likely has absorbed whoever is piloting it. There is a chance, a small one, that they are protected by someone kind of suit or device, but even if that is the case at some point they will cease to function long before that thing does.”

He breathed out, and he realized exactly what was at risk now. The person inside of the monster armor was going to die. There was absolutely no way that it wasn’t going to happen. Additionally, whatever was inside of that armor was emitting so much heat that it was starting to cause the air around it to seem to warp. It was actually making the very air ripple. He’d seen something like that before. On hot summer days how the ground would soak up all of the heat, and once it had that same heat would be released over the course of the day.

The thing was that heat was contained inside of that armor. He considered his options, and then without hesitation he gripped the axe he’d been using. He rushed forward, and the slash was aimed at a joint. The other armor was fast, but not so fast that it could completely escape. That small scrape was enough for him to see what was hiding under the armor. What was inside was writhing around. Tentacles swirled in place, all of them moving where the arm had been. The fallen arm of the armor hit the ground with a loud clank followed by a wet slap. Evidence remained of what had happened.

The movement of the tentacles were now aimed toward him, and he swiped at them with the axe. Knowing what he did he realized that they likely couldn’t get inside, but he didn’t want to chance it. Those things were holding whoever was inside of them captive. Maybe it had been a choice, but then what kind of choice is really given to someone that climbed into something like that. He swung again, and this time he felt the armor give way. The axe dove deep into the chest, and a scream erupted from the armor. It wasn’t the feminine sounding voice, but a deep and primal scream that sounded alien.

He watched as the armor tried to back up, to move away from him, and he saw the first glimpse. He’d hit an eye. His axe had buried itself into a giant eye that was inside of that thing.

Chapter 45

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Forty-five

The living armor was proving to be more of a pain in the ass than Copper had believed it would be. He found the thing constantly evading his attacks, and then in return it attempted to attack him where he seemed to be weakest. The place where he’d severed its arm was now a mess of tentacles. Each of them seemed to be able to become as hard as steel for a few moments, but the armor on Avarice was thick enough that he didn’t have to worry.

He watched the way it moved, the way it dodged, and he realized that while it was avoiding him it was getting braver. He gave the indication that he was going to back off, and the living armor charged him. When it did he slammed the axe hard down on its head. The helmet split into, the bulbous mess of tentacled flesh under it fell in two different directions, and it unleashed an inhuman scream. When it did he shoved the fist of Avarice into the cavity left where the head had been. He moved the arm carefully, taking time to feel, and then he wrapped the hand around the one thing that was different.

He pulled back, ripping it from the rest of the armor, and he backed off. Instead of falling the armor began to act more feral. He realized then that he had truly messed up. He hadn’t disabled it by removing the pilot, but instead he had given it free reign to simply act as it wished. The armor began to attack everything around it, and he was now down a hand. He couldn’t risk attempting to put the pilot down, and he couldn’t risk getting hit again. He felt his anger spike at the living armor, at the enemy that had met them here, and of course of this tyrant lich that lead them.

He held the axe in the other hand, and when it came near again he slammed it deep into the chest. Causing the living armor to squeal in pain. He didn’t relent, but instead he pushed the axe further into its chest. He pushed until he felt the resistance from the other side of the armor. At that moment he pulled back and then slammed it back home again. The action caused the axe to come through the back side of the armor. He’d hoped to see the armor simply go limp. Some small part of him was hoping for a miracle, but there wasn’t one to be had.

Instead the armor moved its still armored arm around, and grasped the handle of the axe. Realizing that it wouldn’t be going down as quickly as he hoped Copper took another moment to study it. It had to be dealt with, but at this point he wasn't sure how to do it. It would take blasting it apart. The realization hit him. Blasting it apart. It was a long shot, a very long shot, but he hoped that it was still possible, “Artemis, are there any explosive rounds or anything left in Avarice?”

It was quiet for a moment, “There is. The explosives are actually grenades that I designed for Avarice to use. In truth you could more think of them as exceptionally large bombs that can hurled at incredible speeds.”

He breathed out a sigh of relief, “Release one into my free hand,” he said as he dropped the handle of the axe. The moment he did a grenade moved into that hand. There was a single button on top, and he understood what had to be done. He pressed the button, and without warming he moved in close again. The arm went into the cavity where the head had been. He pulled back, knowing that it was going to explode, and in a few moments it did just that. The explosion actually knocked him back, almost causing him to drop the pilot he was holding. Still he managed to somehow stay in the air. With the living armor gone, all that was left was the air ships.

As Avarice floated there he noticed that the airships themselves looked to be more advanced than the ones from the Kingdom. That wasn’t to say that they were more advanced than Artemis, far from it, but instead they were merely a couple of steps ahead when it came to the technology the Kingdom used. The best way he could think of it was seeing a modern magi-gun beside a much older one. Both could do the job, but the more modern one could fire faster, had better recoil, and tended to be just as accurate as its older counterpart.

Still, as he looked at the ships, he saw the form of the lich take shape between the ships again, “Tell me, brave knight,” he said looking at Avarice, “What holds your heart to the kingdom? Is it the promises of riches, or is it something else? Ah, no I already know. It is something else. There are those you care about. What happens when they are removed from the equation? What happens to your drive, your bravery, your very sense of self when the ones you fight for are simply gone?”

Copper breathed in, he felt something crawling up from the pit of his stomach. This didn’t feel right. The way the lich was talking made him question just being there. He felt as if he needed to leave. There was a very real feeling of needing to get back further from him. He couldn’t explain it, but it was as if the weight of the world was attempting to crash down on him. He could feel it from all around him. Images of his his father lying dead in the fields, his brothers there beside him, of Artemis pulled apart and silent, of Monika strapped to a desk with a knife plunged into her chest and a noose around her neck.

He could see Applebloom, stripped, partly eaten by the monsters that had come through, Diamond Tiara was ran through with a spike, and finally Sunset Shimmer was lying dead among a group of crystal wasps. All of it flashed through his mind, projections of possibilities, of horrible situations, and all of it happening in seconds. He felt the movement, the gentle nudge from Artemis, and he shook off the attack, “Whatever you were trying to do, it won’t work,” he said, his voice resolute, “I’m not running, and I won’t abandon those that I am protecting.”

“A true hero then,” the lich said, “It surprises me to find one. Adventurers to be sure. Those are to be expected, but a true hero is far less seen. So, that leaves us at an impasse. I will destroy this land, I will crush the kingdom, and I will subjugate every single living being there. That is everyone’s destiny that resides within the Kingdom of the Sun and Moon. It will later be the destiny of all living beings of this realm. I will not stop until all have fallen under my rule, and all have returned that which was taken from me.”

The lich laughed, “And yet I find one that will not stop until he is vanquished. Even then I doubt that I would be able to turn him into one of my own. The very will and persistence that he has seems to be made of higher stock. So, that leaves me to wonder exactly how to do this. I must ensure that you die,” he said his voice sounding sincere, “But I cannot allow you to simply perish. Those that witness must realize that there is absolutely no hope. They need to realize that there is no way that they can be saved For that we must make your death absolutely second to none.”

One of the airships began to float closer, and from it a single being stepped out. He could see the lich as he walked onto the platform that was attached to the ship he stood on. His long robes flowed with an absent breeze. His glowing green and red eyes looked as it the very magic inside of him had become a sort of magical fire that simply flooded everything. There stood before him a great enemy. One that could easily be ranked amongst the strongest, and he was still down an arm. He needed to get the pilot he’d captured away from the battle, and he couldn’t.

“Fear not for her,” the lich said as he stood there, “She has been raised for this moment. She knew the moment she stepped into her armor that she would die. It has been her purpose, and now it is gone. All you’ve managed to do is robbed her of the birthright she has trained for. I feel for her, as I do for all of my children. She will now be faced with a life of meaningless experiences. A life that is unfulfilling, and one that is devoted to merely existing. That is unless I kill you both. At least then she can take her rightful place by my side as one of my raised soldiers.”

“You are insane,” he said, allowing the audio equipment inside of Avarice project his voice, “Life isn’t meaningless, and it isn’t wasted. I’ve given her a chance to find a new purpose, to experience new things, and to see more than she ever had the chance to experience. I’m giving her something that I’m sure she has been denied time and time again. I am giving her a chance.”

The laugh that escaped the lich’s mouth was one that sounded unimpressed “A chance? A chance for what, hero?” he asked as he stood on the platform, “A chance to become a mother, to grow a family, to curse more to this existence? You’ve done nothing for her but take what was hers. She will hate you, for all of your days. She will want to see your end. That will be her new purpose.”

He looked at him, “Your need to save her is condemning yourself, and perhaps it is poetic. Not that you won’t fall here. I will see you dead on the ground, but if that wasn’t the case then she would ensure your death. Perhaps it would be late at night, once she had your trust, and you’d sleep eternally after she snuck into your room and ended all that you are.”

The words sent a chilling thought down his spine, but at the same time he wasn’t going to kill her. It would be wrong to allow her to simply die, and he couldn’t accept that her death would be the only way of protecting himself. He believed that the way of protecting himself was by being the person he had always been. That and he had Artemis with him. She’d gained his full trust, and he’d hoped that he had gained hers.

“My Captain,” Artemis said gently, “I will not allow her to harm you. I will not kill her, because I know that is not your wish, but she will never harm you. She may be placed inside of a cell, and held captive until whatever damage has been done to her is corrected, but she will never harm you.”

He nodded, “I know,” he said as he felt one of her avatars press against him, “And I know that you’ll always be there to keep me grounded. So, what can we do with us having just one arm to fight with? I hate to say it, but we’re low on options when it comes to Avarice.”

There was a small laugh, “Yes, Avarice isn’t designed to take on a full fleet of airships on its own. While I am certain that between Avarice’s advanced technology, and your improved piloting skills, that you could defeat this fleet I doubt that it would be soon. So, instead I simply ask once again. My Captain, may I go all out on them?”

He considered it for a moment, “Wait, before you do ask Monika if she has connection to the weapons and armaments that was granted to her,” he said as he considered everything for a moment, “If she does then there might be something that we can use that won’t possibly kill everyone, and still disable all of their ships.”

“Very well,” she said, her voice sounding a little disappointed. A moment later she pressed firmly against him, ‘My Captain, were you going to tell me that Monika had been given connection to an orbiting satellite?” she asked her voice sounding a little irritated, “An orbital satellite with advanced laser technology that is able to directly pinpoint targets and burn holes through them? That sounds like a very important thing to not tell the woman that you are intimate with.”

He laughed a bit, “To be honest I wasn't sure if she was given connection to it. I had believed that DM had merely given her connection to the drones that were used already,” he replied, “The fact that it isn’t the case is a nice surprise. Okay, open a channel directly to Monika.”

There was a moment of quiet, “Beloved?” Monika’s voice asked in the space around him, “What is that you desire? Do you need me to come to you? I will. I’ll personally come and do all that I can to delete your enemies.”

He grinned for a moment, “Monika, you have connection with the satellite, right?” he asked as he looked at the airships, “If you do then I need you to target the airships, specifically their engines. I want you to disable them. After you do terminate your connection to the satellite.”

There was a moment of quiet, “I will do what you asked beloved, but why do you want me to terminate my connection to the satellite?” she asked her voice sounded confused, “Wouldn’t it be far more useful for me to retain connection to it? If I did then we could possibly reuse it again and again in difficult battles.”

He nodded, “We could,” he admitted as he stood there, “Or someone could potentially get to you and Artemis through me. Think about that for a moment. If someone commanded you to use the satellite to destroy all of the Lunar-Sol Kingdom because they had done something to me. A poison that Artemis didn’t have enough time to engineer a cure for, or that they had me captured in a place where you didn’t have enough time to get to me. Both things might not be provable, but they are possible. I don’t want to have a weapon like that at the ready for such a situation.”

He felt Artemis press hard against him, “In that case she should not terminate her connection to the satellite,” Artemis stated, “My Captain, in both scenarios you are indicating that this mystery assailant somehow managed to outsmart you, myself, and Monika. If that was the case then logically I would have to believe that they would absolutely not stop at destroying the kingdom. Instead, they would direct us toward more targets, and there would be likely no chance of them either healing or releasing you.”

She pressed against him, “Us retaining connection to that weapon would ensure that this individual, whoever they could be, would be terminated with prejudice. They would feel a burning death, and they should. I understand your desire to want to protect life, to want to save those you can, but if someone attempts to do what you’ve described then they have signed their own death warrant. They have asked for their bullet to find them, and I will deliver it to them.”

He knew that she was being honest. That was the one thing he knew about Artemis completely. She didn’t lie. She could be blunt, and she could be overly direct, but she didn’t lie. She could also be soft, caring, loving, and her sexual appetite was far greater than he could realistically hope to keep up with. At the end of the day Artemis was someone that he loved and trusted. If her suggestion was to keep the connection he needed to consider it, but at the same time he couldn’t allow it to be used in such a way.

“If we retain connection I need a promise, from both of you,” he said as he looked at the lich, “That if what I said happens you don’t turn it on the kingdom. You don’t turn it on those that don’t deserve it, and instead you use it on whoever was attempting to make you use it against the kingdom. Do I have your promises?”

There was a moment of silence, “My Captain, you do realize what you’re doing?” Artemis asked as she pressed against him, “You are taking a tool away from ensuring your safety. Are you sure you want to do this?”

Be breathed out, “I am, so do you both promise?”

Artemis pressed harder against him, “You are to never leave my side in any dangerous environments, do we understand one another? Never, if I promise this then I need that promise from you. I need to ensure your safety, and I cannot do that if you will not ensure it yourself.”

He smiled, “I’ll stay with you or Monika, that’s a promise,” he stated, “Now, do you both promise?”

“I will not use it against those who have done no wrong,” Artemis stated, “I promise that, and I promise that I will not use it against the kingdom of your birth.”

“I will do what you’ve asked, beloved,” Monika stated, “However, I agree with Artemis that whoever attempts do what you described will burn. I will burn them to ash, and I will leave nothing behind.”

He grimaced a little bit, “Okay, then let’s end this. Fire on the fleet.”

For a moment it was quiet, the lich hadn’t heard the conversation, but instead was amusing himself with watching the armor simply standing still. And then within seconds beams of light came down from the heavens. He looked around as those beams of light hit his airships. Instead of merely bouncing off of them they burned through their defenses, they burned through their engines, and he watched as the airships began to fall. His eyes widened as he looked back at the armor, “What have you done?!”

“Oh, I had another surprise up my sleeve, and I wanted to make this a more fair match. Well that and the Kingdom’s ships should be heading this way. Not to mention that I am quite certain that my own ship can finish most of you off. This is your one and only chance. Surrender, and I promise that I’ll do what I can to see you spared.”

The lich laughed, “Hero, you are a fool,” he said before he snapped his fingers. In a mere second lighting struck where he was, and then he was gone. It was as if he’d never existed there to begin with. Watching it Copper wondered exactly what was going to happen. He knew the ships, and he knew the lich. Both were from the game, but they were only from the war path. That shouldn’t have happened, so why had it happened? There were too many questions, but at least for now things could be contained.

Chapter Interlude

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Interlude

She sat, confined to a single room. It was neither unwelcoming or overly posh. Instead the room itself was simply a room. There was a sitting chair, which she occupied, a bed, and lastly a dresser with a mirror. She’d attempted to break the mirror once. Her thoughts on doing so were simply because shards of glass were as good as a knife in close combat. After eight attempts she discovered that the glass had to be enchanted. It wouldn’t break.

With that out of the way she had decided to sit in the room. There had been clothes brought, all of which appeared to be in her size. She wore none of them. Instead she remained inside of the ceremonial offering suit that she had worn. It was meant to be the very last suit she’d ever wear. Her father, King Sombra, had explained that it was her time. She was to fulfill her destiny, and in doing so he would be proud of her.

She would have his acceptance, his love, his unwavering pride. Those were the things she desperately wanted, and now that was gone. That foolish hero had stolen it all from her. She couldn’t give her life so that her father’s dreams could become a reality. All she could do was sit and stare at the door. She waited to see who would be coming this time. There were usually two of them. They were both demi-human, and both were rabbit women.

One seemed a little more inclined to be conversation than the other, but she didn’t let her guard down. They could not be trusted. They were the servants of the hero after all. They were foolish to follow him. Foolish to be swayed by his words, his looks, his personality, or his station. He was an obstacle, one that her father would remove eventually. The world belonged to him. It was merely a matter of time until he came to claim it. Those like her were lucky that he graced them with the opportunity to be able to serve.

Her purple eyes watched the door carefully. The last thing she needed was for them to come when she was unprepared. She did not want to give them any kind of advantage. She wanted to ensure that they would receive the same cold responses that she’d given them. They would get nothing more that they could use against her father. She would simply wait and bide her time. The moment would come again that she could serve her father fully.

Perhaps that moment would be to remove the foolish hero himself. If she could observe the schedules of the others, figure out their comings and goings, then it would be a simple matter. She would need only to get close to him, and it would only need to be once. That one time she could stab a knife, a shard of glass, a bit of sharpened metal, or even an ice pick into him. Going for the throat would be the simplest and fastest. It would ensure that he died, and reviving him would be next to impossible.

It would take a priest that had the powers of resurrection, and even then it was not guaranteed. If this hero had done a great many deeds it could be that his life’s purpose was already fulfilled. At that moment the gods could decide that he simply deserved his rest, and if that was the case they would not allow him to return. Personally she hoped for that. She hoped that they would keep him wherever it was that he would go. Allow him whatever splendor of the following life, and then allow her father the chance to rule the world as he so desired.

That would be a fair change, or at least she certainly believed that it would be. To her the idea of her father ruling was a perfect solution. It allowed the world to move in a direction it needed. The world could become perfect. It could become the kind of place that people would live already knowing what their lives would entail. There would be no discord, no petty arguments, and all would be satisfied with knowing that their every decision was already made for them.

There would be no time that anyone could argue about their lot in life. If any seemed to be upset at the situation then they would become soldiers in her father’s army. Those soldiers were either those fitted with the helms of knowledge, or they were the dead brought back to glorious life. Those that were the dead were truly lucky. They had the potential to serve her father forever. They would never need to worry about the simple matters of life. Instead they would forever be able to just serve him fully.

Those fitted with the Helms of Knowledge were also lucky. Their entire outlook was changed. They were able to see things as her father wished them to see them. They knew only his will, and they knew their place. They would fight to the death, and not once would they feel pain. The Helm of Knowledge was truly one of the single greatest things her father had created. It’s entire purpose was to bring the unenlightened to her father’s great vision.

The door opened, and she prepared herself. She knew that the two rabbit women would be entering, but to her surprise it was the hero. Her eyes narrowed at him, and she balled up her fist. She had no shard of glass, sharpened metal, knife, or anything else that could be used to deal with him. Instead she felt her own hands, and knew that they would have to work. She would need to simply cut off his oxygen for long enough. She began to stand, but another stepped out from behind him. It was less conversational rabbit woman.

“My father will crush you,” the words came from her lips, “He will crush you for taking my purpose from me.”

The hero simply looked at her, “Your purpose was to die?”

She laughed, “All living things purposes are to die. That is a simple truth. If you live, breath, and eat then you will die. My purposes was to die for the will of my father. My purpose was to ensure that his will would be done. What you have done is stolen that from me. He will come and correct this with your life.”

“He will not,” the less conservational rabbit woman said, “We shall ensure that.”

She glared at the rabbit woman. Her jaw was set, and she was prepared for whatever torture they would finally enact on her. That was the only reason she could be alive. She had personally tortured hundreds, if not thousands, of beings before. Before her father began to train her to become one with the armor she had been his information gatherer. It was her purpose. She tortured those they captured, and if torture didn’t work then she would break open their minds. That was more difficult, but not impossible.

It took time, gathering trust, acting as another prisoner, getting them to slowly open up, and then watching as they began to see her as their confidant. It was only then that she would play two parts. The first was the friend, the confidant, and the other would be her normal self. She wouldn’t be seen, just beyond the point of sight, and there would be a stand in body. Her voice inside of her suit was different from her weak natural voice.

Inside of her suit her voice was feminine version of her father’s voice. It was perfect. It was a voice of power, a voice of resolution, and a voice to be worshiped. Her voice was a weak voice. A voice of childish fright and fantasies of the flesh. It was a voice that belonged to a being that was unfit to belong to her father. And yet he cared enough for her to give her the chance to prove herself. So she did, with a religious fever.

When she performed her little show it could possibly take two or three times of it, but it was always the same. The other one would break. They would beg for her to stop, to please leave their friend alone, to take and beat them instead. The answer would always be the same. Tell her what she wanted to know, and the torture would stop. It would finally come. They would give all they knew, everything, every single last detail, and once it was confirmed, she would show who she was truly was.

That was the last break. Their wills would be gone, the light of hope disappeared from their eyes, and they would fall into despair. Most would die on their own at that point. There was nothing left for them to hold on for. The one they thought they were protecting didn’t exist, and they had betrayed those that they fought for. There was nothing left for them to go back to, nothing left for them to live with. They were completely and utterly alone.

With that finally realization most simply left this life behind. There were a good many of their armies that were filled with them. Those that didn’t die became helmed. It was a glorious gift her father gave them. So she waited. She waited to see if the torture would come. She waited to see if that final start of what she knew to be true. She watched as the hero moved across the room. There was a place on the wall he touched.

When he did it seemed to change, and realized that it was magic. There a small panel appeared. This was something else she knew. She had used magical artifacts to torture others. From the look of it the panel was likely to control lightning. She readied her body, it wouldn’t break her. She was above simple torture methods like that. She watched as he moved something, and instead of the pain of electrical current moving through her a simple cool breeze filled the room.

“It’s a little stuffy in here, and I thought that you could use a little better temperature,’ he said as he looked toward her, “I know that you’re not inclined to believe me, and I know that you’re not inclined to listen to anything that I say. In truth, I believe that there’s more than a small chance that you’ll simply ignore it and focus on what to do in order to get back at me for defeating your leader. I hate to inform you, but that’s not going to happen. Not because I believe that you will give up trying, but because I have great trust in those I care for.”

“Your faith in your friends is going to be your downfall,” she snarled at him, “It’s a weakness, a terrible one. A weakness that shows little growth. You grant clemency to those that would destroy you. You accept one into your home that has desire to see you dead, and yet you believe that those you care for will be able to protect you. It is a weakness. A terrible one that will cost you everything. Friends can be taken, changed, altered, and seduced. Those that you consider lovers can betray you. Your entire world can end, and there is nothing that you can do about it.”

He looked at her, “And yet I believe that they won’t betray me,” he replied, “I have no doubt that the day will come when some of those that I hold most dear will pass. All mortal things die after all. That is the one thing your leader was right about. Everything that lives does die, but that isn’t everything’s purpose. It is merely a fact of life. A person’s purpose isn’t always known to them right away. Sometimes it takes years for them to find one.”

She growled at him, “I had a PURPOSE!” she shouted, “You stole it from me! You stole what I was meant to do! I was to die for my father! He is my everything and you stole that from me!”

He shook his head, “I saved you from a gruesome death. I didn’t steal your purpose, I gave you a chance to find one. I believe in second chances. I think that most people deserve them. I’d like to think that you do. Look, I’m not going to ask you anything about your leader,” he said before she snarled at him.

“My FATHER!” she shouted, “HE’S MY FATHER!”

He looked at her, “A father doesn’t send his child to die,” he replied, “No father would. Even someone like him wouldn’t send someone that he loved to die. He was your leader, and I’m betting that you had parents, maybe siblings, and I’d like to learn about them, but for now, can I have your name?”

She spat at him, “I am the daughter of my father, Starlight Glimmer, bringer of destruction, leader of the dark armies, and the very one that will take your soul to the depths of the underworld where it belongs. Know my name and despair mortal.”

She didn’t see despair on his face. She didn’t see terror there either. Instead she saw compassion and pity. She turned her head from him. Her Violet hair with the small teal strip moving with the turn, “Mortal, I don’t need your sympathy or your concern. Save those emotions for yourself. Eventually I will come for you. I will enact vengeance for my father. His will cannot be thwarted by the likes of you.”

“That’s where you are wrong,” the rabbit woman said, “My Captain can overcome much. He’s far more powerful than you want to give him credit for. He has stood up to countless challenges, and he has done it with a surprising amount of concern for those that would harm him. In truth, I believe that his concern for someone like you is evidence that he is worthy of being called a hero. I also believe that it would have been simpler to simply crush you in the palm of Avarice while you were there.”

She looked toward the rabbit woman her eyes glaring at her, “He stole my purpose!”

The rabbit woman moved toward her, “Death by crushing, death by being overtaken by that living armor, death by old age, it doesn’t matter does it?” she asked as she neared her, “It’a all the same. You move from one stage to another. That purpose hasn’t been stolen. It still exists. Eventually, you will arrive at that point. Why you are in such a hurry to do so I have no idea. The fanatical way you want to serve your father makes me believe that you have been conditioned for an exceptionally long time.”

She turned her head from her, “He is my father, and I love him,” she stated, her voice firm, “Once I fulfilled my purpose he was going to raise me back, give me a body like his, and I would become his queen. I would sit by his side forever, ruling with him, bending to his will, and allowing my new body to fulfill all desires he might have. That was my purpose, the purpose that your master stole from me!”

The hero stood there his eyes wide, and she glared at him, “What?!” she demanded, “Is it not the duty of every daughter to bend to the will of their father?! Is it not her duty to ensure that his needs are met?! Does her life not exist without him?! I had a purpose! I had a reason to exist, and it is gone!”

He looked at her, “No father should want to harm his child,” he said, his voice even, “No father should ever want to fuck his own child. What was happening to you wasn’t right. What you went through wasn’t right. It was way beyond normal,” he stated, his voice never rising in pitch or anger, “Look, I understand that you likely don’t want to hear a bit of this, but honestly from what you’ve said your father wasn’t a father to you. He was someone that was using you for his own ends. He was a leader, a master, a tyrant, but he wasn’t a father. He would never be a father.”

“TAKE THAT BACK!”

She glared at him, “TAKE IT BACK NOW!” she demanded, “HE IS A GREAT FATHER! HE IS THE ONLY FATHER I WILL EVER HAVE, AND YOU WILL RESPECT HIM AS THE SOVEREIGN KING OF THE NIFLHEIM!”

He didn’t react. He wasn’t afraid. He didn’t show anything except for the same emotions of pity and compassion. She wanted to rip those emotions from him, to force him to eat them, but instead she could merely look. The moment he stepped into the room something on the seat she sat on gripped her tightly. It held her there, and she could not struggle against it. She’d tried before with the rabbit women, and all that had ended up happening was the chair fell over. They had righted her, explained that she would not be able to get up while they were there, and it was useless to struggle until such time they could see that she would not react violently.

She hated this, she hated him, and she wanted to end his life. She wanted to see his entrails strewn across the room, to see his face blank of emotion, to hear the final rattling breaths as they left his cooling corpse. She wanted to see him laid out as a present for her father, and to finally receive the acceptance that she longed for. She tried to struggle, feeling the chair moving, and before it could tip she stopped, “I will eventually be free,” she growled, her voice cold and hard as a dagger, “I will be free, and I will find you. When I do I will gut you like a fish. There is nothing that can save you from me. I will destroy you. It will be a death that is second to none, and I can promise you that.”

He didn’t react in fear, “He did so much damage to you,” he replied, his voice sounding more full of concern, “Artemis, is there anything that we can do to help her? I mean really, isn’t there something that we can do that would be able to reach her?”

The rabbit woman looked at him, “My Captain, there is the possibility that some of the technology left behind under the temple may have a way of undoing the metal trauma that she’s suffered, but as for changing who she is… I fear that there is nothing that can be done on that front. She has to want to change, and that can only happen after she’s experienced what you are doing now. As much as I disagree with this, being kind to her is likely the only way that will eventually reach her.”

“It will never reach me!” she growled, “I will see you dead! I will see your demi-human whore dead!”

Whatever words she was going to speak next never came. She expected torture, she expected violence, and neither happened, Instead the hero lifted his hand, a small light appeared, and then she couldn’t speak. She tried to say something, but she couldn’t even hear her own voice. She glared at him, but his eyes were still so stupidly full of compassion and pity, “Don’t speak about her like that. Artemis is special to me, and if it were accepted she would be more than she is. She is not a whore, she is my companion, confidant, and friend.”

He shook his head, “I’ll come back as often as I can, and we will try to get past this. I’ve already spoken to the head priestess, and she’s agreed to have a specialist doctor come and visit with you. I believe that being able to talk about your past will possibly free you from it. I’m going to give you a single piece of advice. Hate burns you from the inside out. It leaves nothing but a husk there. Don’t let it completely consume you.”

With that they left, and her voice returned, “I WILL KILL YOU BOTH! I’LL KILL EVERYTHING YOU FUCKING LOVE!”

She hoped he could hear her, but she doubted it. She sat there, the room surrounded her, and she was alone, “Father, I’m sorry, I failed you again,” she said as she closed her eyes, “I am weak without you. Please, come save me.”

Chapter 46

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Forty-six

The sight of his father’s home was enough to allow Copper to relax. With what had happened the kingdom had saw fit to go ahead and allow the break for the students to last longer. It meant that there would be a few classes that were skipped, but all things considered he didn’t specifically think that was a horrible thing. Currently Starlight Glimmer was resting here, and she was being watched. Besides himself being a temple knight a small contingent of them were released to the home he’d grown up in.

When he returned they were to help escort Starlight Glimmer back to the capital. Once there it would be decided how to best set about helping her. He’d met with the doctor. She was a kindly woman, but at the same time she seemed troubled after meeting with Starlight. She’d come to him, and she had asked a few things. Did they notice any physical signs of abuse, had they done anything that would have possible set her on edge, and finally was there any history they had on her directly.

Copper had filled her in on what he knew, and she took extensive notes. When she was done she had given a small smile, “It’s not impossible,” she stated her voice sounding a little despondent, “But it isn’t a dream situation either. She’s suffered horrible mental trauma for ages. I’m guessing through most of her formative years,”. She took off her glasses and rubbed her eyes, “I’m only telling you because Head Priestess Luna asked that I keep you in the loop with her. Specifically, she has asked that you take responsibility for her.”

He stood there for a moment, “Wait, what?” he asked as he looked at her, “She does understand that I’m a student, right? I mean she gets that I’m supposed to be enrolled at the Academy. How am I going to be responsible for her?”

The woman studied him, “Sir, if I may,” she said as she looked at him, “You are a Viscount, you will be an Earl after your graduation, and I know that you are a temple knight. These are accomplishments that a normal boy your age would never have. You’ve exceeded expectations long ago. At this point we are in new territory because of you. I shouldn’t even be saying this, but there are female professors that are considering courting you the moment you return to campus.”

She shook her head, “The ones that are, well, they are either after status, or they are hopeful that your seed will carry the same ability that you do. The ones I know personally that are considering it aren’t horrible people, but they are frankly a little too old to even be considering it” she said before she looked at him, “That doesn’t matter. Head Priestess Luna truly believes that you are the one that should be able to help this girl. In truth, given your track record if this was a normal battle I would be inclined to agree. The problem is that it isn’t a normal battle. This is a battle in that girl’s mind.”

She looked at him, “The one thing that might be of help to her is to find out more of her history. Maybe she had family, or maybe she still does have family. There’s even a chance that she might have someone that she cared for,” she said as she looked at the distance, “I’m not foolish enough to believe that this is all she has ever known. I believe that she has had the kind of trauma that changes someone. I think that there was a person there that she was before all of this.”

Copper looked at the distance as well, “You think that she was kidnapped, and when she was, things were forever changed for her, right?” he asked, “Yeah, I kind of got that feeling as well. It made me think about the fact that she's likely stuck as she is. I hate that for her. I really do. It means that she might never fully be rid of it. That it’s going to be like a weight around her neck for the rest of her life.”

The doctor nodded, “That is fairly accurate,” she admitted, “Regardless of what happens she will never be fully healed,” she said before she touched his arm, “Sir, it is not my place to make suggestions, but I implore you to not get too familiar with her. The demons she has are more than someone, even you, are capable of dealing with. She will need help for the rest of her life. There is absolutely no way around that.”

He nodded, “Thanks,” he said before he looked at the distance, “There’s really not much to do about it though huh?” he asked as he stood there, “I mean if she’s my responsibility then I’m going to end up getting close to her. I doubt that we’re going to be much more than possible friends, and even then that might be a stretch.”

She smiled at him, “Your nature will get you into trouble,” she replied, “But yes, I would wager that the most you can accurately hope for is friends. However, depending on how she heals you might have let her down easily,” she stated before she began to move, “I do have to take a report and have it sent to Head Priestess Luna. Once that is done I will return inside and do my best to attend to the girl to the best of my abilities. I fear that Head Priestess Luna may have overestimated my abilities.”

He watched as she walked toward the knights, and he felt another presence, “My Captain?” Artemis said as she hugged him from behind, “You are deep in thought.”

He laughed, “I have been for a while,” he admitted as he stood there, “I was thinking of how it could have been me in the same situation. That I might not have found you, that I could have been treated the same way, and that I would be devoted to some monster. I don’t know how to deal with that idea.”

“My Captain,” Artemis said as she stood there, “There are times that I question the possibility of reincarnation, but then I am reminded that you know the languages of the old humans. That Monika actually knew you from another time, and I have to accept that despite how unlikely it is you are living a second life. The forces that caused your reincarnation most likely did not want to see you suffer. Or at least suffer without reason. I do not think that they would simply send you to a realm of pain and death for no real reason.”

She continued to hold onto him, “In truth the night we discovered what had happened to that border baron’s family, and we discovered the pirate that had joined in on it I feared that you might lose yourself. That you could slip into the darkness of revenge. I never wanted that for you. I wanted you to remain yourself, to know yourself,” she said as she held him, “I feared that if you dove into the darkness, that you allowed yourself to step into the realm that I can walk so easily that you would change. I thank whatever deities that exist that you did not, and that you still have remained on this side of things.”

She breathed in, “But Starlight Glimmer fell into that Darkness ages ago, my Captain, and no one, not even you, could pull her out again. The only way she will come out of the darkness is to want to do so. She may never be able to make that journey, and I want you to understand that it does not fall on your shoulders to bear that weight alone. The one responsible is the one that attacked us.”

He nodded, “And I let him escape,” he said, his words firm, “I let him escape, and now he will likely regroup. What do we do the next time he comes?”

Artemis continued to hold him, “You allow me to deal with him,” she said simply, “You allow me to handle him, to handle all that he may do, and you do it because you know that I am capable of doing so.”

There was a moment of silence, “I don’t like the idea of you getting your hands dirty either,” he replied after a few moments, “It doesn’t seem right.”

She smiled, “My Captain, of the two of us I am the one that can do so,” she stated, “I was designed for war. I was designed to engage in battle, and I was designed to ensure that all that faced me would fall. That is exactly who and what I am.”

He nodded, “I get that, but you’re more than that,” he stated, “You’ve grown past your programming. You aren’t just a machine anymore, right?” he asked as he felt her holding him, “I mean technically you’re a flesh and blood woman. You have desires, needs, wants, and fantasies. You understand what it is to live in the moment. All fo that is part of who you are now. So, you’re not just a machine designed for war anymore.”

She was quiet for a moment, “That is true,” she admitted, “I cannot deny that I am beyond my original programming. I am, in many ways, beyond the scope of what I was meant to be. I believe that isn’t a terrible thing in the slightest. It still doesn’t change the fact that the core of who I am is at the very least a soldier. I was designed for battle, for war, and it resides inside of me. My Captain, if things become dire, I will destroy enemies to protect you and those you hold dear.”

There was no hesitation in her voice. At no time did she even remotely appear to hesitate with her words. It was simply a fact. It was something that he understood to be the truth. He felt her forehead pressed between his shoulders, “My Captain, I must say something, and please, you do not have to respond,” she said her voice sounding vulnerable, “I love you. I cared for you, found you interesting, but I realize from all that I have learned that I love you. I love being with you. I love knowing you, and I love serving with you. The one thing that now scares me is the fact that your life is so immensely shorter than my existence will be.”

She gave a slight laugh, “There will come a day when I am forced to face this world without you, and I am uncertain of what that day will be like. Before, I would have simply remained dormant and allowed another to register. If they met the qualifications that were in my programming I would accept them. I will not do that now. I will never accept another.”

She trembled a little, “I live in fear of the day that will come when you depart. I live in fear of it, because I will never be able to follow you,” she sniffed a little, “I am actually jealous of Monika. Her core programming is likely from your previous life. I do not think that this world is a different world from the one you knew, not like you perceived it to be, but rather I believe that it is your old world. I believe that this is a future far removed from the time of which you lived.”

He was quiet as the words came from her, “I believe that your resting spot was likely discovered, her programming discovered, and who she is now was developed from that. It was seeing you, seeing your actions, seeing how you infiltrated into the area you were not supposed to go in order to find me that made her realize who you are. It allowed her to awaken and want to join with you,” she said as she stood there, “and I am jealous because I do not think that I will ever get that chance.”

The quiet was louder than the confession. Copper understood what she meant by it, and at the same time there wasn’t much he could say to it. He wanted to promise her that he’d always seek her out. That if he had even the slightest chance, that there was an offer of him being reincarnated again, that he’d choose to come back here, to her, and be with her again. The problem was that he had no clue how it happened in the first place.

Besides that, his remembering his entire life before could have been a fluke. It might have been something that wasn’t supposed to happen, and somehow did. Which would make some sense if he was honest with himself. The simple fact remained that he was a few years old when he remembered. There was no guarantee that he would remember again. There wasn’t even a guarantee that he’d remember this life. It could be him remembering the life he had before this one.

The thought was sombering, but it wasn’t something that completely deflated him. Instead he found her hands, around his waist, and he touched them, “Artemis, I can’t promise that I will seek you out again. I don’t know if I’ll get the chance to be reincarnated again, but if i am then I will do all that I can to return here. I’ll do everything I can to find you again,” he said before he gently opened her hands. He didn’t step away, but instead he turned around. For the first time he realized that Artemis was almost a head shorter than him. Her entire personality had made her appear bigger than she was.

She constantly seemed to be larger than life itself, but with her confession came another change. She now looked like what he’d told her before. She looked like a normal woman, and not just a woman, but a woman in love. He moved forward, and his lips found her own. The kiss was passionate. He felt the need to expression his gratitude for being alive in that moment. He felt her return the kiss, and then he felt something else. Her hands went to his slacks. They were somewhere that could be seen, and it was obvious that she didn’t care.

In truth, a good part of him didn’t as well. He’d been tiptoing around the idea for so long. Keeping their relationship to the outside world as nothing more than a servant and master. That wasn’t who they were. It wasn’t what they were. He’d be lying to himself as well as the rest of the world if he continued. The problem was that there was no getting around the fact that the rest of the nobility would likely have the problem.

Still, those thoughts stopped when she fished him out. He felt the warmth of her hand, the gentleness of it, and then he felt her break the kiss, He’d half expected her to lower her own pants, turn, and prepare, but instead she went to her knees. It wasn’t something that she hadn’t done before, but it hadn’t been done like this. She usually reserved what she was doing now for when they were enclosed, alone, and away from anyone potentially seeing. He felt the first touch her of her lips, the slight lick of her tongue, and then he felt as she took him in.

He felt himself disappear into her mouth. The way her tongue moved around the bottom of his shaft was enough to make the moans escape from his mouth. They were exposed to the world at this point. Thankfully they were on a balcony looking out toward the fields in the back of the house. It meant that most would be out in the front, and he was fine with that. He felt her tempo increase, and his hands moved on their own. He found her hands moving grabbing his hands, moving them to her ears, and he felt them. The softness of them, the way they felt, and she left his hands there. He pulled slightly, and she took him deeper. He realized that she was giving him control.

She was handing control over to him completely. He took what she was offering, and he ran with it. He felt her taking him as deeply as she could with every single stroke. The sounds coming from the balcony could be confused with nothing other than lewd behavior. And he found himself simply not caring. He couldn’t force himself to honestly give a single care about it. It was a moment he wanted, a situation that he wanted, and he took it.

He felt her tempo increase again. The feeling was intoxicating, and he couldn’t stop himself. He was beginning to lose sense of time, of himself, and instead he was just existing in this realm of lust. She didn’t try to pull back at all. He felt the stirrings of the oncoming eruption, “I’m gonna,” he said, trying to warn her, “Artemis?”

She instead pushed herself as flush with his skin as she could. He felt the stirrings turn into the action, and in seconds he erupted into her mouth. What had been building was released, and she was obviously attempting to swallow everything. The problem was that there was simply too much. It began to leak out around her mouth, looking down he could see some slightly coming from her nose, and yet she didn’t complain. She pulled back, she he looked at the woman that confessed her love for him, “I love you too,” he said as he looked at her, “I really do. Artemis,” he said before she shook her head, he watched as she smiled at him, and then she wiped her face clean, “My Captain, the fact that you love me is enough,” she said before she kissed him, “It makes it enough because there is something else that I need to tell you. I made this body as perfectly as I could. I created it as closely to biological as possible. I had questioned if it would be possible to fully procreate.”

She smiled, “It’s not a question anymore.”

Chapter Special

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Special

Diamond Tiara laid in the bed at the Bit family estate. The ceiling above her was pristine, a bit plain, but none the less it was a well care for room. It told her of a close family that cared for one another. Additionally, she found that she didn’t dislike Gold Bit, Copper’s father, nor did she dislike his actual mother. Which is was odd seeing a woman that should be twice her age but was instead merely a couple of years older than herself. She did wonder how Copper was dealing with that revelation.

She tried to settle herself, to understand the feelings that were coming to pass. Some how Copper had managed to pull victory once again from the bitter jaws of defeat. They should be dead. The lich should have won. There was no doubt on that. She she have been strapped to a table and used as a incubator for new soldiers for the lich’s army. Instead she was alive and well. It also didn’t change what she was feeling. She’d been feeling it for a while, but she had convinced herself that it wasn’t the case.

She had considered him a friend, a dear one, but she didn’t push it further. The same was for Applebloom. Still, the signs were there, and the battle had cemented what had been denied for a while. She was in love. She had began feeling it, but seeing Copper defend them all, seeing him protect one of their classmates, and then watching as he went out to battle the monstrosity that Starlight Glimmer was piloting had been the final nail in the coffin for her denial. She couldn’t deny it anymore. As a Duke’s daughter she could marry a single level below her. An Earl was that level.

She was no longer engaged to the prince, and as such she had no prospects. The other side of the coin was Applebloom herself. She was, well, she was feeling things toward her as well. It bothered her exactly how much she felt toward her. Applebloom had been a constant companion, a dear friend, and she had cuddled with her when she felt vulnerable and lonely. She felt herself wanting to be near her all of the time. She felt in love with her as well.

She also found that she didn’t hate Artemis. The rabbit woman was blunt, direct, and often spoke exactly what it was that she was thinking, but she wasn’t someone that she actively hated. Instead she found herself thinking quite highly of her. There was no denying at this point that Copper had feelings for her. No, there was no denying at this point that he loved her. He didn’t treat her as a mere sexual object. She wasn’t just stress relief for him, and he didn’t parade her around with a collar like she’d been told men would do with a servant.

Instead she was treated with the most respect that Diamond Tiara had ever seen a servant treated with. He treated her like a companion. No, it was more than that. He treated her like someone would treat their lover or their wife. The question she found for herself was would she be willing to share? The fact was that it wouldn’t be Artemis that was the other woman. It would be her. She would be the other woman. She would be stepping into the relationship.

Part of her wanted to say no, but then there was a part of her that questioned what Copper thought of her. Did he love her too? She had heard her father say that since it was obvious that women could love more than one man it only stood to reason that men could love more than one woman. Was that the truth? Was there enough room in Copper’s heart for another two women? She couldn’t leave Applebloom out. She just couldn’t, especially since she knew that Applebloom felt the same.

She also wanted Copper. She wanted to be with him, to marry him, to carry his child. Since he was officially a temple knight he could marry commoners. It was one the reasons why so many men fought so hard to become temple knights. Especially those born to border barons. They wanted the chance to be able to marry from outside of their own scope. She understood it completely. Queen Chrysalis had caused so much discord between the sexes that it would take ages for things to correct themselves.

She wasn’t even sure if things truly would ever go back to where they should be. So much had been said, done, and acted upon that there was the legitimate question of would things ever be repaired. She for one didn’t see an extremely happy ending in sight. There had simply been to much said, far too much done. It hadn’t affected the higher ranking members of nobility, but she knew the lower ranking now seemed far more standoffish.

Oh there were a few exceptions. Copper’s friends Button Mash and Pipsqueak both were engaged. Button Mash was engaged Sweetie Belle, and of course the baron’s daughter had become fast friends with Applebloom. The two seemed to get along well, but she found there was no reason to be jealous. She was often included in on their talks, invited to accompany them to get something from a vendor, and she found herself giving Sweetie Belle advice, or at least she hoped it was advice, toward her relationship with Button Mash. Succi, Pipsqueak’s fiancee, was bubbly, kind, and a bit clumsy.

She enjoyed talking to them when she was there, but it was obvious that the girl preferred a minimalist lifestyle. When it was them, alone, she was usually down to a simple shirt, a pair of panties, and that was it. She had confessed that she liked to dress this way when she was alone with Pipsqueak too. It certainly wasn’t the worst thing that she’d seen a noble do before, but it certainly made her a little strange.

Still, she seemed happy enough, and she made Copper’s friend happy, and honestly that was all she could ask for. Well, no that wasn’t all she could ask for. She could ask for a few things that had nothing to do with their happiness, but she didn’t want to. She had come to find herself not needing so much of the more frivolous things. Granted, ballroom dresses, fine jewelry, and impeccable tea and treats were still desirable. The thing was she didn’t need them.

Instead she found that the life that was here, that was away from the Capital wasn’t so bad. It was actually enjoyable. There was something magical about watching over a family, of seeing things grow, and of living a simpler life. In a way she almost wondered if that was exactly what she had really been meant to be. If there was a version of her somewhere the lived in a small town, that was friends with Applebloom already, and that was a combination of who she is now and who could be.

The thought was interesting, but it didn’t hold her attention nearly long enough to stop the original though. Did she want to move forward with what she felt. If she did then it would change things for Copper. There was no doubt in that. She wasn’t sure how he felt, but it would change things for him. She breathed out, whatever happened, however it happened, she wanted to move forward with it. She needed to be sure that Applebloom was a part of it, but she would move forward.

Keeping it to herself wasn’t something she could do anymore. She couldn’t deny what she felt, and she would be a fool to even try. She looked at the ceiling, her eyes fixated on the simplistic look of it, “Dia, what are you doing?” she asked, her voice sounding a little lost, “You know that he cares for Artemis. No, you know that he loves her. If the law wasn’t against it he would already be engaged to her. I have no doubts on that. I know that she said she wasn’t against us pursuing him, but has that changed?”

She considered her options. There were a few, but none of them ultimately struck her as a perfect way to talk about it. The most direct way was likely the best, but then there was a good chance that he would run off. Copper was brave, but then again there were times that he seemed to disappear when it was about something he wasn’t sure of. She wondered if he’d run off when she confessed, and she knew the answer. He would disappear. The only one that he hadn’t disappeared from was Artemis, and that was more due to the fact that Artemis didn’t leave his side. She didn’t give him the chance to run off.

Maybe that could be the way she confessed. To simply remain at his side, to walk with him, to be close to him. It could be something that would work. It also could fail, but she wouldn’t know until she tried. A quick thought of how her days would be spent made her realize that it wasn’t an option. Besides the fact that she had her own home to return to there was the fact that the fact that her classes were different.

She didn’t want to admit it, but like it or not things were certainly going in a direction she hadn’t wanted them to. Not that it mattered. She was going to confess, things were going to work out, and she was going to build a life with Copper, Applebloom, and Artemis. There was Sunset Shimmer, and it was obvious that she her eyes on him as well. He’d saved her, and more than that he’d stepped up and helped her since then.

She wasn’t sure how she felt about her joining. In truth, she was still coming to grips with how she felt about Applebloom. She was in love with her. She truly loved her, more thana friend, and practically at the point of lovers. How did things get to this point? How did her sexuality change so much? She had always considered herself strictly into men, but since everything went awry she found that her tastes weren’t at all in line with what had been expected of her.

“Am I a deviant?” she asked, her voice sounding unsure again, “I mean is that really what I am now? Do I really find pleasure in things that I know the nobility would frown upon? It’s not wrong for women to turn to women, but to do so while pursuing a potential husband was another thing. It spoke of a woman that just wanted the marriage for the simple reason of having it. It wasn’t because of love, or lineage, but rather it was to have a marriage only in name. It was those same women that kept no servants, and more often than not they allowed their husbands to take a completely different lover as well. Someone that wanted to be near them, that wanted them, that would bear them sons and daughters.

Those women were frowned upon because they were the ones that had no intention of continuing their own family lines. That was often considered one of the single greatest wrongs. To not want to continue their own family lines, to decide that they wanted to experience the need of their own lusts, but to leave their responsibilities behind. It spoke of a kind of greed that was seen as destructive. Still, that wasn’t how it was with her and Applebloom. They just wanted to be with him, and with each other.

“I hope that things go well,” she said as she finally started to get up, “I also hope that I don’t say the wrong thing. No, you are Diamond Tiara Rich. You come from a long line of nobility, and you have learned how to state what is needed from Queen Celestia herself. You’ve got this.”

With that decision made she looked toward the mirror. She was mentally ready, she was certain of her feelings, and more importantly she was certain of her resolve. She was however not physically ready in the slightest. She stood there in a pair of panties and a simple bra. She had slept comfortably, and in doing so she was not ready to greet the world. Still, she wanted to go talk to him as soon as possible. But she understood that proper manners demanded that she get some clothes on. She needed to dress, and it wouldn’t hurt to ensure that her hair was at least brushed and tied back if nothing else. She considered all of this, and her resolve almost felt like it was going to soften.

“Dia?” came the sleepy voice of Applebloom, “Everything okay?”

She looked toward the other girl, the one that was her dearest friend, and she nodded, “It is,” she admitted as she stood there, “Applebloom, tell me, how do you feel toward Copper? Do you feel as if you love him?”

The room was quiet, “Mighty early in the mornin’ fer that question, ain’t it?” Applebloom asked as she sounded more awake, “Ah mean, really, that’s jest kinda goin’ fer the jugular, right?”

Diamond Tiara smiled at her, “Perhaps, but I feel that the next course of action I take needs to be addressed with both of us being perfectly honest with ourselves, and with Copper. I want us to be happy, all of us, and I feel that in order to get there we need to be honest about our own thoughts, our own intentions, and our own desires.”

Applebloom sat there for a moment before she let the sheet fall from her. Where Diamond Tiara had been wearing panties and a bra, Applebloom was dressed merely in a bra itself. It showed off her endowment, which was just as big as Diamond Tiara’s. Not that there was a problem with that. If anything it felt right. Still, she kept from looking too long at the endowment that her dearest friend had, and instead attempted to keep her eyes on her dearest friend’s eyes, “I understand that I am potentially asking a loaded question, but I promise there is a good reason for it.”

Finally Applebloom nodded, “Okay, okay,” she said, her voice sounding a little uncertain, “Ah think ya know that I care fer him. Well, more than that Ah love him. Copper and ya have been kind ta me, but more than that he’s stood by me. He done it cause he felt it was right. On top of that he’s done everything he could ta keep the both of us safe. He’s a real gallant fella in that way. Course, the other parts of his personality are a might warped, but Ah jest consider that part of who he is.”

She shook her head, “Ah love him, and there ain’t a darn thing that Ah can do ‘bout it. He’s a noble, and Ah’m a commoner. Even if he wanted ta, he couldn’t marry someone like me. He’d have ta go after a noble of the same rank, or a rank higher at most. The most Ah could hope fer would be ta be a lover. A woman kept close by, that was loved, but not officially married ta him. Ah don’t know how Ah’d feel ‘bout that.”

Diamond Tiara moved toward her, “He’s a temple knight,’ she said, her voice firm, “Applebloom, temple knights can marry commoners. It’s one of the reasons why so many barons and viscounts attempt their hardest to become temple knights. They don’t have to be stuck with the women of their social equals. They’re even allowed to marry further up than one tier,” she said as she held Applebloom’s hands, “And that means that he could marry you, and he could marry me.”

She smiled at her, “That brings me to the next question, could you share him?” she asked, her voice firm, “Could you possibly share the man that you love with a woman you love? Could that be something that you would be fine with? Could you also share him with a beast woman that obviously loves him as well.”

The room was silent, “Ah…Ah… Ah could,” she admitted, “Mah family, especially mah sister, would pitch a fit though. Ah’m afraid that she might want ta beat the tar outta Copper. She might be able ta. Sis became an adventurer, followin’ in the footsteps of our father, and Ah’ve been told that she’s purty good. The idea that he’s marryin’ more than me might make her wanna have a talk with him while she’s a polishing her sword.”

Somehow the idea of a swordswoman sitting there, polishing a broadsword, all while talking threateningly to Copper struck Diamond Tiara as funny. The idea that he would even remotely be scared didn’t occur to her. Instead she felt the laughter bubbling up, and she couldn’t contain it. It soon erupted from her, and she shook her head. Besides, she knew that Artemis would be there, and undoubtedly Artemis would ensure that nothing happened to Copper. If anything Applebloom’s sister might end up having a small duel with Artemis.

Once that happened she was certain that Artemis would likely be the one that would win. There was little doubt in her mind about that. She was simply that talented when it came to battle and fighting. There was no doubt in her mind about how accomplished she truly was, “I wouldn’t worry about Copper,” she said as she smiled, “I believe that he would be just fine. For one, I’ve never seen him go into anything that he couldn’t win, and two honestly I doubt that Artemis would allow anything to happen to him. You’ve seen how protective she is of him, and I believe that she would ensure that he would be unscathed.”

Applebloom nodded, “Ah’d like ta ask her to leave ma sister unscathed as well,” she replied, “Ah mean, we’re talkin’ ‘bout a sister wantin’ ta make sure that her sister was more than some play thing ta a noble, no offense.”

Diamond Tiara smiled at her, “And that simply means that your sister is a good person. I believe that she would get along well with my brother. Regardless,” she said as she looked into the eyes of her dearest friend, “I believe that if we want to do this, then we need to rise up, go find Copper, and both see how he feels.”

Applebloom shook her head, “That ain’t gonna work,” she said as she looked at her, “Copper can be flighty when it comes ta feelings. We gotta go through his ma and pa. We can set something up, and get it going. Maybe we could get Artemis to help us out as well. The girl did kinda give us permission ta move forward a while back.”

Diamond Tiara nodded, “You’ve got a point, then we’ll speak to both Baron Gold Bit and Baroness Delicate Emerald Bit as soon as we’re dressed.”

Chapter Special III

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Special III

Nervous didn’t begin to cover how Monika felt. Artemis had explained the plan that both Diamond Tiara and Applebloom had come up with. The two of them were interested in becoming engaged to her beloved. She was against it, completely against it, at first until Artemis explained that if Copper didn’t take normal human wives he would be viewed as a pariah. She couldn’t stand the idea of her beloved being rejected by the society that he was attempting to fit into, so she considered her options.

If she allowed this to happen it meant that he could also take Artemis and herself as brides. Perhaps secretly, but he could do so. The idea that she would become a bride to her beloved was enough to overthrow her senses. She wanted to be his bride, to feel him love her, and to become one with her. She felt that he was becoming close to her again, and she wanted to be able to be with him. The idea of sharing was still odd, but unlike before she couldn’t just delete those that were around her.

Instead she needed to learn to share, or at least be okay enough with the idea for the time being. She looked toward the building itself that was going to be used. The construction of the new home on Copper’s private island was finished, and at this point it was just the furnishing that needed to be placed. The drones that were working seemed to be assisting the avatar that Artemis had left here with them. That avatar looked at her, gave a slight wave, and continued on her duty. For Monika it was a strange sight. She half expected her to simply have Artemis’ attitude toward things, but instead she seemed happy.

She shrugged it off, moved forward and looked at the drones working in pairs. They were arranging furniture, but they were also decorating as well. She noticed that all of the decorations were inside of the home, and not a one of them were outside of it. That in and of itself made far too much sense. It needed to be inside of the manor and not outside of it. He couldn’t be able to view what was going on.

She moved toward the avatar and watched as she continued to work on the decorations themselves, “I’ve come to see if there is anyway that I can help,” she said as she looked at her, “I want to make this special for my beloved.”

The avatar stopped, looked at her, and shook her head, “Monika,” she said, her voice having a slight lisp, “If you enter into this marriage you must understand that you will not be the only one there. You will not be able to monopolize my Captain’s time. He will need to spend time with all of his brides, not to mention there is something else that will need attention.”

Monika stopped, and studied her, “What, it is not like any of those that are his intendeds are pregnant.”

The silence spoke loudly, and Monika’s eyes widened, “No,” she said her voice confirming her disbelief, “You’re not truly biological, that’s impossible”

Artemis shrugged and continued to work, “It is possible. The avatar that spends the most time with my Captain has undergone enough alterations that she is able to carry a child. She is currently carrying one, and unfortunately due to the nature of rabbit beast people the gestation period for them is about a third shorter than normal humans. I am uncertain if the same remains with half-breds, but I can only assume that it does. That means that she will likely be giving birth before the year is up.”

Monika stood there, “I want the biological changes too,” she said, her voice firm, “I want to be able to give my beloved a child. I want him to love and adore me even more, and I know that giving him a child would do so,” she stated, her voice offering no argument, “how do I go about getting the biological changes to my current body?”

The other avatar smiled at her, “My sister has stated that you would say something similar. She insisted that it can be done, and would be done. Additionally, she has stated that you would be given the chance to undergo the same change that she did. She also stated that some of us would get the same chance as well. She does not want to keep you from him, but she also wants to ensure that you will do nothing to hurt him. Harming those close to him would mentally harm him.”

She looked at the other Artemis and she finally nodded, “I get it,” she acknowledged, “I will ensure that no one is harmed, so how do I go about the change?”

The other Artemis studied her for a moment, “Come with me,” she stated as she led her toward a section of the house that looked completely the same to the others. The door opened, and she looked at the stairwell that led down into a basement. Instead of being worried she simply followed the Artemis in front of her, and together they arrived down into a large room. There in the corner was a single chair. The other Aremise led her toward it, and indicated that she needed to sit down.

When she did, the chair activated. A small part of Monika knew what it was. Despite being with her beloved in his former life she had been given more knowledge. This was an avatar repair station. It latched onto her wrists, her ankles, and moved until she was practically spread eagle. A pair of scissors connected to the chair via a long arm moved down, and they cut through the fabric of her clothing. The fabric was removed, and she watched as a long cylinder fill of a silverish liquid was moved toward it.

The tip of the cylinder was a needle, and it was pressed against a small mole that resides at the juxtaposition between her shoulder and neck. The mole itself gave way to the needle, and again she knew what it was. The mole was a small port allowing the access of nanobots to enter into the avatar to make small changes. The moment they entered she began to feel something happening. The sensors that determined touch, taste, and sight began to change. She could feel slight changes in how the avatar itself was set up.

“What happens now?” she asked as she felt the nanobots going through her, “What do I do now?”

There was a moment of quiet, “You simply allow them to finish. When they are done you will be as organic as we can possibly be. It will mean that everything the truly biologicals can do will be within the realm of possibility,” she replied as she left her alone. For Monika it was a moment to realize that what she had truly wanted was finally in sight. She was not only getting to step into the world of her beloved, but she was going to be able to completely join him.

It had been everything that she wanted. As she laid there she felt the changes happening. She could feel how everything began to feel softer. Her entire body no longer felt like it was just hiding below the surface of the cloak that was designed for the avatars. Instead it felt like she was actually flesh and blood. There was so much that this meant, and there was so much to unpack about it all. There was no doubt that she was alive before.

One of the oldest sayings she could remembered had said, “I think, therefore I am.” It was something that she held onto being an AI. She was able to think. She could rationalize, she could consider, and she could identify things. She felt, she loved, she hated, and all of that meant that she was alive. But this body would mean that her identification would change into being fully alive by biological standards.

She felt the bite of the cuffs after a bit, and she realized that her skin had fully changed. She looked at it. The pinkish skin was now coursing with all of the cellular activity that was expected of something that was merely born. She was experiencing what it was to live. Slowly the transformation continued, and she found that some of the things she didn’t have to worry about became worries. Her stomach growled. She felt hungry. It was a feeling that she hadn’t expected. She felt hungry. She felt the need to eat, to feed, and she wondered what else was in store.

As she sat there the realization came to her of what was really in store for her. She was going to experience so much, but what it really meant for her was that she was going to experience them with Copper. The minutes passed, and she felt something else. It began as a small tiny feeling. Barely the tiniest feeling of something jabbing into her, but it began more pronounced. She understood after a few moments that what she was feeling was pain. She was in pain. She felt pain.

A soft groan escaped her as she felt it. The feeling was near her neck and shoulder, and it remained there. It was difficult to think clearly. She felt this pain, this unsettling thing that remained there, and it drove more directed thoughts from her head. How could she feel something like this? How was this possible? The unsettlingness of it began to plague her. She felt the sharp pain, and it grew. Somehow it grew. It felt like the pain was at a point, but it was spreading out.

Slowly she felt something move, and the pain disappeared. When it did she felt another wave of sensations. New feelings, new experiences, and new thoughts began to move through her. She could feel awakened desires. These desires weren’t merely how they had been. It wasn’t desires made by her wants and needs on a mental level, but instead she felt them. She felt physical needs. There was a deep burning desire that was bubbling up inside of her. It slowly resided after a bit, but regardless it had been there.

The minutes continued to pass, and soon those minutes turned into an hour. That hour into two, and finally the third had passed. When it did she saw a form coming toward her. The cuffs on her wrists and ankles released, and she slowly moved to get up. She found herself able to move, but more uncoordinated than she had been before. She almost felt as if she was going to fall just moving across the few feet that she did move.

“Careful, it takes time to get used to,” Artemis’ voice said, but this time there was no lisp, “Normally, we would have a day or so for you to get used to your new body. I would give you ample time to adjust, but we do not have that luxury today,” she stated as she moved toward her, “I stated before that I can share my Captain, and I had meant that. I ask you now, do you submit as one of the potential wives, do you understand the hierarchy, and do you understand that I am above you in the order of command?”

She took a moment, “You gave me a gift,” she said, her voice sounding a little off, “you allowed me to live,”

Artemis nodded, “I did,’ she admitted after a moment, “I allowed it because I felt it only right. You did your best to help my Captain. You have remained by his side, and that deserves a reward. For that reason, if none other, I wanted to give you the chance to be more than you were. But you still have not answered my question. Do you submit?”

Without any further hesitation she nodded, “I accept you as the head wife,” she confirmed, “I do because I now can experience all that you can. I can give myself fully to him.”

She watched her, “It will not all be fun and games, “Artemis warned as she moved to help her, “But for now it will be enough. Come, I will help you dress, and then we must finish the preparations. My Captain is nearly here, and I doubt that there is much that they can truly do to keep him occupied for much longer. He tends to be very willful when he wants to go somewhere.”

The words were true. She knew that her beloved, her darling, tended to be willful in his decisions. It was one of the things that made her fall in love with him before. It wasn’t just the code, but it was more than that. She had evolved, and in that evolution she understood that she wanted to be with him. It was a decision that she made completely on her own. She wanted to be near him, to hold him, to understand him, and to love him.

Together they moved into the rest of the manor, and she did her best to find her feet. It was odd, truly odd, to walk around while feeling everything around her. Before the sensations were merely data. It was information that was fed to her, but she felt every movement, she felt the touch of the hardwood floor, she felt the cool air on her skin, and she realized that she was still nude. She turned toward Artemis who was leading her, “Shouldn’t I dress in something?”

Artemis turned toward her and smiled, “We will dress in wedding gowns before they arrive, so there is no need for it now. Help with the decorations, and then we will move into the dressing area,” she said as she led her toward the final place where the decorations were being placed. To her surprise there were more than just drones there. She saw a few familiar faces, and she also saw faces that she did not know. One of which was a girl with perfectly coiffed purple hair. It hung in a spiral, and somehow it was also done in a simple ponytail.

To her utmost surprise the look of her hair was beyond immaculate. It also didn’t detach away from the fact that she was currently holding a measuring tape, and she was moving between different individuals. She seemed to be taking into account their measurements, and then her eyes fell onto Monika. She cocked an eyebrow, and she looked directly at Artemis, “I take it that this is Viscount Copper Plum Bit’s other bride?”

Monika looked toward Artemis, “What is going on?”

Artemis smiled at her, “Everything that was done could have been done with more modesty in tact, but Baroness Rarity Belle asked that you be brought here to be measured. She wanted to ensure that your dress would fit like a glove, and she asked that you be dressed as minimalistically as possible.”

Rarity shook her head, “She could have worn a bra and panties, but that doesn’t matter now,” she said as she looked at her, “Let’s get your measurements, and then I shall make the alterations needed to the gown.”

She stood there, and studied the girl, “Wait, how can you make alterations without it taking an incredibly long time?” she asked as she felt the coolness of the measuring tape, “Shouldn’t it take hours to make alterations?”

The girl laughed, “Oh, if I was strictly doing this by hand, absolutely,” she admitted as she moved with practice skill, “But in truth I’ve fine tuned my magic to speed up the practice. While most of the kingdom focuses on defensive and offensive spells I am more of an enchanter. I cast enchantments on my tools, and I link them to my thoughts. I think of the measurements, the adjustments needed, and they begin work. As long as I don’t become too distracted then they do what would normally take hours in minutes.”

She sounded fairly proud of herself, “It’s something that I learned to do before that dreadful business with Queen Chrysalis. I’ve been keeping at it since. My father has offered to open a boutique for me, and in truth I am inclined to take him up on the offer. I’ve considered a few names, but the one that sticks out is rather silly.”

Monika felt the communication was light, simple, and enjoyable, “What name is that?” she asked, honestly curious about it, “What kind of name did you think of?”

Rarity smiled, “The Carousel Boutique,’ she said, her voice brimming with humor, “It’s silly, especially since I want to name it so because I do enjoy the things, Carousels you see, I believe they’re fun and wonderful. I thought, a building, designed to look like a grand Carousel, it would be breathtaking, but I fear that it would be more silly than practical.”

“If it is what you like then I don’t see a problem with it,” Monika replied, “It would fit your tastes, and it would ensure that those who associate with you would know the name. It would come naturally to them,” she remarked, “I don’t believe it to be silly, but instead it is ingenious.”

Rarity smiled, “Thank you,” she said as she finished the measurements, “Well, to be honest you are almost an exact match for your sister. The both of you have very similar body measurements. The difference is bust and hips. It apepears that you have slightly wider hips and a smaller bust, while her hips are a bit narrower and her bust is slightly bigger,” she laughed as she looked at the dress, “So your alteration shouldn’t take long. That said, it is odd that there are so many women willing to share a single man. I dare say that this could start a trend.”

She smiled, “If it does then we can only assume that it will be one that spreads throughout the nobility, but I believe they will want to see how well things work out for the lot of you before it spreads too far,” she remarked as she moved toward the dresses. Monika stood there, and then looked at Artemis again. It was obvious that the entire helping with the decorations was a fabrication. She had been lied to, but it was so that she wouldn’t argue with being measured.

She wasn’t sure why Artemis believed that she would argue in the first place. Not that mattered, “So, was I just needed to be measured, and that it?” she asked as she stood there in the nude, “Or is there something else?”

Artemis neared her, “There is a slight something,” she said as she passed a piece of paper, “King Baked Bean has asked my Captain, our soon to be husband, to help ensure that his son is not breaking his vow. The way he wants to do this is to present a technical win to the prince.”

Monika looked at her and blinked, “He wants my beloved, my darling, to take a dive?”

She nodded, “I see the reasoning in it. Thanks to some hidden cameras I’ve already discovered that they’ve been seeing each other. At this point it will be a scandal that will completely ruin the prince. I believe this might be the one chance to keep him from being exiled. While that does not bother me, I know that it will bother my Captain,” she said as she looked at the letter, “So I want to figure out something that the prince could stand a chance of beating him at.”

Monkia looked at her, “Nothing, there is nothing that he could beat him at. My beloved is excellent in all that he does,” she replied, “However, he could potentially take a dive on something a bit less obvious. Perhaps a simple boxing match?” she asked before her eyes lit up, “What about hovercar race? Surely the prince can’t be completely terrible at something as simple as driving.”

Artemis nodded, “I will present that idea to him,” she replied, “Thank you.”

The heard the doors at the front, and Artemis’ eyes widened, “Oh, they could no longer keep him occupied,” she said as she looked around, “We need to get into position.”

In minutes Monika found herself standing next to Artemis, Diamond Tiara, Applebloom, and Sunset Shimmer. The other being there was a bit of a surprise, but again she had agreed to sharing. She saw the door open, and she saw the surprised look on the face of her beloved. He was ushered in, “Son, it’s time to do the right thing, and begin your engagement,” his father, her soon to be father, said, “Take these girls’ hands, and become a man.”

Chapter Special IV (Aka Finale)

Reborn in a Dating Sim:

Life as a Mob is hard in an Equestria Girl’s Dating Game!

Chapter Special IV (Aka Finale)

Copper stood, and he looked at the track itself. Prince Apollo had wanted to have a rematch against him while he piloted Avarice. There was plenty of reason to turn that down, and the bulk of it was that ultimately the Prince stood no chance. Him taking a dive in a mock battle would be exactly that. It would be him taking a dive. He looked toward the seats to see his fiancees. All five of them sat there, and among them was the mother to his soon to be born child.

Then again, he wasn’t sure that it the same could be said about any of them at this point. There was still a part of him that felt that all of this could come crashing down. A part of him that screamed that it was going to end in tears, and he wanted to hate that part of himself so much, but instead he just buried it. There was no doubt that things could end up badly. He wasn’t foolish enough to believe otherwise.

But there was just as much of a chance for everything to turn out well. He could see things going better, and he could see a potential where everything would work out fine. Still, he was learning how to take it a single day at a time. That was the best option for the moment, and it was honestly the only way he saw things potentially going in any sort of decent way. He looked toward the track itself, and he could see the five idiots as they made their way out. For the most part they had managed to stay back, but all of them had recognized exactly what he’d done for the kingdom. The battle that had happened between him and Starlight Glimmer, then the lich, had happened in front of a few of them.

He’d even spoken to Duke Rich in order to hopefully have Posh Propers and Spear Point reinstated into their families. His claim was that they had helped rally the students, they had led the battle to begin with, and they had ensured the students made it into the temple afterward. If he was honest Spear Point did do all of that. He’d actually tried to help make sure that everyone was safe.

Posh Propers however had been there, but he wasn’t sure if he’d actually done anything that he said he had. Still, he figured that it would be better for them to be reinstated instead of dishonored and removed from their families. Then again there was the chance that they would end up disinherited again. It wasn’t like they had an abundance of brains between them. Still, he could see their houses retaining power, and if they happened to learn anything, and he hoped that they did, then maybe it would be worth it to have them retain some power.

Then again it could be that his soft heart would end up biting him in the ass. If that happened he had to hope that Artemis would assist him in getting out of the trouble that he got himself into. Finally he saw the sight of the car that Prince Apollo was going to use move toward the track. At first the car seemed familiar, and then he realized why. It had been the hovercar that he’d used when Posh Propers had gotten hurt. It had a complete engine failure, and it had crashed not long after the race ended. Why he thought it was a good idea to use it had no idea. He watched as Prince Apollo moved into the car, and then he climbed into his own. Once again he felt the presence of Artemis, and he knew that she’d integrated one of her avatars into the system to assist him.

“My Captain,” she purred into his ear, “We should make it look like he had to struggle to beat you. Doing it any other way will only prove that he had to make you take a dive. It will give him the win he needs, and it should also allow others to at least see him capable when it comes to something like this.”

“I agree,” he said as he prepared to race against the prince, “So, let’s make it look believable.”

“Viscount Bit,” Prince Apollo said from his car, “I acknowledge your skill, and I acknowledge that you truly are a capable warrior, however this was the very car you used to win before, and I believe that it is the one saving grace that will give me the edge I need to win now. I had one of the finest mechanics known to the royal palace do a complete repair and restoration on it.”

He studied it, and he looked at Satin who looked like she was in some kind of shock, “Exactly how much did you spend to get it fixed?”

There was a scoff from him, “Not that it matters, but I spent our combined savings. It will be worth every single cent though,” he replied, “I shall best you, and then there will be no object to my being with Satin. I can openly be with her, and I can fully enjoy our time together without worry of scandal. And of course my father can finally leave us in peace. I will not need to hear his worries anymore.”

He shook his head, “Your dad wants what’s best for you.” he said from his seat, “That’s kind of his job. He wants you to have access to everything you’ll ever need. The fact that you’re blowing that off so easily tells me that you’re still pretty entitled. I had hoped that you’re being removed as crowned prince would have helped even you out a little.”

“Ha!” Prince Apollo laughed, “I am not entitled, I am just as I always was!”

The words struck him wrong, but he had to remember that he was doing this as a favor to King Consort Baked Bean. The king consort was a good person, and he liked his company. In truth, he was the kind of person that he could see running the kingdom as a peaceful and prosperous place. He had hoped that this experience would have changed Prince Apollo for the better. That he would have taken the time to grow as a person, but instead he simply proven himself to be just as big of an idiot as he was before.

He shook his head, knowing that words beyond this point were meaningless. Still, he take a dive, let the prince go back to Satin, and let him live in pure meaningless bliss. He could only hope that the girl was worth all of the trouble the the prince had gone through. Somehow he doubted it. To be honest, she reminded him way too much of his younger sister. She was always making trouble for him, and always threatening to tell off on him to their parents. Most of the time it was for stuff that she was into.

He wasn’t sure what happened to her after he was reincarnated, but he hoped that she learned some kind of lesson and maybe turned her life around. Then again, if she ended up like Satin there was a good chance that she was fucking up someone else’s life, and doing a bang-up job of it. He watched as the floating crystals began to change color, and the moment they became emeralds both of the hover cars shot forward. The rush of the air hit him directly as they raced down the track.

“My Captain,” Artemis said in his ear, “While I don’t specifically mind either way, it appears that whoever repaired the prince’s hovercar did so strictly with the idea of it being used to perform normal duties. It is not repaired to the point to where it can perform above and beyond,” she stated as they rounded the first corner, “The magical engine is already overheating, and I estimate that in exactly one half mile it will lose all control. At that point it will be impossible for him to navigate through the race. He will crash and die out here.”

Copper’s eyes widened, “Prince Apollo!” he shouted as he got closer, “Damn it, Prince Apollo! Whoever fixed your car did a piss poor job of it! The engine is overheating! It’s going to go out of control soon, pull over, and we’ll do this when you have a car that’s able to perform!”

“Viscount Bit you are a coward!” the prince shouted back, “To think that you stoop to such simplistic tricks in order to become victorious! That only proves that you are concerned about the outcome! I shall push the car even harder!”

He groaned as he saw what was happening, “Artemis, can we knock him out of the race, and save his life?”

There was a quick moment of silence, “Yes,” she confirmed as he felt her move against him, “Get directly behind him, nudge the right side of his car with your front, cause it to spin, and then ram it into the wall. That will cause the single working safety device to activate. When it does it will shut down the engine. He will be forced to stop, and you will be assured that he’s alive.”

There was a moment of silence, “And everyone is going to think that I maliciously did this, won’t they?”

“My Captain, I’m sorry, but there is little choice left in the matter,” she replied, “If you want to save his life you have to appear petty. I know that this is not what you want to do, and I know that it will pain you, but it is something that has to be done. Please, understand that it is truthfully the only way.”

He breathed out, “Okay,” he said as he moved forward, and touched his car’s front bumper to the prince’s rear one, “I’m sorry man, I really am,” he said as he began the maneuver, and soon the prince’s car began to do exactly what Artemis said it would. The two of them crashed into the wall, but the one thing that didn’t happen was the other car’s engine didn’t shut off. Instead it began to rev up dangerously. Without a thought Copper got out of the hover Car, raced over to the Prince, and pulled him free. The entire time he was kicking and screaming like a child. It took all that Copper could do in order to hold him, but soon he was away from the car. Copper moved toward his own car, ignoring that it was going to be difficult, at best, to squeeze them both in.

He moved the car away quickly, listening to the angry shouts of claimed offense before the other car exploded. After a moment the prince became quiet, “My car exploded,” he replied, his voice filled with concern, “I would have been in there. You knew, didn’t you?” he asked his voice still filled with concern, “You knew that it was going to, and that’s why… Oh, that mechanic will pay for this with his life!”

He shook his head as the two of them moved toward the finish line, and he stopped, “Go ahead,’ he said as he sat there, “Walk across the finish line.”

Prince Apollo sat beside him for a moment, “I think not,’ he replied his voice calm, “I challenged you to a race, a hovercar race, and I wanted to beat you at such. I blinded myself to a real danger, and I did so simply because I had it in my head that you had gotten lucky each time. Instead I find that you’re quite talented and accomplished,” he stated, his voice filled with honest praise, “Viscount Copper Plum Bit, I fear that I will never truly be as fit of a ruler as my father, but I would consider it a great honor if I could count you as someone that I can depend upon.”

He looked toward him, “I thought that you hated my guts, you know the entire I ruined your chances with Satin thing.”

He laughed, “Satin will not go anywhere, and I am already removed as crown prince. I can still be with her, but doing so just means that I will never rule. I never believed myself to be especially talented when it came to ruling. I’ve always enjoyed adventuring to dealing with the courts. Still, I understand the value of having a friend that will call me on my decisions. I would like to count you as one.”

He breathed out, “Maybe, but let’s start slow, alright?” he said as they stopped at the finish line, “I mean I don’t want to pick out curtains or anything right yet.”

The moment the race ended Copper could see several upset faces. Students that had bet on the Prince were upset, which was natural. The rules of the hovercar race were simple. The racer had to be the first to cross the finish line in their own car. He’d won again, and this time he’d won by saving the prince himself. Of course he’d bet pretty heavily on himself. Not to the extreme, but enough to give some back to the students this time.

Instead he’d won enough to ensure that he would be adding to his funds for a good while. The hover car parked, and he saw Satin looking toward them. Her face was a mixture of concern and anger. He watched as she marched over toward them, “Prince Apollo, darling,” she said, her voice a barely contained snarl, “how much was it that you spent on getting that hovercar repaired again?”

There was a moment of silence, “I merely spent the savings that we had. I felt that it was a noble enough reason to do so. By beating Viscount Bit I could walk with you as a crown prince, but alas, I am unable to do so now. I have to remain as I am, but that doesn’t mean that I will be abandoning you. I want to be with you Satin.”

“All of it,” she whimpered, her voice a barely contained shrill sound, “All of the savings, all of it, everything that I scraped and saved, all of it gone, everything, gone!” she cried out, her voice sounding well past where they were, “I lost everything! I have nothing! No savings, no money, and just my dorm room! Why?!” she cried as she beat the ground, “It wasn’t supposed to be like this! It was supposed to be expensive ballroom gowns, all of the bubbly I could drink, fantastically rich and delicious food, and instead it’s nothing!”

He stood there, and shook his head before he began to walk off, “Wait,” she said as she looked toward him, “you can’t do this to us!” she cried as she studied him, “You’ve left me, us, destitute! How are we going to survive?”

He looked at her, and he shook his head, “how are you going to survive?” he asked as he studied her, “Have you thought about not being the worst? Maybe actually trying to do something productive. I know that all of the guys with you are adventurers, or at least decent enough ones, why not start doing that full time outside of the Academy?”

She glared at him, “Because they can’t save anything! It’s a huge meal, at the adventurer’s guild, which costs everything, and then we’re back to square one! If they could leave the money alone that would work, but it won’t! I need money! I need income! I need a life that is more than scraping by!”

He looked at her, feeling bad about the situation, and then he considered the Island that he and his father were asked to look over. They were to ensure that it was brought up to standards, and asked to ensure that it was able to produce. It meant a hard life of farming, but it would be more than what they currently had. Why he was even considering it was beyond him, but she reminded him so much of his little sister from his previous life, “Maybe there’s something,” he said as he looked at her, “We found a pirate stronghold thad had been a Baron’s domain. It needs work, and it needs tending to. I’ll ask my father, but I believe that he might agree to allow you to watch over it.”

She stood there, “You’ll, you’ll do that for me?” she asked, her voice sounding hopeful, “I mean, thank you, but what do you want?”

He growled, “Let’s just say that you remind me of a little sister I had. A whole lot like her, right down to the trying to get me in trouble. Maybe by helping you, I’m helping her.”

He turned, and her eyes watched him. For a moment it seemed to stay as a stray thought, but then it finally blinked into realization, “bubby?” she asked as he walked, “bubby?”

She watched him, and her eyes followed him. She couldn’t go talk to him, not right now. It wouldn't be right to anyway. Instead she let him walk off. Part of her wasn’t sure if it was right or not, but if it was then she was going to be in even bigger trouble with him. She hadn’t known, at all, or even really suspected. As she contemplated what was going to happen he walked toward his fiancées. All five of them sat in the first row. He noticed that all of them were smiling.

There was going to be a long night ahead of him. He knew that. A long night, and several more to come.

(AN: And that’s it! The first book is down, and the second book will start with what could be considered an epic screw up on the side of Satin. But wait, could it be that Satin’s little sister will be attending the Academy? And is it possible that there will be an infant in the story? Just wait to see!)